Skip to main content

Full text of "An ecclesiastical history of Ireland : from the first introduction of Christianity among the Irish to the beginning of the thirteenth century"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


• 


AN 


i 
I 


ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY 


OF 


IRELAjyD, 


FROM  THE  riRST    INTRODUCTION   OF  CHRISTIANITY 

AMONG  THE  IRISH  TO  THE  BEGINNING  OF 

THE  THIRTEENTH  CENTURY. 

•CaCPILED  FROM  THB   WORKS  OF  TH2  MOST  ESTEEMED  AUTHORS 

FOREIGN  AND  DOMESTIC,  WHO  HAVE  WRITTEN  AND 

FCBUSHED  ON  MATTEfbS  CONNECTED  WITH 

THE  IRISH  CHURCH; 

ANB  FROM  IRISH  ANNALS  AND  OTHER  AUTHENTIC  DOCUMENTS, 
STILL  ExiSTINO  IN  MANUSCRIPT. 


BY  THE  REV.  JOHN  LANIGAN,  D.  D. 

FORMERLY  PROFESSOR  OF  HESREW,  THB  SACRED  SCRIPTURES.  AND 
BCCLISIASnCAL  HISTORY  IN  THB  UNIVERSlTy  OF  PATIA. 


IN  FOUR  VOLUMES. 


VOL.  IV« 


DUBLIN : 

PRINTED   BY    D.    GRAISBERRY. 
•OLB  BY  HODGES   AND  M^ARTHUB,    21,    COLLBOB-GRBBN. 
RICHARD    COYNE,     4,     CAPBL-STREET, 
AND  THB   OTHER  BOOKSELLERS. 

1822. 


^     I.    ^ 

7  [  ^/ 


'  y 


/:V"C 


.* 


k 


AN 


ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY 


OF. 


IRELAND,  *c: 


I** 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


^ 


r 


Several  Irish  monasteries  founded  in  Germany^^ 
Monastery  of  St.  Peter  at  Ratisbon  founded  by 
Marianus  an  Irishman — Domnus,  an  Irishman^ 
first  abbot  of  the  monastery  qf  St.  James  at  Ra- 
tisban^^John,  an  Irishman,  bishop  qf  Mecklen^ 
burgh,  martyred  by  the  apostate  Sclavonians^^ 
Death  qf  Marianus  Scotus  the  chronographer^^ 
Death  qf  MoeUIosa  archbishop  qf  Armagh— 
Domnald  bishop  of  Armagh  makes  a  visitation  qf 
Munster  and  other  parts  qf  Ireland — Battle  of 
Magh-choba — Deathqf  Domnald — Samuel  bishop 
of  Dublin  elected  by  Mortogh  O'Brien  and  the 
clergy  and  people  of  Dublin,  and  consecrated  by 
Anseim  archbishop  qf  Canterbury — Watetford 
erected  into  a  Bishoprick — Makhus,  its  frst 
bishop,  consecrated  by  Anselnh^Assembly  qf  the 
clergy  and  people  qf  Ireland  at  Cashel,  in  which 
king  Mortogh  made  over  that  seat  qfthe  Munster 
kings  to  God  and  the  church — Donald,  nephew  qf 
Mortogh,  made  king  qfMann  and  the  Hebrides'^ 
Gillibert  bishop  qf  Limerick  endeavours  to  reduce 
the  various  liturgies  in  Ireland  to  one  uniform 
system — Celsus,  or  Ceallach,  archbishop  qf  Ar- 

VOL.  IV.  u 


9  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY         CHAP.  XXV* 

magfiy  endeavours  to  stop  the  hereditary  succession 
by  "which  that  See  had  been  injured — Synod  qf 
Fiodh-maC'AengusO'— Synod  qfRath-  Breasailfor 
regulating  the  dioceses  in  Iretand^^Gregory  first 
archbishop  qf  Dublin. 

SECT,  i^ 

In  this  century,  and  somewhat  later,  several  Irish 
monasteries  were  founded  in  Germany.  Of  that  of 
Erford  we  liave  seen  already.  (1)  The  next  was 
that  of  St.  Peter's  in  a  suburb  of  Ratisbon,  the 
occasion  of  which  was  as  follows.  Marianus,  (2) 
wlio  must  not  bexonfounded  with  the  chronographer 
Marianus  Scotus«  a  very  handsome  man,  learned  in 
divine  and  human  knowledge,  and  eloquent,  was  a 
native  of  the  North  of  Ireland,  and  went  to  Ger- 
many in  1067  or  1068  accompanied  by  some  persons, 
.among  whom  are  particularly  mentioned  John  and 
Candidus.  It  is  said  that  they  were  first  received  by 
Otto,  bishop  of  Ratisbon,  (S)  with  whom  they  re- 
mained for  one  year  in  the  clerical  habit.  After- 
wards they  became  Benedictine  monks  in  the  mo- 
nastery of  St.  Michael  near  Bamberg.  Wishing  to 
go  to  Rome  they  stopped  on  their  way  at  Ratisbon, 
where  was  at  that  time,  and  for  many  years  before, 
an  Irifih  recluse  named  Muricherdac,  or  Murcherat, 
who  lived  in  a  cell  without  being  a  member  of  any 
monastery.  (4)  They  were  received  by  the  abbess 
Hemma,  whose  nunnery  was,  it  seems,  near  Muricher- 
dac's  cell.  Marianus  communicated  his  intention  of 
visiting  Rome  to  that  holy  man,  who  advised  him  to 
pray  to  God  to  direct  him,  whether  it  would  be  bet- 
ter to  do  so  or  to  remain  at  Ratisbon.  On  the  follow- 
ing night,  as  is  said,  Marianus  being  asleep  thought 
he  was  desired  to  stop  and  spend  the  remainder  of 
liis  life  in  the  place,  where  the  rising  sun  would  first 
shine  upon  him.     The  next  morning  he  set  out  with 


CHAP.  XXV^  OF  IRELAND.  9 

his  companions  for  the  purpose  of  going  to  Rome, 
but,  when  outside  of  the  city,  stopped  for  a  while  in 
St.  Peter's  church,  and  prayed  there  for  a  prosperous 
journey.  Having  finished  his  prayer,  and  just  as  he 
was  coming  out  of  the  church,  the  rays  of  the  rising 
sun  struck  his  eyes,  upon  which,  recollecting  his 
dream,  he  determined  on  not  proceeding  further, 
and,  together  with  his  companions,  throwing  himself 
on  his  knees  thanked  God  for  having  pointed  out  to 
him  the  place,  where  he  should  live  and  die.  When 
this  circumstance  was  made  known  to  the  abbess 
Hemma,  she  made  over  to  Marianus  and  his  brethren 
the  church  of  St.  Peter,  and  got  her  grant  con- 
firmed by  Henry  IV.  then  king  of  Germany.  Se- 
veral pious  and  liberal  citizens,  among  whom  one 
Bezelin  distinguished  himself,  contributed  towards 
building  for  them  a  monastery.  [5)  , 

(1)  Chap,  XXIV.  $.2. 

(2)  The  Bollandists  have  at  9  February  a  Life  of  Marianus  fiom 
a  copy  taken  by  Father  Gamansius  a  Jesuit  from  a  MS.  of  a  Car* 
thusian  monastery.  The  author  was  an  Irish  monk  of  Ratisbon, 
and  lived  in  the  12th  century.  He  says,  that  he  knew  Isaac  one 
of  Marianus'  monks,  who  lived  to  the  age  of  120  years,  and 
speaks  of  various  Irishmen  of  said  century,  and  of  Irish  monaste- 
ries founded  after  the  deatli  of  Marianus*  In  fiict  his  woric  is  ra- 
ther a  history  of  several  Irish  monasteries  established  in  Qermany, 
commencing  with  that  of  St.  Peter's  of  Ratisbon,  than  a  Life  of 
Marianus.  Having  observed  that  the  Irish  were  accustomed  to 
visit  foreign  countries,  and  touched  upon  Mansuetus,  Su  Patrick, 
Columbkill,  Fursey,  Columbanus,  Callus,  &c.  he  enters  upon  his 
subject,  which  is  all  through  relative  to  the  afiairs  of  Irish  monks 
exclusively.  In  the  account  of  Marianus  and  his  companions,  and 
of  other  Irishmen  either  his  contemporaries,  or  later  than  him, 
who  in  those  times  became  distinguished  in  Germany,  I  shall 
chiefly  follow  this  tract  together  with  the  learned  commentary  pre- 
fixed to  it  by  the  Bollandists. 

(5)  This  Otto  is  in  tlie  Life  of  Marianus  called,  by  mistake, 
bishop  of  Bambeigf    He  had  been  indeed  a  canon  of  Banbeiig; 

B  2 


4  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY  CHAP.  XXV. 

but  he  was  bishop  of  Ratisbon  from  1060  to  1089.  The  Otto, 
bishop  of  Bamberg,  was  not  so  until  1102  several  years  after  the 
death  of  Marianus.  The  BoQandists  think;  that  Marianus  and 
his  oompanions  went  in  the  first  place  to  Bambeig.  Usher  was 
greatly  mistaken  in  pttidng  {Ind.  Chron.)  the  arrival  of  Maria- 
nus and  his  companions  at  Aatisbon  as  late  as  A.  1090. 

(4)  Colgan  treats  (at  17  January)  of  Muricherdac  chiefly  firom 
Raderus,  Bavaria  sanda.  The  Bollandists  observe,  that  he  had 
AO  authority  for  placing  him  at  that  day. 

(5')  See  Raderus  ap.  Colgan,  ib, 

^  II.  The  companions  off  Manairae,  ^om  I  find 
mentioned  oil  this  occasion,  were  John,  Candidus, 
and  Clemens.  (6)  Muricherdac  did  not  join  him- 
self to  them,  but  continued  in  hft  cell  until  his 
dealh,  which  is  conlectured  to  have  occurred  about 
A.  D.  1080.  Yetiie  may  be  considered  as  the  fa- 
ther of  this  monastery  ;  for  it  was  owing  to  the 
great  veneration  in  which  he  was  held,  that  his 
countrymen  MdVianus,  &c.  were  encouraged  and 
enabled  to  establish  it.  As  soon  as  it  was  known  in 
Ireland  that  this  monastery  was  formed,  several  per- 
sons from  the  North,  whence  Marianus  himself  was, 
went  over  to  Ratisbon  and  were  received  by  him,  so 
that  the  community  gradually  became  numerous. 
Some  time  afler  its  being  well  established,  Clemens 
went  to  Jerusalem,  where  he  died  ;  and  John  with- 
drew Xo  Austria,  where  he  became  a  recluse  on 
Mount  Kottwich.  One  of  Marianus'  chief  occu- 
pations, and  probably  of  his  monks,  according  to  the 
old  practice  of  those  of  Ireland,  was  the  transcrib- 
ing of  books,  of  which  he  left  a  great  number  in  his 
handwriting.  He  drew  up  some  commentaries  on 
the  Psalin«,  which,  as  he  tells  us  in  the  preface,  he 
collected  from  various  Fathers  of  the  Church,  and 
put  into  one  book,  in  honour  of  our  Saviour,  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  and  St.  Erard,  in  the  year  107*, 
the  seventh  of  his  peregrination.  (7)  It  is  said, 
that   Marianus  died  in   1088  ;    but  on  what  day 


CHAP.  XXV.  OF  IRELAND*  o 

is  not  known*  (8)  After  him  there  were  six  abbots 
of  St.  Peter's  monastery,  all  from  the  North  of  Ire- 
land, until  Domnus,  who  was  from  the  Sonth,  be- 
came the  first  abbot  of  the  new  monastery  of  St. 
James,  which  the  Iridi  monks  erected  in  the  city  of 
Ratisbon,  after  the  beginning  of  the  12th  century,, 
and  to  which  that  of  St.  Peter's  became  subor- 
dinate,, and  from  which  several  others  were  derived, 
as  wtU  be  seen  in  the  account  of  that  period.  Yet 
I  may  be  allowed  to  observe  in  this  place,  that,  al- 
though the  Irish  monastery  of  Wurtzburg  is  usually 
reckoned  among  those  founded  after  St.  James'  of 
Ratisbon,  there  is  reason  to  think  that  it  existed, 
perhaps  on  a  smaller  scale,  several  years  prior  to  that, 
of  St.  James  itsSf.  (9) 

(6)  RaderuS' omits  Clemens,  who  h  named  m  the  Life  pub*- 
Ikhed  by  the  BoIIandists.  Some  others  are  spoken  of;  but  it  is 
more  probable,  that  they  were  not  with  Marianus  from  the  begin- 
ning. The  BoIIandists  observe,  that  Donatus,  who  is  reckoned  - 
among  them  by  Aventinus,  is  not  mentioned  by  any  other  author. 
Aventinus  supposed,  that  Marianus  of  Ratisbon  was  the  same  as 
Marianus  Scotus,  and  had  led  astray  Usher,  (see  Pr,  p,  736. ) 
who  afterwards  corrected  himself  (ib.  /?» 1060), 

(7)  Aventinus  quotes  said  preface  from  a  MS.  of  a  monastery 
of  Ratisbon.  Part  of  it  is  as  follows ;  **  Anno  Dominicae  Incar- 
nationis  1074«» Marianus  Scotus  septimo  peregrinationis  suae  anna 
coUegit  modicas  istas  undas  de  profundo  sanctorum,  Palrum  pe- 
lago,  scilicet  Hieronymi,  Augustini,  Casslodori,  Amobii,  et  de 
cypusculis  iS.  Grc^rii ;  et  pro  suae  animae  salute  in  honorem  Sal* 
vatoris,"  &c.  These  must  be  the  Commentaries  on  the  P&alms, 
which  some  writers  have  attributed  to  Marianus  the  chronogra- 
pher ;  but  they  could  not  have  been  written  by  him ;  for  the  year 
1074  was  much  later  than  the  seventh  of  his  per^rination  or  ab- 
sence firom  Ireland.  It  is  true  that  the  author  of  them  also  calls 
himself  Scotus  ;  but  all  the  Irish  of  that  period  were  so  denomi- 
nated in  the  continent  Ware  has  not  this  Marianus  among  the 
Irish  writers ;  but  Harris,  who  lived  later  and  had  better  opportu- 


0  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  CHAP.  XXV. 

faitiee  for  knowing  tomething  about  hSm^  ought  not  to  hare  omitted 
him. 

(8)  Raderus  assigned  his  death  to  said  year,  which  the  BoUan* 
dists  consider  as  probable.  As  to  the  day,  they  could  not  deter-> 
mine  any  thing,  although  Gamansius  found  the  date  V.  idus  Fehr* 
(9th  of  Februaiy)  added  in  the  MS.  whence  he  copied  the  socalled 
Life  of  Marianus^ 

(9)  We  have  seen,  (Chap,  xxiv.  §,  5.)  that  Gilda-na  naomhi 
bishop  of  Glendaloch,  became  abbot  of  the  monks  of  Wurtzbuig, 
and  died  there  in  1085.  If  there  be  not  some  mistake  in  this  date, 
it  must  be  allowed  that  there  was  an  Irish  establishment  in  that 
city  before  the  foundation  of  St.  James's  of  Ratisbon,  which  is 
rendered  probable  also  by  the  circumstance  of  its  apostle  St.  Kilian 
having  been  an  Irishman* 

§.  III.  Among  several  martyrs,  who  were  put  to 
death  by  the  apostate  inhabitants  of  the  old  Sclavonia, 
we  find  a  venerable  Irishman,  John  bishop  of  Meck- 
lenburgh.  To  what  has  been  said  of  him  elsewhere 
(10)  we  have  to  add,  that  he  had  arrived  in  the  north 
of  Germany  in  the  year  1057,  where  he  was  well 
received  by  Adalbert,  archbishop  of  Bremen,  who 
appointed  him,  seemingly  about  1062,  bishop  of 
Mecklenburgh,  and  directed  him  to  Gothescale, 
prince  of  those  Sclavonians,  who  was  exceedingly 
zealous  for  the  propagation  of  the  faith  among  his 
subjects.  John  converted  and  baptized  many  thou- 
sands of  them.  But  the  pagan  and  apostate  part  of 
that  ferocious  nation,  having  killed  Gothescale  and 
several  priests,  monks,  and  lay  Christians  in  I065, 
seized  upon  John,  and  after  cruelly  beating  him  with 
sticks  carried  him  about  as  a  show  through  all  their 
towns.  Stopping  at  Rethre,  their  capital,  and  find- 
ing him  still  inflexible  in  confessing  Jesus  Christ, 
they  cut  off  his  feet  and  hands,  and  at  length  his 
head,  on  the  10th  of  November  in  said  year.  Hav- 
ing thrown  the  body  into  the  street,  they  placed  the 
head  on  a  pike,  which  they  carried  about  as  a  mark 


CHAP.  XXV.  OP  IRELAND.  7 

of  triumphi  and  then  immolated  to  their  god  Redi<» 
gast.  (11) 

The  chronographer  Marianus  Scotus,  whom  we- 
left  at  Fulda»  where  he  spent  ten  years,  ^12)  was. 
removed  thence,  by  order  of  the  bishop  of  Mentz 
and  of  the  abbot  of  Fulda,  in  the  year  1069,  on  the 
Friday  before  Palm  Sunday,  third  of  April,  and^ 
went  to  Mentz,  where  he  was  agaia  shut  up  on  the- 
10th  of  July.  (13)  He  remained  there  as  a  recluse 
until  1096,  in  which  year  he  died  and  was  buried  at 
St.  Martin's  of  Mentz  without  the  city.  (14)  His 
reputation  for  piety  was  very  great ;.  and  as  to  learui- 
ing  he  has  been  ever  since  considered  as  one  of  the 
first  men  of  his  times.  The  chronicle,  which  he 
continued  down  to  A.  D.  1083,  exceeds  any  thing, 
of  the  kind,  which  the  middle  ages  have  produced^ 
and  would  appear  still  more  respectable,  were  it  pub- 
lished entire.  He  has  left  also  Notes  on  all  the 
Epistles  of  St.  Paul  annexed  to  a  copy  of  them  trans-^ 
cnbed  by  himself  in  the  year  1079,  which  is  extant 
in  the  Imperial  library  of  Vienna.  Said  notes,  al« 
though  well  worthy  of  the  light,  have  not,  as  far  as 
I  know,  been  as  yet  published.  (15)  It  may  be  con- 
jectured, that  he  was  author  also  of  some  excellent 
anonymous  Notes  on  the  Gospel  of  St.  Mark,  which 
are  to  be  found  in  said  library.  (16)  As  to  the 
commentaries  on  the  Psalms,  which  have  been  as- 
cribed to  him,  they  were  in  all  probability  no  otUer 
than  those,  that  were  written  by  bis  namesake  of 
Ratisbon.  (17) 

(10)  Chap.xau  $.  11. 

(U)  See  Fleuiy,  Hist.  EccL  L.  61.  §.  17.  and  L.  60.  §.  58. 
Ahhougb  John  is  called  by  Fleury  Ecossois  in  consequence  of 
his  having  been  named  by  some  writers  a  ScottiSf  according  to  the 
usual  denomination  of  the  Irish  of  those  times  in  the  continent, 
yet  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  4ie  was  a  native  of  Ireland^ 
Trithemius  says  in  the  Chronicon  Hirsaugiense  at  A,  1064,  that 
in  these  times  came  John  a  monk  from  Ireland^  that  he  preached 


B  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  CHAP.  XXV* 

4 

with  great  zeal  m  the  temtoty  uf  Mecklenbuighi  and  was  placed 
by  tl^e  Pope  as  bishop  over  the  people  of  that  coontry,  wheie  he 
leceiVed  the  crown  of  mar^rrdom.  Trithemius'  words  are  quoted 
and  followed  by  Menard  in  the  Benedictine  nunrtyrology.  (See 
•  Colgan,  A  A.  SS.  p.  407.)  Adam  of  Bremen  makes  mention  ci 
John  more  than  once>  and  relates  his  martyrdom,  Hisior,  Ecdes* 
L.  4.  c  I2»    See  also  Mabilloby  AnnaL  Bened.  ad  A.  1065. 

(12)  See  Chap.  xxiv.  §.  3. 

(13)  Marianus  has  at  A  1069;  ^  Ego  miser  Marianu%  Jussu 
episcopi  Moguntiensis  et  abbatis  Fuldensis,  feria  6  ante  Palmas,  3 
nonis  Aprilis,  post  annosdecem  meae  inclusionis  solutus,  de  dusa 
in  Fulda  ad  Mogundam  veni  et  in  festivitate  Sqptem  fratmm  se- 
omdo  indudor.^ 

(14)  Dodechin,  the  oontinuator  of  Marianus*  chronide,  writes 
at  A.  1086 ;  '^  Marianus  Scotus  et  indusus  obiit,  et  apud  sane* 
turn  Martinum  sepditur.*'  See  also  Mabillon,  Annal.  Ben.  ad  A* 
1063. 

(15)  We  owe  the  knowledge  of  this  vahiable  MS.  to  Lambe* 
duS)  who  informs  ub>  (Comment  de  Bibliath.  Caes.  Vindohon  L. 
2.  cop.  8.  p.  749.)  that  it  is  the  49th  among  the  Latin  theological 
MS&  ^^  quo  (he  says)  continentur  omnes  Epistolae  8.  Paoli 
^  apostdi  celeberrimi  chronographi  Mariani  Scoti,  monadii  Ful- 
''  densisy  propria  manu  anno  Christi  1079  exaratae,  et  ab  eodem 
''  annotationibus  marginalibus  et  interlinearibus,  hactenus  quidem 
•<  noodum  e^tis,  editu  tamen  dignissimisy  illustratae ;  in  quarum 
"  fine  haec  ipsius  l^tur  subscriptio :  Explicit  Epistola  ad  He-' 
<*  braeoSf  habens  versus  DCCC  In  konore  Individuae  Triniia" 
**  tis  Marianus  Scottus  scripsit  kunc  librum  suis  Jratribus  pere* 
<'  grinism  Anima  ejus  requiescat  in  pace^  propter  Deum  devote 
**  dicitey  Amen,  xvi.  Kal.  Juniiy  hodie  Jeria  vi.  anno  Domini 
<•  MLXXVini;'  At  fbl.  10  of  said  MS.  are  these  words  in  his 
handwritmg ;  "  x  KaL  April,  anno  Domini  MLXX Villi  Ma- 
'«  riani  miseri  Domine miserere"  It  m^ht  be  suspected  that  thw 
Marianus  was  the  one  of  Ratisbon,  of  whom  above  ;  but  his  styling 
himself  miseri  is  suffident  to  show,  that  he  was  the  chronographePy 
who  was  in  the  habit  of  calling  himsdf  miser  Marianusy  as  may 
be  seen  in  his  chnmicle  at  A.  1028  and  1069* 

(16)  Lambedus  just  before  his  account  of  the  MS.  of  St.  Paul's 
Epistles,  &C.  makes  mention  of  a  copy  qi  the  Gospd  of  St«  Mark 


CHAP.  X3LT*  OF  IRELAND*  9 

illustrated  with  very  good  marginal  and  interlinear  annotations.  It 
appeared  to  him  as  written  about  600  yean  before  his  time ;  and 
he  adds  that  the  handwriting  is  very  like  that  of  the  MS.  now 
spdcen  of.  ThiSy  however,  is  not  a  sufficient  proof  for  attributing 
it  to  Marianus. 

(17)  See  above  Noi.  ?•  C<moeming  some  other  works  attri- 
buted to  him,  but  without  sufficient  authority,  the  reader  may  con- 
sult Harris,  Writers  at  Marianus. 

§.  IV.  Moeliosa,  archbishop  of  Annagh,  having 
held  the  see  for  27  years,  (18)  died  after  a  long 
course  of  penance  on  the  20th  of  December,  A.  D. 
1091 ;  (19)  and  his  place  was  immediately  occupied 
by  Domnald,  son  of  Amalgaid,  and  in  all  appearance 
a  brother  of  Moeliosa.  (^20)  Nothing  is  said  of  his 
election ;  and  it  is  sufficiently  clear,  that  he  usurped 
that  situation  in  virtue  jof  the  pretended  abominable 
right  of  hereditary  succession.  He  was  one  of  those 
lay  pseudo-archbishops,  who  were  a  disgrace  to 
^magh  and  to  the  whole  Irish  church.  Yet  in 
1092  he  made  a  visitation  of  Kinel-Eoguin  or  the 
0*Neiirs  country  of  Tyrone,  and  in  1094  of  Mun- 
ster  and  other  parts  of  Ireland }  (SI)  a  visitation, 
which  could  not  be  of  a  spiritual  nature,  but  merely 
for  the  purpose  of  exacting  dues  according  to  what 
was  called  the  Law  of  St  Patrick.  During  his 
incumbency  great  abuses  prevailed  in  various  parts  of 
Ireland,  and  to  add  to  the  evils  caused  by  bad  men,  a 
dreadful  plague  raged  in  1095,  which  swept  away  a 
vast  number  of  people.  To  guard  against  further 
misfortunes,  which  the  whole  nation  was  apprehen- 
sive of,  and  which  some  persons  had  pretended  to 
foretel,  it  was  resolved  by  Domnald  and  the  clergy 
of  all  Ireland,  that  during  every  month  of  the  year 
1096  a  fast  should  be  observed  from  Wednesday  until 
the  following  Sunday,  and  that  only  one  meal  should 
be  allowed  on  every  day  of  the  wholeyear,  excepting 
Sundays  and  the  great  festivals.  The  people  wil- 
lingly  submitted  to  this  regulation,  became  fervent 


10  AN  ECCLESIASTICAi  HISTORY       CHAP.  XXV. 

in  their  mtiyers,  and  made  many  pious  oflferings, 
while  the  Kings,  princes,  and  nobles  endowed  churches, 
heretofore  distressed,  with  lands  and  immunities.  (^) 
In  1099  Coencomrach  O'Boigill,  or  Boil,  was  con« 
secrated  on  Whit-sunday  suSra^n  or  acting  bishop . 
for  the  see  of  Armagh.  (23)      Who  was  his  imme- 
diate predecessor  in  that  capacity,  I  do  not  find  re- 
corded.    Domnald  greatly  exerted  himself  towards 
putting  a  stop  to  the  wars,  that  raged  in  Ireland 
between  the  northern  and  southern  princes,  whom 
he  induced  in  said  year  1099  to  abstain  from  an  in- 
tended great  battle  and  to  conclude  a  truce  for  one 
year.  (24)      In  1101  he  prevailed    on   Domnald 
Mac  Lochlin  to  discharge  out  of  prison    Donat 
O'Heochadha,  prince  of  Ulidia,  an  eastern  territory 
of  Ulster,  and  in  1  i  02  procured  a  truce  for  one  year 
between  that  powerful  king  and  Murtogh  O'Brian. 
(25)     But  they  quarrelled  again  in  1 103,  and  Mur- 
togh marched  into  Ulster  with  a  great  ainny,  consist- 
'ing  of  the  forces  of  Leth-mogha,  and,  having  be- 
sieged Armagh  for  some  time,  and  committed  various 
depredations,  at  length  fought  the  famous  battle  of 
Magh-Choba  in  Tyrone,  in  which  he  was  defeated 
with  great  loss  by  Domnald  Mac-Lochlin  and  the 
northerns*  (26)     The  archbishop,  as  he  was  called, 
still  endeavoured  to  prevent  a  renewal  of  such  dread- 
ful occurrences,  and  accordingly  went  to  Dublin  in 
1105  (27)  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  durable 
peace  between  those  two  kings.     He  was  there  taken 
grievously  ill,   and  was  conveyed,  on  his  way  to 
Armagh,  to  the  church  of  Domnach-airthir-emhna, 
where  he  received  Extreme  unction,  and  thence  to 
Armagh,  where-  he  died  on  the  12th  of  August  in 
said  year  and  was  honourably  buried  (28)     Domnald 
was  succeeded  by  Celsus  on  the  23d  of  September 
following. 

(18)  Chap.  XXIV.  §.  4. 

(19)  Tr.  Th,  p.  299.     Ware  (Bishops  at  MaelisaJ  has  S4> 


CHAP.  XXV.  OF  IRELAND*  ]  1 

Deeember,  A.  109S.      Whether  the  day   was  20  or  24,  ig  of 
little  consequence;   but  he  had  no  right  to  change  the   year 
1091  into  1092.    0*FIaherty  in  his  MS.  catalogue  has  ratained 
1091. 
(30)  Tt.  Tk.  ib. 

(21)  Ib*  According  to  the  Annals  of  InntfiOlenat  A.  1094  he 
made  a  tour  of  all  Ireland. 

(22)  See  Tr.  Th.  ib.  and  Annals  of  Innisfellen  at  A.  1095^ 
1096.  In  the  Tr.  Th.  it  is  said,  thata  bad  omen,  connected  with 
a  sort  of  prophecy,  was  taken  fix>m  the  circumstance  of  the  feast 
of  St.  John  the  Baptist  (not  that  of  his  nativity,  but  that  of  his  d^ 
collation,  29  August)  being  to  fall  ih  1096  on  a  Friday.  Con- 
cerning this  siDy  cause  of  alarm  the  Annals  now  rdfened  to 
have  nothii^ ;  nor  could  it  have  had  any  weight  except  with 
fools.  Thane  were  motives  enough  for  dreading  the  divine  ven- 
geance and  for  repenting,  without  recurring  to  such  an  idle  w^ 
culation. 

(23)  Tr.  Th.  ib.  and  Ware,  Armagh  at  Donald. 

(24)  Tr.  Th.  ib.  and  Annals  of  Innis&llen  at  1099. 

(25)  Tr.  Th.  ib.  Mnrtagh  had  in  the  preceding  year  ravaged 
the  territories  of  Domnald,  and  destroyed  his  palaces  of  Oighleachi 
or  Aileach,  and  of  Coleraine. 

(26)  Annals  of  Innisfallen  at  A.  1105,  Magh-Choba,  or  the 
pkun  of  Choba,  was  in  Tyrone  (see  Colgan's  Topographical  index 
to  Tr.  Th.J  and  was  probably  where  the  village  now  called  Coag^ 
is  situated  Harris  is  quite  wrong  in  stating,  (Archbishops  of 
Armagh  at  Donald  J  that  the  truce,  which  said  Donald  had  brought 
about  in  1102,  was  kept  on  foot  by  him  until  1106. 

(27)  Ware,  still  persisting  in  his  system  of  adding  a  year  to  the 
dates,  has  changed  1105  into  1106 ;  but  OTlaherty  fMS,  cata- 
logue) has  retained  it. 

(28)  Tr.  Th.  p.  299.  Colgan  says,  (ib.  p.  272.)  that  there 
was  a  church  called  Domnach-airthir  in  the  diocese  of  Armagh  . 
but  he  does  not  tell  us  in  what  part  of  it.  Ware  gives  a  different 
account  of  Domnald*s  death,  according  to  which  he  fell  sick 
on  his  return  to  Armagh  and  died  at  Duleek,  whence  his  re- 
mains were  carried  to  Armagh.  He  ad^  that  Domnald  was  68 
years  of  age. 


12  AN   ECCLE^SIAStrCAL   HISTORY    ^    CHAP.  XXV. 

§.  V.  Donatus  or  Donogh  O'Haingly,  bishop  of 
Dublin,  who  died  of  the  plague  in  1095,  (29)  had 
for  successor  his  nephew  Samuel  O'Haingly,  who 
had  been  a  Benedictine   monk   of  St.   Alban^s   in 
England,  and  of  whom    an    old  writer    gives    us 
the   following    circumstantial    account.      ^*  In   the 
<<  year  1095  there  came  to  Anselm  a  certain  monk 
"  of  the  monastery  of  Str  Alban's,   an   Irishman, 
**  named  SamueL     Upon  the  death  of  Donatus,  of 
"  happy  memory,  bish<^  of  the  city  of  Dublin,   he 
"  was  elected  by  Murierdach  (Murtogh  O'Brian) 
**  and  the  clergy  and  people  to  the  bishopric  of  that 
"  city,  and  by  a  general  decree  directed,,  according 
**  to  old  custom,  to  Anselm,  to  be  consecrated  by 
**  him.     Anselm  assenting  to  their  election  and  pe- 
**  tition,    having  kept  this  man   with   himself  for 
"  some  time  in  an  honorable  manner,  and  diligently 
*'  instructed  him  how  he  should  conduct  himself  in 
**  in  the  house  of  God,  received  from  hLm  his  pro- 
^*  fession  of  canonical  obedience  according  to  old 
**  custom,  and  promoted  him  to  the  episcopal  office 
"  at  Winchester  on  the  octave  of  the  following  Eas- 
*^  ter,  being  assisted  by  four   of  his   suffragan  bi- 
**  shops.     This  new   prelate,    strengthened  by  the 
benediction  of  so  great  a  father,  and  by  liis  let* 
ters  to  the  aforesaid  king  and  to  the  clergy  and 
people  of  Ireland,  written   as  testimonials  of  his 
"  consecration,  returned  to  his  country  with  joy, 
"  and  was  received  in  his  see  with  houoin*  according 
"  to  the  usage  of  that  land  "  (30)     Samuel's  pro- 
fession was  in  these  terms ;  **  I  Samuel,  chosen  for 
"  the  government  of  the  church  of  Dublin,  which  iis 
**  situated  in  Ireland,  and  to  be  consecrated  bishop 
"  by  thee,  Reverend  father  Anselm,  archbishop  of 
"  the  holy  church  of  Canterbury,  and  primate   of 
"  all  Britain,  do  promise,  that  I  will  observe  cano- 
'^  nical  obedience  in  all  things  to  thee  and  all  thy 
«*  successors.'*    (31)     Of  Samuel's  proceedings    I 
find  very  little  recorded  except  some  circumstances 


it 


CHAP.  XXT.  OF  IRELAND.  13 

mentioned  in  a  letter  written  to  Um  by  Ansel m, 
^32)  in  which  he  complains,  1.  that  Samuel  freely 
disposed  of  and  gave  to  strangers  the  books,  gar- 
ments, and  other  church  ornaments,  which  the 
archbishop  Lanfranc  had  made  a  present  of  through 
his  uncle  Donatus  for  the  use  of  his  church.  (S3) 
Anselm  says  that,  if  this  be  true,  he  wonders  at  his 
doing  so,  whereas  those  articles  were  not  given  to 
Donatus  but  to  the  church,  as  the  brethren  of  Can- 
terbury could  prove;  and  accordingly  he  admo- 
nishes and  desires  him  to  get  speedily  restored  any 
such  part  of  them  as  might  have  been  alienated  from 
the  church.  2.  He  adds ;  **  I  have  heard,  that 
**  YOU  expel  and  disperse  the  monks,  who  were  col- 
*^  lected  m  said  church  for  its  service,  and  that  you 
"  refuse  to  receive  those  who  are  willing  to  return. 
'^  If  it  be  so,  this  does  not  become  you  ;  for  it  is  your 
'<  duty  rather  to  assemble  the  scattered  than  toscatter 
"  the  assembled.  Tlierefore  I  order  you  that,  if  any 
^*  of  them  have  been  cast  out,  and  wish  to  return 
*'  and  keep  themselves  in  the  service  of  God  under 
**  obedience,  you  do  receive  them,  and  with  paternal 
"  affection  carefully  look  to  their  welfare ;  unless, 
"  what  God  forbid,  there  may  be  some  cause  in  their 
'^  conduct,  which  would  not  allow  this  to  be  done." 
3.  Anselm  then  tells  him  ;  '^  I  have  also  heard,  that 
**  you  make  the  Cross  be  carried  before  you  on  the 
^*  way ;  which  if  it  be  true,  I  command  you  not  to 
"  do  so  again ;  for  this  privilege  does  not  belong 
«  except  to  an  archbishop,  who  has  been  confirmed 
''  with  the  pall  by  the  Roman  pontiff;  nor  is  it  fit, 
<<  that  by  any  presumption  relative  to  an  unusual 
"  thing  you  should  appear  remarkable  and  repre- 
'*  hensible  to  men."  At  what  time  this  letter  was 
written,  I  am  not  able  to  ascertain ;  but  it  must  have 
been  after  Malchus  was  seated  in  the  new  see  of  Wa- 
terford,  whereas  it  was  directed  to  him  with  instruc- 
tions to  be  delivered  in  person  to  Samuel.  (34)    This 


14  AN  ECCLESIASTIC  At  HISTORY        CHAP»  XXV. 


♦ 


bishop's  incumbenc?  was  rather  « long  one,  as  he 
lived  until  the  4th  of  July,  A,  D.  1 1 2 1 .  (35) 

< 

(29)  Chap.  XXIV.  $.13. 

(SO)  Eadmer^  Historia  Nffoourm,  L.  %  See  also  Ware^ 
Bishops  at  Samuel  O'Hain^y^ 

(31)  ^p^lTsher,  5^2^e  towards  the  end. 

(32)  This  letter  is  the  39th  in  the  SyUoge^  and  the  72d  of  the 
thinl  book  in  Geiberon's  edition  of  St,  Anselm's  works. 

(S3)  See  Chap.  xxiv.  §.  13. 

(34)  The  letter  of  Anselm  to  Malchus,  aeoompanying  that  to 
Samueli  is  the  38th  in  the  Sylioge.  Jn  it  is  a  siminuuy  of  Ansebn's 
oom(»Liint8y  who  adds,  that  he  orders  the  people  of  Dublin  to  pre* 
v«nt  the  letting  out  of  the  articles  belonging  to  the  churdi,  and 
desires  him  to  expostulate,  viva  voce^  witli  Samueli  and  advise 
him  to  obey  his  admonitbn.  At  this  letter  to  Malchus  Usher 
marlced  about  A  1110,  which,  were  it  correct,  would  be  also  the 
ditte  of  the  one  to  SamueL  Ware  and  Harris  (Bishops  of  Wa- 
terford  at  Malchus  J  have  followed  Usher.  But  it  could  not  hav9 
been  bo  late,  whereas  Anselm  died  on  the  21st  of  April,  A.  D. 
1109.  It  is  probable,  that  it  was  written  in  a  ratha  early  part  of 
Samuel's  incumbency.  The  mighty  antiquary  Ledwich  says, 
(p.  439)  that  Samuel  ejected  the  monks  in  1 1 10,  t,  e.  a  year  after 
Anselm'fl  dea^. 

(85)  Ware  at  Samuel  0*Haingh^.  Harris  observes,  that  the 
Annals  of  Maiy's  Abbey  assign  his  death  to  1122.  But,  besides 
the  Book  of  obits  of  Christ-church,  the  continuator  of  Florence  of 
Worcester,  a  contemporary  writer,  points  out  A.  1121,  whereas 
at  this  year  he  has  the  election  and  consecration  of  Gregory  the 
successor  of  SamueL  I  do  not  understand,  why  Usher,  wiio  in 
his  Note  on  the  letter  of  the  people,  &c.  of  Dublin,  when  sending 
Gf^^oiy  over  to  England,  quotes  the  words  of  said  continuator, 
yet  at  said  letter  (the  40th  in  the  SyUoge)  marks  in  the  margin  A. 
1122.  And  in  his  i>»cour««,  &c.  (chap.  8.)  he  says  thatGre- 
.gory  was  sent  in  1122  to  be  consecrated.  It  would  seem  then 
that  he  assigned  Samuel'sdeath  to  said  year;  but  it  will  be  seen 
that  he  was  mistaken  as  to  the  time  of  Gr^[ory's  consecration. 

§«  yi.  Meanwhile  Waterford  became  an  episcopal 


CHAP.  XXV.  OF  IRELAND.  15 

see,  and  Malchus,  now  mentioned,  was  appointed  its 
first  bishop,  having  been  elected  by  the  clergy  and 
people  of  that  city  and  by  the  kinff  Murtogh 
O'JBrian,  Domnald  bishop  of  Cashel,  and  the  prince 
Dermod  brother  to  the  king,  which  election  was 
approved  of  by  various  bishops.  Waterford,  although 
a  Danish  city,  was  subject  to  Murtogh ;  but  the 
inhabitants,  in  imitation  of  their  brethren  of  Dublin, 
wished  to  be  connected  in  spirituals  with  the  Nor- 
mans of  England  and  with  the  see  of  Canterbury. 
Murtogh  complied  witii  their  wish,  and  joined  them 
in  a  letter  to  Anselm,  (36)  in  which  they  say,  that 
they  had  been  for  a  lon^  time  blind  to  their  spiritual 
welfare,  but  that  they  have  at  length  seen  the  ne- 
cessity of  being  subject  to  a  bishop,  *'  Therefore 
**  we  (the  clei^  and  people  of  the  town  of  Water- 
**  ford)  and  our  king  Murchertac  (Murtogh)  and 
the  bishop  Domnald,  and  Dermeth  (Dermod) 
our  duke,  (37)  brother  of  the  king,  have  chosen 
this  priest  Malchus,  a  monk  of  the  bishop  Wal- 
chelin  of  Winchester,  (38)  very  well  known  to 
us,  of  noble  birth  and  morals,  versed  in  apostolical 
**  and  ecclesiastical  discipline,  in  faith  a  Catholic, 
^  prudent,"  &c.  &c.  according  to  the  qualifications 
required  by  St.  Paul.  ITiey  request  that  Anselm 
may  ordain  him  bishop  for  them  ;  and  to  show  with 
what  unanimity  the  election  was  carried,  are  sub- 
joined the  signatures  of  Murtogh  king,  Dermod 
duke,  Domnald  bishop,  Idunan  bishop  of  Meath, 
Samuel  bishop  of  Dublin,  Ferdomnach  bishop  of 
the  Lagenians,  &c.  (39) 

Malchus  went  with  this  letter  to  England  in  the 
year  1096,  (40)  and  was  kindly  received  by  Anselm, 
who  having  found  him  worthy  of  the  episcopacy, 
and  received  his  profession  of  obedience,  consecrated 
him  bishop  at  Canterbury  on  the  28th  of  December 
in  said  year,  being  assisted  by  Ralph,  bishop  of  Chi- 
bh^ster,  and  Gundulph  of  Rochester.  (41)  Malchus' 
profession  was  in  these  words ;  '^  I  Malchus,  elected 


16  AN  EGCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY        CHAP.  XXY. 

for  the  church  of  Waterford,  and  to  be  consecrated 
bishop  by  thee,  Reverend  father  Anselm,  archbishop 
of  the  holy  church  of  Canterbury,  and  primate  of 
all  Britain,  do  promise  that  I  will  observe  canonical 
obedience  in  all  things  to  thee  and  to  all  thy  suc- 
cessors." (42)  When  returned  to  Waterford, 
Malchus  and  his  Danish  flock  erected  the  cathedral 
dedicated  to  the  Holy  Trinity.  (43)  Concerning 
him  I  find  nothing  further  related,  unless  he  was  the 
same  as  the  holy  Malchus,  who  became  bishop  of 
Lismore,  and  who  is  so  much  praised  by  St.  Bernard. 
But  of  this  lower  down. 

(56)  This  letter  is  in  Ead^ner  s  Histor,  Nov.  £.  2.  and  in 
Usher's  Syllogey  No.  34.  It  ia  thus  headed;  *<  Ansdmo,  Dei 
gratia  Anglorum  archiepiscopo,  et  omnibus  dioecesis  suae  epis' 
copisy  Clems  et  populiu  oppidi  Watqfordiaey  cum  rege  Murcher^ 
tacho  et  episcopo  Domnaldo,  salutem  in  Domino*" 

(37)  Hence  it  appears,  that  Dermod  was  then  governor  of  Wa« 
lerfbrd.  He  had  submitted  to  his  brother  Murtogh  in  1093,  and 
they  pledged  themselves  in  a  most  solemn  manner,  and  by  the  most 
sacred  oaths,  to  remain  henceforth  in  peace  with  each  otlier. 
( Annals  of  Innisfallen  at  A.  1093.) 

(38)  Although  Malchus  had  been  a  Benedictine  monk  at  Win- 
diester,  he  was  a  native  of  Ireland,  as  his  contemporary  Eadmer 
informs  us,  (loc,  cit.)  when  speaking  of  his  Irish  electors  he  says, 
that  they  chose  a  man  of  their  own  nation  named  Malchus. 

(39)  In  theXatin  original  the  signatures  are  as  follows.  '<  Ego 
Murchertacus  rex  Hibemia  subscripsi.  Ego  Dermeth  duxjrater 
regis  subscripsi.  Ego  Domnaldus  episcopus  subscripsi,.  Ego 
Idunan  episcopus  Midiae  subscripsi.  Ego  Samuel  Dublinensis 
subscripsi.  Ego  Ferdomnachus  Lageniensium  episcopus  subscripsi, 
&c.  There  were  several  other  signatures,  which  are  not  come 
down  to  us.  Of  Idunan  and  Ferdomnach  we  have  seen  already 
(Chap,  XXIV.  §,  5.);  and  that  Domnald,  alias  Dofnald,  was  not, 
as  Usher  thought,  (^NoU  to  Ep.  28.  Sylloge)  Domnaki  of  Armagh, 
but  Domnald  of  Cashel  (see  Chap,  xxxv.  §.  6.)  is  evident  from 
the  circumstance  that  the  bishops,  who  signed  that  letter,  were 
subjects  of  Murtogh,  as  king  of  the  soutliem  half  of  Ireland. 


CHAP.  XXV.  OF  IRELAND.  tj 

'Sow  Domnald  of  Armagh  belonged  to  the  northern  half,  wliich 
was  then  ruled  by  Domnald  Mac-Lophlin.  Harris  was  therefore 
right  (Bishops  of  fVcUerford  at  malchus)  in  stating,  that  Domnald, 
who  subscribed  the  letter,  was  the  one  of  Cashel.  But  he  was 
egr^iously  mistaken  (ib.  and  Bishops  of  Downy  p.  195.)  in 
makmg  Samuel  bishop  of  Down,  instead  of  Dublin.  The  obser- 
vation now  made  with  regard  to  Domnald  of  Armagh  would  alone 
be  sufficient  to  prove,  that  no  bishop  of  Down  was  connected  witli 
the  transactions  of  king  Murtogh  or  of  the  southerns.  Harris  was 
led  astray  by  Spelman  and  Wilkins,  {Councils f  &c.)  who  at  the 
signatures  to  the  Waterford  letter  have  Samuel  DunensiSf  instead  of 
Dublinensis.  They  in  their  turn  were  deceived  by  a  corrupt  read-> 
ing  in  the  text  of  Eadmer,  and  which  is  still  retained  in  the  Bene- 
dictine edition,  ( L.  2.  p*  44.)  where  Samuel  is  called  Dunnd- 
mensis,  s.  e,  of  Durham.  Knowing  that  it  would  be  ridiculous  to 
introduce  a  bishop  of  Durham  signing  a  letter  from  Waterford, 
they  changed  Dunndmensis  into  Duncnsis ;  and  hence  Harris  has 
honoured  Down  witli  a  bishop,  which  it  never  had.  It  is  strange, 
that  Wilkins  did  not  look  into  Usher's  St/lloge,  where  he  would 
have  found  the  genuine  reading  Dublinensis. 

(40)  This  is  the  year  marked  by  Ware,  (at  Malchus)  and  be- 
fore  him  by  Usher  as  the  date  of  the  letter.  Spelman  ( CouncHs, 
Tom.  2.  p.  20.)  assigns  it  to  1097.  But  the  other  date  is  more 
correct.  For  Eadmer  states,  that  it  was  received  some,  seemingly 
short,  time  after  William  Rufus  had  passed  over  to  Normandy  to 
take  possession  of  that  dutchy,  which  was  mortgaged  to  him  by 
his  brother  Robert.  Now  it  is  known,  that  William  went  to  Nor- 
mandy in  1096 ;  and  on  the  otlier  hand  the  arrival  of  Malchus  at 
Canterbury  was  very  late  in  the  year.  Besides,  Anselm  was 
not  in  England  in  1097  at  the  time  of  the  year,  in  which  Malchus 
went  thither.  (See  Fieury,  L,  64.  §.  49.)  Wilkins  is  exceedingly 
wrong  {ConcU^  Sfc.  Vol.  1.  p.  375.)  in  affixing  this  letter  to  A, 
1 100.  Surely  he  might  have  known  frqm  Eadmer,  that  it  was 
received  while  William  was  absent  from  England,  and  consequently 
a  considerable  time  before  the  year  1 100.  (See  Rapin,  History 
Sfc.  at  JViUiam  Rufus.) 

(41)  Eadmer,  loc.  cit,  and  Ware  at  Malchus, 

(42)  SyUoge  towards  the  end. 

(4S)  Ware,  Antiq,  cap.  29.  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Malchus. 

VOL.  IN.  C 


18  AN    ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY         CHAP,  XXV 

§  VII.  There  is  extant  a  letter  written  by  An- 
«elm    in    1095  to    the   bishops    Doninald,  who  is 
called  senior^  Donat,  and  all  the  other  bishops  in 
Ireland.  (44)     It  is  plain,  that  Donat  was  Dcmat 
O'Haingly  of  Dublin  ;    but   it   may  be   doubted 
whether  Domnald  was  the  one  of  Armagh  or  the 
•other  of  Cashel.     Its  being  a  general  letter  to  all 
the  Irish  prelates^  and  his  calling  Domnald  senior^  as 
if  invested  with  a  superior  jurisdiction,  might  seem 
to  indicate  that  he  was  the  archbishop  of  Armagh. 
Yet  the  title  senior  may  have  been  given  by  him 
merely  with  relation  to  the  age  of  Domnald,  that 
is,  the  one  of  Cashel,    whom  he  knew  to  be  far 
advanced  in  life,  as  he  had  corresponded  with  An- 
selm's  predecessor  Latifranc  since,  at  least,  the  year 
1081.  (45)     And  even  did  he  allude  to  dignity, 
Domnald  of  Cashel  might  have  been  styled  senior  ; 
for,  besides  his  having  been  called  archbishop,  it  is 
clear  that  the  bishops  of  Cashel  were  at  this  time 
distinguished  by,  at  least,  an  honorary  precedency 
over  the  others  of  the  southern  half  of  Ireland, 
which    constituted     the     kingdom     of    Murtogh 
O'Brien ;    and  hence  Donald^s  name  occurs  first 
among  the  signatures  of  the  bishops  to  the  Water- 
.ford  letter  above  spoken  of.     Add,   that  he  was 
undoubtedly  better  known  to  Anselm  than  Domnald 
^ of  Armagh  ;  and  Atiselm  seems  to  have  been  very 
Oittle  acquainted  with  either  the  ecclesiastical  or 
civil  state  of   Ireland,  except  as  far  as  regarded 
M urtogh's  kingdom.     In  this  letter  he  tells  them, 
how  he  had   been   forced  to  accept  of  the  arch- 
l)ishopric   of  Canterbury,  but   that,  while  endea- 
vouring to  perform  his  duty  and  correct  abuses,  he 
made  himself  several  enemies,  and  was  then  suf- 
fering great  tribulations,  and  that  persons,  who  had 
submitted  to  his  jurisdiction,  now  refuse  to  obey 
him.  (46)      He  therefore  requests  the  prayers  of 
his  fellow  bishops  of  Ireland  that  God  may  re-es- 
tablish harmony,  bring  over  his  enemies,  and  make 


CHAP.  XXV.  OF  IRELAND.  10 

them  all  live  conformably  with  his  holy  will.  Next, 
he  exhorts  them,  notwithstanding  their  living  and 
thinking  properly,  to  be  watchnil  in  maintaining 
the  Church  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  advises 
them  that,  if  certain  difficult  cases  relative  to  reli- 
gious matters  should  occur,  which  could  not  be  ca* 
nonically  determined  among  themselves,  they  may^ 
according  to  a  duty  of  charity,  inform  him  of  them, 
as  it  is  better  that  they  should  receive  counsel  and 
comfort  from  him  than  run  the  risk  of  violating  any 
of  the  commandments  of  God.  Among  the  eccle* 
siastical  cases,  on  which  they  might  consult  him,  he 
specifies  the  consecrations  of  bishops,  but  makes  no 
complaint  relative  to  that  or  any  other  subject  of 
Irish  practice. 

(44)  This  letter  is  the  SSd  in  the  S^Uoge,  and  in  Gerberon's 
edition  of  St.  Anselm's  woiks  is  the  8th  in  the  Su{^Iement  to  the 
books  of  epistles. 

(45)  Chap.  mv.  §.  6. 

(46)  Anselm  alludes   to  the  violent  proceedings  of  the   king' 
Wniiam  Rufiis,  against  him  in  1095,  and  the  conduct  of  the  Eng- 
lish bishops,  who  in  the  assembly  of  Rockingham  promised  the 
king  that  they  would  not  obey  him  any  longer.    (See  Fleuiy,  L. 
64.  §,  25.) 

§ .  VIII.  Yet,  although  Anselm  spoke  only  in  ge- 
neral terms  without  mentioning  any  particular  abuse, 
or  insinuating  tliat  the  Irish  bishops  were  guilty  of 
any  negligence,  it  is  probable  that  he  had  an  eye  to 
certain  irregularities,  which,  he  says  in  two  letters 
of  his  to  the  king  Murtogh,  (47)  were  reported  to 
be  prevalent  in  Ireland.  After  some  compliments 
and  praises  of  the  king  for  his  excellent  administra- 
tion of  his  kingdom,  he  requests  of  him  to  consider 
whether  there  be  any  practices  followed  in  Ireland, 
which  require  correction,  aud,  if  there  be,  to  exert 
himself  to  get  them  reformed.  For,  he  says,  it  is 
rumoured  here  (in  England)  that  marriages  are  dis- 

c  3 


20  AN  £CCl4ESIASTICAt  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXV. 

solved  in  your  kingdom  without  any  reason,  and 
that  men  exchange  wives  just  as  others  would  horses 
or  whatsoever  sort  of  commodity.  It  is  added,  that 
persons  near  akin  cohabit,  under  the  name  of  wed- 
lock or  otherwise,  in  opposition  to  the  canonical 
rules.  (48;  He  then  directs  him,  in  case  he  be  not 
acquainted  with  the  passages  of  the  Holy  scriptures^ 
which  condemn  these  antichristian  customs,  to  order 
his  bishops  and  clergy  to  announce  them  to  him,  that 
he  may  be  enabled  to  know  how  to  put  a  stop  to 
such  abuses.  Then  he  tells  him  that  it  is  reported, 
that  in  Ireland  bishops  are  appointed  without  fixed 
gees,  and  consecrated  by  one  bishop  alone.  These 
practices  are^  he  observes,  contrary  to  the  canons, 
as  in  fact  they  were,  with  regard  to  bishops  strictly 
so  called.  (49)  He  justly  states,  that  no  one  ought 
to  be  made  a  bishop,  unless  there  be  a  district  and 
people  assigned  for  him,  which  he  is  to  govern ;  and 
that  it  is  a  wise  rule,  that  he  should  be  consecrated 
by,  at  least,  three  bishops.  In  what  year  these  let- 
ters were  written,  I  am  not  able  to  determine ;  but 
it  is  probable,  that  it  was  not  long  after  Anselm  had 
consecrated  Samuel  O'Haingly,  through  whom  he 
had  an  opportunity  of  becoming  acquainted  with 
Murtogh's  high  rank,  power,  and  character.  (50) 
There  is  a  short  letter  from  Murtogh  to  AAselm, 
written  after  the  year  1100  during  the  reign  of 
Henry  I.  of  England,  in  which  he  thanks  him  for 
his  goodness  in  continuing  to  pray  for  him,  and  for 
his  kindness  in  having  on  some  occasion  succoured 
his  son  in  law  Emulph.  (51 ) 

In  the  year  1101  Murtogh  convened  a  great  as- 
sembly of  the  clergy  and  people  of  Ireland  atC!asheI, 
in  which  he  made  over  that  hitherto  royal  seat  of  the 
kings  of  Munster,  and  dedicated  it  to  God  and  St. 
Patrick.  (52)  In  1102  he  concluded  a  peace  for 
twelve  months  with  Magnus  the  powerful  king  of 
Norway,  and  of  the  Hebrides  and  Mann,  who  in  the 
following  year,  while  preparing  an  expedition  for  the 


CHAP«  XXV*  OF   IRELAND.  2] 

subjugation  of  all  Ireland,  was,  when  exploring  the 
country,  killed,  together  with  almost  all  his  fol* 
lowers,  by  the  Irish  in  Ulster,  and  buried  near  St. 
Patrick's  church  in  Down.  (53)  Murtogh  was  so 
much  respected  by  the  Northmen  of  Mann  and  the 
Hebrides,'  that  upon  the  death  of  Lagmann  their 
king,  who  had  been  a  son  of  Godred  Crouan,  (^54) 
their  nobles  petitioned  him  to  send  them  a  person  of 
royal  blood,  who  should  govern  them  as  king  until 
Olave,  another  son  of  Godred,  would  be  of  age. 
Murtogh  sent  them  his  nephew  Donald  son  of  his 
brother  Teige  or  Thady^  (55}  who,  during  his  ad- 
ministration, neglecting  tne  directions  of  his  mas- 
ter and  uncle,  who  had  commanded  him  to  rule  that 
kingdom  with  mildness  and  moderation,  acted  in  a 
quite  opposite  manner,  and  behaved  so  tyrannically, 
that  after  three  years  all  the  chiefs  of  the  islands 
united  against  him,  and  made  him  fly  to  Ireland^ 
whence  he  returned  no  more  among  them«  (^6)- 

(47)  These  two  letters  are  the  S5th  and  the  36th  in  the  SyUbgey 
and  m  Anselm*s  woiks,  L.  3.  Ep.  142 — 147<  They  are  both  di- 
rected to  Muriardach  (Murtogh)  the  glorious  king  of  Ireland,  and 
ere  so  like  each  other  that  the  latter  seems  to  be  only  an  improved 
copy  of  the  former,  or  vice  versa.  In  either  of  them  there  is  no 
reference  to  the  other,  nor  any  thing  to  show,  that  Ansehn  wrote 
twice  to  Murtogh  concerning  the  points  treated  of  in  them.  I 
therefore  suspect,  that  they  are  only  various  copies  of  one  and  the 
same  letter,  which  having  been  found  among  Anselm's  papers, 
were  published  by  Picard  as  distinct  letters,  and  from  him  by 
Usher,  who-  thought  that  the  one  which  he  calls  Ep,  35.  was 
written  not  to  Muriardach  O'Briaa  but  to  Murchertagh  or  Mur- 
rogh,  prince  of  LfCinster,  and  father  of  the  famous  Dermod  Mac- 
Murrogh.  But  how  can  this  be  reconciled  with  Anselm's  calling, 
the  Muriardach  or  Murchertach,  whom  he  addresses,  Unfr  qfire* 
land  f  It  is  true,  that  there  was  in  Anselm's  time  a  Murcher- 
tach, prince  or  king  of  Leinster,  who  was  killed  in  the  battle  of 
Maigh-choba,  fighting  under  Murtogh  O'Brien  then  chief  sove- 
reign of  Leth-ro^ha,  in  the  year  1 103.    (Annals  of  Innisfallen 


22  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY         CHAP.  XXV. 

at  A.  1103.)  He  was  nisty  however,  the  father  of  Dermod  Mac- 
Murroghy  who  was  son  of  another  Leinster  prince,  likewise  called 
Murchertach*  Usher  fell  into  a  veiy  great  mistake  (ib.)  in  making 
any  Murchertach  of  Leinster  the  same  as  the  king  M urchertach^ 
Muriardachy  or  Murtogh,  who  todc  part  in  the  election  of  Mai- 
dius  bishop  of  Waterford.  Surely  Waterfixnd  was  not  subject  to 
any  Leinster  prince ;  and  nothing  can  be  more  dear  than  that, 
as  we  have  seen,  the  king,  who  interfered  in  that  election,  toge- 
ther with  his  brother  Dermod,  &c.  was  no  other  than  Murtogh 
O'Brian,  who  was  then  king  of  Waterford  as  well  as  of  all  the 
South  of  Ireland,  And  it  is  plain  from  the  whole  tenour  of  the 
letters,  that  the  king  Muriardach  or  Murchertadi,  with  whom 
Anselm  corresponded,  was  not  a  subordinate  provincial  king,  such 
as  those  of  Leinster  were  at  that  time^  but  a  king  distinguished 
and  known  by  the  title  of  king  of  Ireland^  as  Murtogh  O'Brian 
certainly  was  in  the  days  of  St.  Ansdm. 

(48)  See  what  has  been  observed  (Chap.  xxiv.  §.  12.  and 
Notes  ib*)  ocmceming  similar  complaints  made  by  Lauftanc. 

(49)  See  what  has  been  said  {ib.)  of  the  Irish  system  of  Chor- 
episcopL 

(50)  Usher  marks  AAIQO  as  the  date  of  the  letter,  which  he 
reckons  No.  ^5^  without  assigning  any  reason  for  it.  Anselm  had 
returned  to  En^and  in  the  latter  part  of  that  year ;  but  it  seems 
mudi  more  probable  that  said  letters  or  letter  were  written  before 
he  left  England  in  1097. 

(51)  This  letter  is  the  S7th  in  the  SyUoge^  and  the  85th  of  £. 
IV.  in  Geiberon's  edition  of  St.  Ansdm's  works.  In  it  Murtogh 
calls  YasaatS^  Murckardachus  rex  Hibemiae.  The  Emulph,  whom 
he  mentions,  was  Emulph  or  Amulph  de  Montgomery,  lord  of 
Pembroke  and  West  Wales,  who,  having  together  with  his  bro< 
tber  Robert,  eariof  Shrewsbury,  revolted  against  Hemy  I«  pas- 
sed over  to  Irdandi  where  he  mairied  a  daughter  of  long  Murtogh. 
See  more  ap.  Usher,  Noi.  to  Ep.  S7. 

(52)  Annals  of  Inniafidlen  at  A*  1101. 

(53)  lb.  ad  A.  1102,  and  1103.  Ware,  Ant.  cap.  24.  and  the 
C)ut>nide  of  Mann,  in  which  the  death  of  Magnus  is  wrongly 
marked  at  A.  1098.  Ware  has  added,  without  xeason,  a  year  to 
the  dates  of  these  transactions,  thus  placing  the  death  of  Magnus 


CHAP.  XXV.  OF  IRELAND.  25 

in  1 104  in  opposition  both  to  the  aanals  now  quoted  and  to  those- 
of  Ulster,  which  have  A.U03. 

(54)  See  Not.  66.  to  Chap,  xssav. 

(55)  In  the  Chronicle  of  Mann  he  is  called  Dopnald  son  of 
TadCf  and  Murtogh's  name  is  written  Murecard  (/Brien,  king  of 
Ireland.  In  the  Annals  of  Innisfallen,  (at  A.  1105.)  Donald  is 
called  son  of  Teige  son  of  Turlogh  O'Brian ;  and  it  is  added,  that 
he  became  king  also  of  the  Danes  of  Dublin,  which  at  most  must 
mean,  that  he  was  appointed  governor  of  Dublin^ 

(56)  Chronicle  of  Mann.  According  to  one  date  of  said  chro» 
nicle  Donald  went  to  govern  the  Danes  of  the  islands  in  the  year 
1075*  This  is  evidently  wrong ;  for  in  that  year  Murtogh  was  not 
a  king,  even  of  Munster.  (See  Chap.  xxiv.  f.  14.)  Another 
date  is  1089,  as  quoted  by  Ussher  (Not.  to  Epy  36.  SyUoge)  ;  but 
to  this  there  is  a  strong  objection,  inasmuch  as  Murtogh  appears 
not  to  have  been  styled  king  of  Ireland  until  about  1094.  (See 
said  Chap,  ib.)  The  Annals  of  Innisfallcn  have  a  quite  different 
date,  viz.  A.  1 105 ;  but  there  is  no  mention  in  them  of  the  death 
of  Lagmann  or  the  minority  of  Olave  having  been  the  occasion  of 
Donald's  appointment  to  the  sovereignty  of  the  islands.  According 
to  the  Chronicle  of  Mann  Lagmann  reigned  only  seven  years.  If 
this  be  true,  it  would  seem  that  his  death  must  have  been  prior 
by  several  years  to  1 105.  There  is,  however,  so  much  confusion 
and  uncertainty  of  dates  in  that  chronicle,  that  one  does  not  kaow 
how  to  arrange  many  of  the  occurrences  related  in  it  Yet  this 
does  not  affect  the  tnith  of  Donald  having  been  for  some  time 
king  of  the  isles  possessed  by  tlic  Northmen. 

§•  IX.  In  the  beginning  of  the  twelfth  century 
we  find  at  length  a  bishop  of  Limerick^  Gille,  whose 
name  ha&  been  changed  into  Gillebertj  and  who 
seems  to  have  been  abbot  of  Bangor.  (57)  There  is 
no  reason  to  suppose,  as  some  have  suspected,  that 
he  was  a  Dane ;  for,  although  Limerick  was  a  Da« 
nish  city,  it  might  have  had  an  Irish  bi'^hop  in  the 
same  manner  as  Dublin  and  Waterford  had.  And 
it  is  well  worth  observing,  that  Gillebert,  as  I  shall 
call  him,  was  consecrated  in  Ireland,  as  evidently 
appears  from  a  letter  written  to  him  by  Anselm. 


/ 


24  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY  CHAP.  XXV. 

Hence  it  seems  very  probable,  that  he  was  not 
elected  to  the  see  of  L/imerick  by  the  clergy  and 
people  of  that  city,  as  in  that  case  he  would  appa- 
rently have  been  consecrated  in  England,  but  uiat, 
being  already  a  bishop,  he  was  invited  by  them  to 
act  as  their  pastor,  or  perhaps  placed  over  them  by 
Murtogh  O'Brian.     Gillebert  had  travelled  before 
he  became  a  bishop;  for  he  had  been  acquainted 
and  intimate  with  Anselm  at  Rouen  several  years 
before  his  promotion.     Sometime  after  being  placed 
over  Limerick  he  wrote  a  letter  to  Anselm,  (58)  in 
which  he  congratulates  him  on  his  having  at  last 
induced  the  untameable  minds  of  the  Normans  to 
submit  to  the  regular  decrees  of  the  holy  fatherF^ 
with  regard  to  the  election  and  consecration  of  ab- 
bots and  bishops,  and  thanks  God  for  his  having 
enabled  Anselm  to  gain  this  victory.     Hence  it  may 
be  safely  inferred,  that  this  letter  was  written  not 
long  after  Henry  I.  of  England  had  in  1 106  settled 
his  disputes  with  Anselm,  and  agreed  to  his  terms 
concerning  the  investitures,  &c. ;  {69)  and  we  may 
also  conclude,  that  Gillebert  was  bishop  of  Lime- 
rick in  said  year  11 06,  and  perhaps  a  year  or  two 
earlier.     Gillebert  adds,    that  he  sends  him  as  a 
token  of  his  attachment,  a  little  present  of  twenty- 
five   small  pearls  (of  the  sort,  I  suppose,  found  in 
Ireland)  and  requests  that  he  will  not  be  unmindful 
of  him  in  his  prayers.     Anselm  replied  by  the  above 
mentioned  letter,  (60)  thanking  him  for  his  congra- 
tulation and  present,  and  reminding  him  of  their 
mutual  affection  since  they  had  known  each  other 
at  Rouen.     He  says  that,  as  he  now  knows  of  Gil- 
lebert's  having  been  raised  to  the  episcopal  dignity 
in  Ireland,  (61)  he  makes  bold  to  request  of  him, 
and  even,  as  it  appeared  necessary,  to  advise  him  to 
exert  himself  with   earnestness  towards  correcting 
and  extirpating,  as  far  as  he  is  able,  whatever  may 
be  wrong  in  that  country,  and  to  induce,  as  well  as 
he  can,  his  king,  the  other  bishops,  and  whomso- 


CHAP.  XXy.  OF   IRELAND.  25 

ever  he  may  persuade  to  cooperate  with  him  in  that 
work,  and  in  planting  and  promoting  good  practices 
and  morals.  Anselm  seems  here  to  allude  to  some 
reformation  of  certain  Irish  ecclesiastical  practices, 
and  to  the  introduction  of  those  then  followed  at 
Rome. 

(57)  In  the  prologue  De  usu  ecdesiasticae  (No.  30  in  the  Sj^l" 
loge)  he  calls  himself  Gille,  Keatbg  (Book  2.)  and  Colgan 
fAA,  SS.  p,  563.)  speaks  of  him  by  the  name  of  GtUa-Espuic. 
Yet  he  sometimes  assumed  the  name  Gillebertusy  latinized  from 
Gillebertf  which  he  probably  received  from  the  Danes,  among 
whom  he  lived.  That  Gille  had  been  abbot  of  Bangor  may  be  de* 
duced  from  his  being  called  successor  of  CongeU  by  Keating,  as 
quoted  by  Gratianus  Lucius,  f.e.  Lynch,  (Cambr.  Evers.  p.  83.) 
who  thought,  and  indeed  justly,  that  this  must  have  been  the 
same  as  abbot  of  Bangor.  Peter  Walsh  (Prospecty  Sfc.  p.  24?6) 
and  Archdall  (at  Bangor)  speak  of  him  in  like  manner.  I  do  not 
find  in  the  corrupt  English  translation  of  Keating  the  tide  of 
successor  of  Congdl  given  to  Gille ;  but  the  author  of  it  has 
omitted  or  isdtered  many  parts  of  the  work. 

(58)  This  letter  is  the  3Ist  in  the  S^Uoge,  and  the  86th  of  £• 
4.  Ep.  in  Grerberon's  edition  of  St.  Anselm*^  works.  It  is  headed, 
GiUebertus  by  the  mercy  of  God  bishop  of  Limerick^  Limicensis 
episcopusy  &c.  Usher  observes,  that  in  various  MSS.  Gillebert  is 
called  Lunkensisy  LunnicensiSf  or  Lumnicensis  from  Lumneach 
tlie  Irish  name  of  Limerick. 

(59)  See  Fleuiy,  Z..  65*  §*  46.  Usher  marics  in  the  margin  at 
this  letter  about  A,  109 1 ;  but  Anselm*s  disputes  with  the  Eng- 
lish kings  had  scarcely  b^un  in  1094,  nor  did  he  obtain  any  vic- 
tory until  several  years  later.  Usher  was  quite  mistaken  as  to  the 
times  of  Gillebert  Thus  at  the  IVolc^e,  (No,  30)  which  he 
drew  up  when  bishop  of  Limerick,  Usher  marks  A,  1090,  al- 
though in  all  {MTobability  Gillebert  was  not  bishop  there  for  14  or 
15  years  after  that  time.  Ware  was  cautious  in  this  respect; 
for,  without  assigning  the  time  of  Gillebert's  accession,  he  merely 
says  that  he  flourished  in  1110. 

*  (60)  Anselm's  letter  is  at  No,  32  in  the  SyUogCy  and  in  his 


S6  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY        CHAP.  XXV. 

warioB,  Ep.  L*  3.  No.  143}  addressed  to  Gillebert  Lunicensi  epis* 
eopo, 

(61)  As  this  letter  was  written  afler  Anselm  had  settled  his 
disputes  with  Heniy  I.  and  returned  to  England  late  in  1106»  it 
follows  that  he  had  not  heard  of  Gillebert*s  pronxition  until  about 
that  time.    Hence  it  is  clear,  that  it  did  not  take  place  until  after 
AnseWs  second  departure  from  England  in  1 103  ;  for,  if  it  had, 
Ansefan  would  certainly  have  been  apprized  of  it  before  his  re- 
turn*   It  is  proftMd[>le  that  Gillebert  became  bishop  o£  Limerick 
about  1 105*    Here  I  may  observe,  that  some  fabulous  or  shallow 
writers  hov^e  confounded  him  with  a  GiUebart  or  Gislebert,  sur- 
named  Crispinusy  who  had  beea  a  monk  with  Anselm  in  the  mo- 
nasteiy  of  Bee  in  Normandy.     But,  as  Usher  observes  fNai.  ad 
No.  31.)  that  Gislebert  never  became  a  bishop,  having  died  abbot 
of  Westminster^  where  he  was  buried.    Ledwich.  although  he 
had  Ui^er^s  SyUoge  before  his  eyes,  and  followed  hi&  mistakes  as 
to  Gillebert's  letter  to  Anselm  having  been  written  in  lOdi*,  and 
his  tract  on  the  Church  in  1090,  yet  (AnHq.  Sfc.  p.  433)  aban- 
dons  him,  and  makes  Gillebert  the  same  as  Gislebert,  merely  for 
the  purpose  of  insinuating  that  he  was  an  Ostman,  as  he  pretends. 
Such  is  the  Doctor's  consistency !     He  even  quotes  Ware  to  show, 
that  Gillebert  was  an  Ostman,  while  Ware  says  nothing  more 
than  that  he  did  not  know  whether  he  were  an  Irishman  or  an  Ost* 
man. 

§•  X.  In  fact  Gillebertji  subsequently  to  his  luiv. 
ing  received  this  letter,  signalized  his  zeal  by  en-> 
deavouring  to  bring  all  the  practices,  liturgical,  and 
connected  with  the  Church  service,  of  which  there 
was  a  great  variety  in  Ireland,  to  one  uniform  sys- 
tem conformable  to  that  of  the  particular  church  of 
Rome.  Comprising  these  matters  under  the  general 
name  of  ecclesiastical  order^  he  wrote  a  tract  enti- 
tled De  ttsu  ecclesiasticoy  but  at  what  time  I  am  not 
able  to  ascertain,  except  that  there  can  be  no  doubt 
of  his  having  composed  it  afler  the  exhortation  he 
got  from  Anselm,  who,  had  it  been  written  sooner, 
would  have  alluded  to  it  in  his  letter,  instead  of  en- 
courageing  him  as  one  who  had  not  yet  acted  vigour- 


CHAP.  XXV.  OF  IRELAND.  ^7 

ously,  to  set  about  doing  something.  (6S)  It  was 
written  before  Gillebert  became  apostolical  legate, 
as  it  contains  not  the  least  hint  relative  to  any  such 
dignity,  and  in  the  prologue,  addressed  to  the  bi- 
shops and  priests  of  all  Ireland,  he  assumes  no  other 
title  than  that  of  the  lowest  of  prelates  Gille  of  Li- 
merick.  (6S)  He  tells  them,  that  at  the  request 
and  by  the  command  of  many  of  them  he  has  en- 
deavoured to  write  out  the  canonical  custom  in  say- 
ing the  Hours,  and  in  perfbmiing  the  offices  of  the 
whole  ecclesiastical  order^  for  the  purpose  of  pro- 
cunng  that  the  various  and  schismatical  orders,  with 
which  almost  all  Ireland  is  bewildered,  may  yield  to 
the  one  Catholic  and  Roman  office.  For  what,  he 
says,  can  be  more  unbecoming  or  schismatical  than 
that  a  very  learned  person  of  one  order  should  be 
like  an  idiot  or  a  layman  in  a  church,  where  a  dif- 
ferent one  is  followed  ?  Therefore  whoever  pro- 
fesses himself  a  member  of  the  Catholic  church,  in  the 
same  manner  as  he  is  joined  in  the  body  by  one 
faith,  hope,  and  charity,  so  is  he  commanded  to 
praise  God  with  his  mouth  and  in  the  (same)  or- 
der with  the  other  members  of  the  Church.  To 
this  he  applies  with  great  learning  the  words  of  St. 
Paul,  (Bom.  xv.  6.)  That  with  one  accord  and  one 
mouth  you  may  glorify  God.  As  then,  he  continues, 
the  division  of  languages  caused  by  pride  was 
brought  to  unity  in  the  humility  of  the  Apostles,  so 
the  confusion  of  orders,  that  has  arisei^from  negli- 
gence and  presumption,  is  through  your  exertions 
and  humility  to  make  way  for  the  consecrated  rule 
of  the  Roman  church.  Thus  he  goes  on  arguing, 
as  if  the  unity  of  faith  required  also  a  uniformity  of 
ritual  practices. 

(62)  It  IS  strange  that  Usher,  although  otherwise  wrong  in  his 
dates,  could  have  made  the  vrnting  of  this  tract  prior  to  that  of 
the  letter  to  Anselm  and  of  Anselm's  answer. 

(63)  Episcopis  et  prcsbyleris  totius  Hiberniae  infimus  praesu- 


28  AN   ECCI^SIASTICAL   HISTORY        CHAP.  XXV. 

lum  Gille  Lunicensis  in  Christo  salutem.    Pitts,  in  his  Writers  of 
England^  attributes  this  tract  to  a  Gilla  bishop  of  Lincoln,  a  num, 
whO;  as  Usher  remarks,  (NoL  to  No.  30.)  never  existecL 

§.  XI.  Gillebert,  although  he  knew  something  of 
these  exterior  matters,  was  a  very  shallow  theologian. 
Gregory  the  great  was  of  a  quite  different  way  of 
thinking  on  these  subjects,  as  we  see  from  his  in- 
structions to  the  monk  Augustin  ;  and  it  is  univer- 
sally allowed  not  only  in  theory,  but  by  the  actual 
and  still  subsisting  variety  of  liturgies  and  offices  in 
the  Catholic  church,  that  the  great  maxim  of  eccle- 
siastical unity  is  not  at  all  affected  by  such  variety. 
(64)  At  a  very  ancient  and  one  of  the  best  periods 
of  the  Irish  church  a  diversity  of  litui^ies  and  rules 
was  added  to  those  introduced  by  St.  Patrick  ;  (6J) 
but  it  was  not  supposed,  that  they  implied  any  the 
least  innovation  in  religion  or  essential  discipline. 
In  the  course  of  time  this  diversity  was  carried  to  a 
much  greater  extent;  which  was  undoubtedly  an 
inconvenience,  particularly  in  such  a  small  country 
as  Ireland.  It  seems  to  haver,  been  augmented  in 
proportion  to  the  introduction  of  new  monastic 
rules,  of  which,  notwithstanding  their  being  all 
founded  on  one  original  plan,  there  was  a  consi- 
derable number.  (66)  Su€;h  a  multiplicity  of  different 
offices  required  some  limitation ;  but  Gillebert 
was  highly  mistaken  in  calling  them  schimatkal^ 
(67)  and  equally  so  in  the  wretched  arguments  ad- 
duced by  him.  In  his  zeal  for  uniformity  he  fixed 
upon  the  peculiar  order  and  office,  which  is  strictly 
called  Romany  and  of  which  he  seems  to  speak  as  if 
it  were  the  only  Catholic  one,  not  knowing  that 
there  were  many  others  full  as  catholic  then  and 
since  in  existence  and  actually  followed.  (68}  This 
he  strove  to  get  substituted  for  the  divers  orders 
and  offices  used  in  Ireland,  in  imitation  of  similar 
attempts  made  about  those  times  in  other  countries. 
(69)     It  is  probable,  that  Gillebcit  was  encouraged 


CHAP.  XXV«  OF   IRELAND.  29 

in  his  proceedings  by  Anselm,  although  it  can 
scarcely  be  supposed,  that  Anselm  supplied  him 
with  his  bad  arguments.  What  is  become  of  his 
book  or  treatise  De  usu  ecclesiasticoj  which  seems 
to  have  been  little  else  than  a  copy  of  the  Roman 
liturgy  and  office,  I  am  not  able  to  tell  \  for  it  must 
not  be  confounded  with  the  tract,  which  he  wrote 
under  the  title  of  De  statu  Ecclesiae,  and  which,  it 
seems,  he  prefixed  to  it.  (70)  Gillebert  did  not 
succeed,  as  will  be  seen  lower  down,  at  least  to  any 
considerable  degree,  in  setting  aside  the  Irish  Of- 
fices. 

(64)  See,  among  other  parts  of  this  history  where  I  had  occasion 
to  touch  on  this  point,  Chap,  i.  §.5. 

(65)  See  Chap.x.  §.  4.  (66)  See  Not.  58  to  Ch^.  x. 

(67)  Alemand  fintrod.  &  FHist,  Moncut.  cCIrlande^  p,  14.) 
justly  censures  Gillebert  for  his  unfounded  and  ignorant  manner 
of  speaking  of  the  Irish  offices,  and  observes  that  a  similar  va- 
riety still  prevails,  particularly  among  the  religious  orders,  such  as 
the  Carthusians,  Benedictines,  Dominicans,  and  Carmelites,  whose 
masses  and  offices  differ  from  each  other  and  from  those  of  the  se- 
cular clergy. 

(68)  Were  Gillebert  now  alive  and  to  go  to  Rome,  he  would 
find  in  that  very  city  a  great  number  of  clergymen  observing  litur- 
gies and  offices  different,  and  some  of  them  very  much  so,  from  the 
Roman. 

(69)  Ihpe  Gr^oiy  VII.  was  very  anxious  to  introduce  the  Ro^ 
man  officRnto  the  Western  churches.  On  this  point  he  was  suc- 
cessful in  some  parts  of  Spain.  (See  Fleury,  L.  63.  §,  6.) 

(70)  Towards  the  end  o£  the  prologue  De  usuj  &c..  Gillebert 
makes  mention  of  a  painted  image  of  the  Church,  which  he  had 
made.  The  tract  entitled  De  statu  EcdesiaCy  which  Usher  has 
placed  after  the  prologue,  begins  with  a  description  of  this  image, 
and  then  proceeds  to  an  account  of  the  various  classes  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  both  lay  and  ecclesiasticaL  It  has  the  gra- 
dations of  bishops,  archbishops,  primates,  and  popes,  who  are 
pliEM^ed  over  all  the  others.  Then  we  find  the  orders  of  ostiarii, 
lectors,  exorcists,  aoolythes,  subdeaconsi  deacons,  and  priests,  and 


so  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORy     CHAP.   XXT. 

their  various  powers  and  dudes.  In  short  it  is  a  sununaiy  of  die 
general  Canon  law  of  those  times,  mixed  with  some  observations 
on  ecclesiastical  dresses  and  church  utensils  and  ornaments.  Speak- 
ing of  the  priest's  duty  to  pray,  Gillebert  says  that  it  is  chiefly 
fulfilled  in  celebrating  the  Hours  and  Mass,  of  which  however^ 
he  addsy  as  it  cannot  be  done  briefly,  we  shall  treat  in  the  seqpieL 
Here  he  alludes  to  the  treatise,  De  usu  ecdesiasticof  which  was 
to  contain  the  series  of  the  whole  divine  office,  &c  a  series  not  to  be 
found  in  the  tract  De  statu  Ecdesiae.  Hence  Harris  was  wrong 
{Writers  at  GiUe)  in  confounding  them  into  one  treatise,  and 
adll  more  wrong  (Bishops  of  Limerick)  in  saying,  that  ^^  it  con- 
tains the  different  forms  of  liturgies,  and  the  various  ways  of  cele- 
brating divine  service  in  the  church  of  Ireland ;"  for  the  tract, 
De  statu  Ecdesiaef  which  he  thought  the  same  as  the  other,  con- 
tains no  such  things,  nor  any  liturgy  whatsoever.  And  as  to  what 
was  contained  in  the  book  De  usu  ecdesiaaico,  we  may  be  sure, 
that  they  were  not  Irish  lituigies,  but  what  Gillebert  styles  the  ca- 
nonical  custom. 

§  Kii.  Domnald  Mac-Amalgaid  was^  a$  already 
stated  (71)  succeeded  in  the  see  of  Armagh  by 
Celsus  in  the  year  1 105.  Celsus,  whose  real  name 
was  Ceallach  or  KeUach^  was  a  grandson  of  the 
archbishop  Moeliosa,  Domnald's  predecessor,  Sy  his 
son  Aedh  or  Aidus^  and  accordingly  was  a  member 
of  that  family,  which  had  for  so  great  a  lapse  of  time 
usurped  the  possession  of  that  great  see.  (72)  But, 
although  of  that  family,  he  was  a  real  bishop,  hav- 
ing been  actually  consecrated  on  the  2Sd  of  Sep- 
tember in  said  year,  (73)  and  before  he  had  reached 
the  canonical  age,  being  then  only  about  26  years 
old.  (74)  He  is  said  to  have  been  very  learned, 
and  it  is  certain  that  be  was  gifted  with  a  truly  ec- 
clesiastical spirit,  and  was  a  most  zealous,  laborious, 
and  holy  prelate.  He  was  not  married,  as  some 
persons  have  foolishly  thrown  out ;  whereas,  on  the 
contrary,  he  exerted  himself  most  strenuously  to 
put  an  effectual  stop  to  the  hereditary  succession, 
by  which  the  see  of  Armagh  had  been  go .  griev- 


CHAP.  XXV.  OF   IRELAND.  SI 

ously  injured,  and,  among  many  other  regulations, 
re«e9tablished  by  his  example  and  proceedings  the 
canonical  system  of  celibacy,  which  had  been 
broken  through  by  eight  of  his  predecessors,  who, 
although  laymen,  got  themselves  called  archbishops. 
(75)  St.  Bernard  tells  us,  that  the  unhappy  state, 
to  which  the  church  of  Armagh  had  been  reduced 
by  such  enormous  abuses,  affected,  more  or  less^ 
every  other  part  of  Ireland,  and  a  great  dissolution 
of  ecclesiastical  discipline,  together  with  a  neglect 
of  religion,  overspread  the  land.  Barbarism,  he 
add^'f  amounting  to  a  sort  of  paganism,  had  been 
introduced  instead  of  Christian  practices  ;  and  bi- 
shops were  changed  and  multiplied  without  order 
or  regularity  according  to  the  mere  pleasure  of  the 
Armagh  metropolitan,  so  that  almost  every  church 
had  a  bishop  of  its  own.  (76)  Whatsoever  or  kow 
far  extended  were  those  abuses,  Celsus  endeavoured 
to  correct  them  as  far  as  he  was  able»  and  by  his 
exemplary  conduct,  charity,  preaching,  erecting  of 
churches,  lying  down  rules  of  discipline  and  mora- 
lity for  the  clergy  and  people,  and  other  pastoral 
exertions,  greatly  contributed  to  bring  about  a  better 
order  of  things.  (77)  The  first  act  of  his,  which 
I  find  specially  recorded,  was  a  visitation  of  Ul^er 
in  1 106,  which  seems  to  have  been  as  much  of  a 
temporal  as  of  a  spiritual  nature,  that  is,  for  the 
purpose  of  receiving  the  dues,  that  used  to  be  iMud 
to  the  see  of  Armagh.  In  said  year  he  made  a 
similar  visitation  throughout  Munster,  where  ho 
appears  to  have  been  weu  received,  as,  besides  the 
usual  contributions  according  to  the  so  called  Law 
of  8t.  Patricks  many  presents  were  made  to  him. 
(78)  In  the  same  year  died  Coencomrach 
O'Boigill,  who  had  been  suffragan  bishop  to  Dom- 
nald.  (79) 

(71)  J.  4. 

(78)  I  caanot  here  pass  by  a  most  glaring  instaoce  of  Ledwich's 


S2  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY  CHAP.  XXV. 

ignorance,  not  to  call  it  worse,  of  Irish  history.  At  p.  435  of 
his  rhapsody,  while  blundering  about  Domnald  of  Armagh,  he 
says  that  the  see  was  then  held  by  the  Ostmen.  Lest  the  reader 
may  doubt  of  his  having  uttered  such  a  monstrous  assertion,  I 
shall  give  his  words ;  ^'  The  Oitmen^  loko  nato  possessed  the  see^ 
either  had  embraced  the  tenets  of  the  Irishf  or  were  married^  or 
held  it  by  hereditary  right"  Thus  then  the  fimiily,  whidi  usurped 
and  occupied  that  see  for  about  200  years,  (see  Chap.  xxii.  $ .  13«) 
was  not  Irish  but  Ostmannic  or  Damsh,  and  acoordin^y  the 
Muredachs,  Dubdalethes,  Maelmurrys,  Amalgaids,  Moeliosas, 
Donmalds,  Cellachs,  &c  were  Ostmen,  Northmen,  or  Danes. 
Would  not  St.  Bernard,  who  inveighs  so  much  against  that 
family,  have  told  us  so,  were  it  true  ?  Would  not  our  annalista 
and  historians,  were  it  merely  for  the  honour  of  Armagh  and  of 
the  Irish  nation,  have  stated  that  those  usurpers  were  foreigners  ? 
Would  the  Irish  sovereigns  of  that  period  Brian  Boroimhe,  Mael- 
g^flphlin^  Turlogh,  Muitogh,  Mac-Lochlin,  &c.  have  allowed  Ost- 
men or  Danes  to  rule  the  primatial  see  of  Ireland,  and  at  a  time 
when  the  power  of  said  Ostmen  was  crushed  and  they  were  sub- 
ject to  Irish  kings  and  governors  ?  Why  did  not  the  Danes  of 
Dublin  and  Waterford  direct  their  bishc^  elect  to  Armagh  instead 
of  to  Canterbury,  if  that  see  was  then  held  by  tlie  Ostmen  ? 
Ledwich  himself  tells  us  soon  after,  that  the  Armachians  were 
veiy  angry  with  the  Danes  of  Dublin  for  applying  on  sudi  oc- 
casions to  the  archbishops  of  Canterbury.  This  shameful  fabri- 
cation is  on  a  par  with  his  fable,  which  he  often  repeats,  of 
Christian  Ostmen  having  been  in  possession  of  Armagh  in  the 
ninth  century,  and  of  their  having  introduced  St.  Patrick  into 
Ireland.  (See  Chap.  ii.  §.  16.)  It  is  wonderful,  that  a  man  so 
profoundly  igncnunt  of  the  history  of  this  country  has  dared  to 
write  a  book  st)ded  its  Antiquities.  It  is  in  fact  a  romance  cram- 
med with  misrepresentations,  and  circumstances  that  never  oc- 
curred. There  is  no  part  of  Europe  except  Ireland,  where  a 
person  would  have  the  effrontery  to  publish  such  a  work ;  but 
Ledwidi  relied  on  the  credulity  of  the  bulk  of  liis  Irish  readers, 
who  know  something  of  every  ancient  history,  excepting  that  of 
tlieir  own  country. 

(78)  Tr.  Th.  p.  299.     Ware  Bishops  at  Celsus. 

(74)  Celsus  was  in  the  50th  year  of  his  age,  when  he  diedtm 
the  Ist  of  April  A.D.  1129.    Hence  it  follows,  that,  when  con- 


CHAP.  XXV.  OP   IRELAND.  33 

secxated,  he  was,  at  most,  only  26  y^ara  old.  Harris  f  Bishops  at 
CdsusJ  gives  him  near  27  years ;  but,  following  Ware,  he 
erroneously  supposed  that  his  consecration  took  place  in  1106. 
His  being  consecrated  so  young  was  owing  to  the  influence  of  his 
femfly,  which  had  marked  him  out  as  successor  to  Domnald. 

(75)  St.  Bernard,  who  says  of  Celsus  f  VU.  S.  Malach.  cap.  7.) 
that  he  was  vir  bonus  et  iimorattis,  relates,  as  we  have  seen  ^  Chap. 
XXII.  §.  13.),  that  eight  lay  married  men,  not  in  holy  orders,  had 
preceded  him  in  the  possession  of  the  see,  and  then  states  how 
much  grieved  Celsus  was  at  the  abuses,  that  foUowed  from  that 
dreadful  system,  and  how  he  laboured  to  prevent  the  recurrence  of 
it.    Hence  it  is  as  clear  as  day  light,  that  Celsus  won  not  married ; 
and  hence  also  it  is  plain,  that  the  Irish  bishops  were  not  allowed 
to  have  wives.    For,  if  they  were,  why  did  not  those  eight  so 
called  archbishops  take  holy  orders  ?    The  fable  of  Celsus  having 
been  married  originated  with  Hanmer,  who  {Chronicle,  Spc,  p.  203. 
new  ed.J  says,  that  "  he  was  a  married  man,  and  died  of  great 
age,    and  lyeth  buried  with  his  wife  and  children  in  tlie  said 
chureh,"  viz.  of  Armagh.    In  these  few  words  there  are  three 
lies !  Celsus  did  not  die  of  great  age ;  for  he  was  not  fifty  years 
old  when  he  died.    2.  He  was  not,  as  will  be  seen,  buried  at  Ar- 
magh but  at  Lismore.    3-  He  had  neither  a  wife  nor  children. 
Why  did  not  Hanmer  give  us  the  names  of  some  of  those  chil- 
dren ?    Harris  observes,  f  Bishops  at  Celsus  J  that  he  does  not 
know  on  what  authority  Hanmer  has  made  Celsus  a  married  man. 
The  fact  is,  that  he  had  no  authority  whatsoever,  except  perhaps 
his  having  misrepresented  some  words  of  St.  Bernard,  who  fib. J 
makes  mention  of  a  vision,  in  which,  when  Celsus  was  sick,  there 
appeared  to  St.  Malachy  a  tall  reyerend  looking  woman,  who  was 
caDed  Cdsus's  wife,  and  who  presented  Malachy  with  a  pastoral 
staff  exactly  like  that,  which  belonged  to  Cekus.    It  is  evident, 
that  this  female  figure  was  an  emblem  of  the  church  of  Armagh, 
the  spiritual  spouse  of  Cebus,  according  to  a  vety  usual  ecclesias- 
tical phrase,  and  as  a  few  lines  higher  up  St.  Bernard  introduces 
St.  Malachy  giving  the  name  of  spouse  to  his  church  of  Connor. 
Hanmer  might  have  met  with  this  passage,  and  in  his  stupidity 
transformed  the  see  of  Armagh  into  a  real  woman.    But  where 
did  he  find  the  children !    Usher  in  his  juvenile  tract  on  Corbes,  &c. 
published  in  the  CoUedan.  de  rebus  Hib.  vol,  1.  must  have  taken 
VOL.    IV.  D 


34  AN  £CCL£SIASTICAL  HISTORY         CHAP.  XXV. 


from  Hanmer  whal  he  has  about  Celsua  having  been 
bu^he  was  afterwards  better  inforaned,  and  accordingly  in  his 
Diicourte  on  the  rdigiaih  ^^  (chap.  5.)f  where  he  is  inquiiing 
whether  the  deigy  were  in  ancient  times  allowed  to  many>  1ms 
not  a  word  about  Celsus.  But  the  doughgr  Dr.  Ledwioh  stili 
keeps  up  this  fable»  and  has  even  added  to  the  lies  of  Hanmer. 
He  teUs  us,  (p.  438)  that  Celaus  <<  though  well  affected  to  Rome, 
could  not  be  prevailed  on  to  separate  during  his  life  firom  his 
wife  and  children.**  Good  God!  what  patience  is reqiMsite  to  read 
such  balderdash !  Where  did  the  Dr.  find,  that  any  one  ever 
asked  Celsus  to  quit  his  wife  and  children  ?  Or  how  could  he 
have  been  solicited  to  sq>arate  from  persons,  that  were  not  in 
existence? 

(76)  St.  Bernard,  ib.    He  had  got  his  information  diiefly  ftom 
Ireland,  as  appears  fimn  his  preface;  but  his  Iiish  coireqiondents 
seem  to  have  given  too  high  a  oolouiing  to  the  abuses  that  pie* 
reuled,  and  to  have  made  them  more  diffused  throughout  Ireland 
than  th^  really  were.    That  there  was  a  great  relaxation  of  dis. 
cipline  and  decay  of  religk>n  in  some  parts  of  Ulster  is  but  too 
diear  torn  the  description,  which  he  gives  of  the  state  of  the 
diocese  of  Coimor,  before  St.  Malachy  undertook  the  care  of  it ; 
but  ibom  St  Bernard's  own  statement  it  is  evident,  as  will  be  seen 
elsewhere^  that  other  parts  of  Ireland  were  not  by  any  means  so 
much  infected  with  that  gangrene.    The  Irish  bishops,  of  whom 
St.  Anselm  h^d  some  knowledge,  ots.  those  of  the  Southern  half 
or  Murtogh  O'Biian's  kingdom  (for  those  of  the  North  and  the 
state  of  that  poitiop  seem  to  h^e  been  almost  unknown  to  him) 
ftf  praised  by  him  as  relijgious,  good,  and  wise  men  in  his  letter  to 
Vfimfpsld,  Sec.    (See  above  j.?.}    The  beginning  of  the  letter 
^ows  in  what  esteem  he  held  them ;  ^  Odorem  religionis  vestrae 
plurimU  indiciis  agnosc^Sy  c«lflmitat«i  quas  patior  decrevi  potis- 
simum  vobis  apoire ;  ut,  quanto  vicinius  qstUHtis  creators  tanto 
Jamiliarius  angustjas  roeas  in  conspectu  ejus  valeatis  indicate,  et 
indicaptes  compassionis  gemitibus  ipmu  muericordiam  miki  ttn* 
petrare"    And  towards  the  end  of  it  he  says ;  «  Phieterea,  quam- 
.«)uam  recte  viveiitem  recteque  sapientem,  pastorali  sollidtudin^ 
firaternitatem  vestram,"  &c.   And  lower  down ;  **  Iterum,  chanssimi, 
rqgamus  vos ;  orate  pro  nobis,  erigite  nos  de  tribuktionibus  nostris 
piemu  vestrae  oratumis^  piuJleHbui  puUantes  cures  demerUiae 


CHAP*  XXV.  OF  IRELAND.  35 

Dei*'*  Where  such  bishops  presided,  tt  was  hnpossible  that  bar- 
harism,  amounting  to  a  sort  of  paganism,  could  prevaiL  This 
letter  was  written  in  1095  during  the  very  height  of  the  power  of 
the  pseudo-archbishops  of  Armagh,  and  only  ten  years  before  the 
aooessicm  of  the  good  bishop  Celsus.  And  about  eleven  or 
twelve  years  later  writing  to  Gillebert  of  Limerick  (above  §.  9*) 
he  makes  no  complaint  as  to  any  great  abuses  in  Ireland,  and  speaks 
of  Gillebert's  fellow  bishops  as  persons,  whom  he  should  apply  to 
lor  forwarding  his  views.  Gillebert  lumself  in  his  prologue  De  usu 
tedetituiico  addresses  those  fellow  bishops  in  a  style  of  the  greatest 
lespect  as  pious  and  worthy  persons*  It  is  therefore  certain,  that 
St.  BemanTs  general  complaint  or  invective  was  not  applicable  to 
aH  Ireland  nor  even  to  one  half  of  it,  although  it  was  true  as  to 
the  diocese  of  Connor  and,  I  dare  say,  to  some  adjoining  parts. 
He  refers  to  what  he  had  written  before  concerning  that  diocese, 
as  explanatory  of  the  view  he  gives  of  all  Ireland ;  but  it  did  not 
follow  that,  because  matters  were  bad  enough  in  Connor,  they 
vere  sa  evory  whero^  dse.  He  states  as  an  instance  of  what  he 
caHs  poffmUm  the  multiplication  of  bishops,  as  a  thing  unheard  of 
flinee  the  very  beginning  of  Christianity;  St.  Bernard  was  not 
airare»  Aaftthis  was  owing  to  the  Irish  system  of  chorepiscopL 
Yet  I  aflow,  that  it  was  carried  too^  &r.  At  any  rate  it  was  not 
fogamsm^  and  be  waa  mistaken  in  supposing  that  the  multiplying 
of  bishops  was  aciroumstaBce  unheard  o£  For  it  is  well  known, 
that  in  ihe  earlier  times  of  the  church  a  bishop  was  placed  in  eveiy 
town,  where  there  y^m  a  considerable  number  ci  feithful,  (see 
fleury,  InsHt.  au  Dr.  Ecd.  Part  i.  cfu  3.).  so  that  whatSt.  Beraanl 
aays-of  Ixd&nd,  viz.  thcA  almosi  every  church  had  a  bishop  of  k$ 
oiva,  wasactually  followed;  whereas  there  was  usually  in  those 
times  onfy  one  church  in<  each  town*  Nor  was  there  any  law 
against  fering  bishops  in  small  cities  or  towns,  prior  to  one  of  the 
Council  of  Siaxdica,  which,  by  the  bye,  was  not  generally  observed ; 
for  long  after  it  we  find  biriiops  in  numbers  of  small  places  in  the 
Eastern  countries,  Afinca,  Sec.  and  we  meet  with  divisions  of 
bishoprics  into  smaller  ones.  (See  Bingham,  Book  ih  chap.  12.) 
On  the  whole,  notwithstanding  the  great  corruption  of  discipline 
Sec  in  some  parts  of  Ireland,  the  greatest  portion  of  the  Irish 
ctfprdtk  was,  even  before  the  times  of  Celsus  and  St.  Malachy,  as 
pure  as,  I  believe,  any  other  national  church  of  that  paiod  ; 

D  2 


36  AN    ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY  CHAP.  XXY. 

which,  if  necessary,  might  be  shown  from  St« .  Bernard's  own 
works,  and  even  fix>m  his  above  mentioned  prefiu^e. 

As  St.  Bernard  had  confined  his  severe  remarks  on  the  ecclesias- 
tical state  of  Ireland  to  those  times,  it  was  not  fair  in  Dr.  Milner 
to  apply  them  in  a  peevish  note  of  his  against  the  Irish  nation 
(Inquiry,  alias  Tour  in  Irdand,  Additional  Notes,  p*  30>)  to  a 
later  period,  viz.  that  just  prior  to  the  settlement  of  the  English 
|n  Ireland,  which  was  later  by  above  60  years  than  the  accssion  of 
Celsus,  and  by  near  50  than  when  St.  Malachy  had  set  about 
reforming  the  diocese  of  Connor.  Had  the  Doctor  been  more 
cool  on  this  subject,  he  could  have  learned  from  St.  Bernard,  that 
a  great  chaiige  was  brought  about  by  those  two  holy  prelates  j 
and,  had  he  thought  it  worth  his  while  to  look  into  our  ecdesiasU- 
cal  history,  he  would  have  found  that,  through  not  only  their  ex- 
ertions, but  likewise  of  others,  who  came  afler  them,  such  as  Ge- 
lasius  of  Armagh,  &c.  &c.  the  Irish  church  was,  on  the  airival  of 
the  EngUsh,  in  a  veiy  different  state  from  what  St.  Bernard  re- 
presents it  to  have  been  in  about  the  beginning  of  the  12th  cen- 
tuiy.  Dr.  Milner  ought  to  have  distinguished  the  times  so  as  not 
to  make  a  reader  think,  that  St  Bernard  was  describing  the  Irish 
church  as  it  stood  when  the  English  came  over ;  for  surely  he  can- 
not but  know,  that  the  saint  was  dead  many  years  prior  to  that 
event  But  he  throws  different  periods  into  one;  and  afler  pro- 
nouncing that  the  Irish  were  then  a  motley  group  of  Irish,  Scots, 
and  Ostmen  or  Scandinavians  (pray  what  were  then  the  English  ? 
Saxons,  Danes,  Normans,  French,  &c)  he  goes  so  &r  as  to  say, 
that  in  spite  even  of  St  Malachy  and  Cardinal  Paparo,  the  state 
of  religion  and  morality  was  amongst  them  in  the  most  frightful  dis- 
order. The  sequel  of  this  woric  will  show,  that  this  is  an  unfound- 
ed assertion ;  and  Dr.  Milner  would  do  well  not  to  meddle  again 
with  Irish  history,  until  he  shall  have  learned  something  more 
about  it.  It  will  not  do  to  tell  us,  as  he  does  in  said  note,  that 
*'  most  of  the  writers,  who  enlighten  Ireland  at  the  present  day  in 
religious  as  well  as  in  profane  literature,  are  Englishmen."  Be  it  so 
and  let  Dr.  Milner  be  one  of  them ;  but  certainly  he  has  not  en- 
lightened us  as  to  this  part  of  either  our  civil  or  ecclesiastical  hidtory. 

(77)  See  Tr.  Th.  p.  SOO.  (78)  lb.  p.  299. 

(79)  lb.  See  above  $.4.  -^ 


'1  • 


CHAF.  XXV.  OF   IRELAND.  37 

§•  XIII.  In  the  year  1111  Cekus  attended  at  the 
great  synod,  or  rather  national  convention,  of  Fiadh* 
mac-Aeugussa,  tc^ether  with  Moelmurry  O'Dunain, 
archbishop  of  Cashel,  fifty  other  bishops,  three  hun- 
dred priests,  and  three  thousand  persons  of  the  cle- 
rical order ;  besides  Murtogh  O'Brian,  king  of  Leth- 
mogha  and  the  nobles  of  his  kingdom  ;  and  in  which 
many  regulations  were  made  for  the  conduct  of  the 
clei^y  and  people.  (80)  This  synod  is  called  by 
some  writers  that  of  Usneach,  which  if  it  be  correct, 
Fiadh-mac-Aengussa  was  situated  near  the  famous 
hill  of  Usney  in  the  now  county  of  Westmeath.  (8 1) 
Yet  I  find  them  distinguished  as  two  distinct  synods, 
and  that  of  Usneach  represented  as  held  for  the  pur- 
pose of  dividing  the  parishes  of  Meath  between  the 
sees  of  Clonmacnois  and  Clonard.  It  is,  however, 
stated  to  have  been  held  in  the  same  year ;  but  neu 
ther  Murtogh  O'Brian,  nor  Celsus,  nor  Moelmurry, 
are  mentioned  as  having  been  present  at  it.  (H2) 
From  Moelmurry  O'Dunain  being  called  archbishop 
in  the  accounts  of  the  synod  of  Fiadh-mac- Aengussa 
it  appears,  that  the  see  of  Cashel  was  by  this  time 
generally  recognized  as  metropolitan.  Moelmurry's 
predecessor  Domnald  O' Heine  had  been  honoured 
with  that  title,  and  enjoyed  a  ceitain  precedency 
over  the  other  bishops  of  the  southern  half  of  Ireland. 
(83)  This  prerogative  was  ratified  and  enlarged  by 
Celsus  either  in  that  synod  or  prior  to  it,  so  that 
Cashel  became  in  reality  a  truly  archiepiscopal  and 
metropolitan  see,  yet  with  this  condition  that  it  was  to 
be  subordinate  to  the  primatial  one  of  Armagh.  ^84) 
This  act  of  Celsus  was  afterwards  confirmed  by  rope 
Innocent  II.  and  thus  there  were  in  Ireland  two 
archbishops  invested  with  full  canonical  jurisdiction, 
viz.  the  primate,  who  reserved  to  himself  the  Northern 
half  and  the  primatial  rights  over  all  Ireland ;  and 
the  archbishop  of  Cashel,  who  was  charged  with  the 
care  of  the  Southern  half. 

After  the  synod  of  Fiadh-mac-Aengussa  another 


38  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY         CHAP.  XXV. 

was  held  at  Rath  -Breasail,  over  which  presided  Gille 
or  Gillebert,  bishop  of  Limerick  and  then  apostolical 
legate  in  Ireland.  (85)  The  precise  year  of  this 
synod  I  cannot  ascertain ;  but  it  must  have  been  later 
than  is  commonly  supposed,  and,  on  comparing  va« 
rious  circumstances,  it  appears  to  me  that  it  was 
about  A.  D.  1118.  (86)  As  Gillebert  was  at  this 
time  apostolical  legate,  he  must  have  received  his 
appointment  from  Pope  Pascal  II.  as  appears  most 
probable,  or  perhaps  from  Gelasius  II.  ^87)  Our 
writers  do  not  tell  us  where  Rath-Breasail  was  situ* 
ated ;  but,  if  we  are  to  judge  from  the  name,  I 
should  think  it  was  in  the  district  anciently  called 
Hy-Bressail,  now  Clanbrassil  in  the  county  of  Ar- 
magh, or  in  the  other  Hy-Bressail,  that  formed 
part  of  Hy-falgia  (the  ancient  Offaly)  in  Lein- 
ster.  (88) 

(80)  Jb,  from  the  4  Masters.     The  true  date  of  this  synod 
^was  not,   as  Ware  (Bishops  at  CdsusJ  in  his  usual  mode  of 
adding  a  year  insinuates,  1112,  but  1111,  as  have  also  the  Annab 
of  Innis&llen,  which  give  the  following  account  of  it.    <<  i4. 1 1 1 1. 
**  Ageneral  convention  of  the  noblemen  of  Ireland,  both  dexgy  and 
'<  laity,  was  held  by  Murtogh  O'Brian,  monarch  of  Ireland,  at 
*'  Fiadh-Aengussa,  wherein  were  assembled  the  nobility  of  Mun- 
"  ster,  and  Maolmuire  O'Dunain  archbishop  of  Ireland,  and  Ceal- 
"  lach  (Celsus)  Mac-Aodha  successor  of  St.  Patrick^the  nunv* 
'<  ber  of  men  in  holy  orders,  who  were  at  that  conventioD,  58 
^'  bishops,   317  priests,    160  deacons^  and  a  vast  number  of 
^<  clergy  of  inferior  degree ;  and  in  that  synod  many  regulations 
«'  were  made."    Keating  (Book  2.  p.  100.  Dublin  ed.)  also  at- 
tributes the  summoning  of  this  synod  to  Murtogh  O'Brian,  and 
calls  Maolmuire  O'Dunain  archbishop^  but  differs  from  the  an- 
nals as  to  the  number  of  clei^ymen  present.    Their  calling  .Maol- 
muire archbishop  of  Irdand  must  be  understood  relatively  to 
that  part  of  it,  which  formed  Murtogh's  kingdom,  "oiz*  Leth-mo^ia. 
The  Annals  of  Connaught,  quoted  by  Ware^  (ib.)  give  him  die 
title  oi  archbishop  of  Cashel  §  and  the  4  Masters  (ap.  Tr.  Th.p* 
SOS.)  style  him  archbishop  of  Munster.    Hearj  of  Marlebuigh, 


CHAP.  XXV*  or  IRELAND*  99 

tvltoie  Aiuuls,  or  nithar  part  of  then,  we  at  the  «nd  of  Uuim^V 
chronide,  places  at  said  year  a  great  oooncfl  of  Udiops,  Sec,  oon^ 
vened)  he  taya^  by  Maurice  Mao-Lochlm  Ung  of  IMand.  He 
oonfibunded  Mb  Maarioe,  u  e.  Murdiertadw  or  Miiizlo^  who 
did  not  beoome  kbg  of  Ireland  undl  many  years  ]after«'  with  Mur- 
togh  O'Brian.  In  like  manner  they  have  been  confounded  by'the 
BdkmdistSi  who  (at  CeUus  6th  April)  misunderitanding  Cdgan 
make  Murtogh  O'Brian,  king  of  the  South,  a  nephew  of  Dom^ 
nald  Mae*Lochlin  the  king  of  the  North. 

(81)  Colgan  saya  (Tr.  Th.  p.  299.)  that  in  the  maigin  of  the  4 
Maatera  the  83fnod  <^  Fiadh-mac-Aengussa  is  called  that  of  Us- 
neach.  Hams  has  in  a  note  (Buhops  at  Cebtu) ;  *'  Radh-mac- 
Aenguasa,  as  much  as  to  say,  the  land  or  the  wood  of  the  son  of 
Aengus,  was  in  very  ancient  times  called  Coendruinty  and  afker* 
wards  Vmeach,  It  is  now  called  the  hiB  of  Usney,  and  stands  in 
the  barony  of  Rathconrath,  and  county  of  Westmeath,  about  six 
miles  S.  W.  of  MuDingar;* 

(82)  Immediately  after  the  account  of  the  synod  of  Fiadh-nuuv 
Aengussa  the  Annals  of  Innisfidlen  add ;  <<  In  the  same  year  the 
great  synod  of  Usneach  was  also  held ;  wherein  the  parishes  of 
Meath  were  equally  divided  between  the  bishops  of  Ckmmacnois 
and  QonanL — There  attended  at  these  r^fuhoions  in  that  synod 
Morog^  O'Maolseachlain,  Eocha  O'Ketty,  and  the  deigy  of  the 
rdigious  house  of  St.  Kieran  (Clonniacnois),  together  with  GioUax 
Criost  O'Maoillean  abbot  of  Clonmacnois." 

(83)  See  Chap.  xxiv.  §.  6.  and  above  §.  7.  Keating  says,  {B» 
2.  p.  6.)  that  the  ardibishop  of  Cashel  used  to  be  called  arch« 
bishop  ci  Lethe-mogha,  the  southern  half.  But,  as  far  as  I  can 
judge,  no  bishop  of  that  see  was  dius  distinguished  until  the  reign 
of  Murtogh  O'Brian,  or,  at  the  earliest,  of  his  father  Turlogfa. 

(S^)  St  Bernard,  having  observed  f  ViL  S.  Mai.  cap.  7.)  that» 
owing  to  the  reverence  and  honour,  in  which  the  memory  of  St. 
FUrick  as  apostle  of  Irehmd  was  held,  all  the  bishopsy  priests, 
and  the  whole  body  of  the  Lriah  deigy.  Sec.  acknowledged  the 
metropolitan  of  Armagh  as  their  chief  superior,  says  (cap»  10.) 
that^  <<  there  was  another  metropolical  see,  wludi  Celsus  had 
newly  appointedy  yet  subject  to  the  first  see,  and  to  its  ardibi- 
shop as  primate***  The  phrase  appointed  is  not  m  opposition  to 
what  has  been  said  of  the  bishops  of  Cashel  hatring  been  styled 


40  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY        CHAP.  XXV. 

arckbiskopst  before  Celsus  not  only  confirmed  that  titky  but  in- 
vested them  with  more  than  honorary  jurisdiction,  and  thus  ap' 
pointed  Cashel  a  truly  archiepiscopal  see.    That  Cashel  was  the 
see  alluded  to  by  St.  Bernard,  it  would  be  silly  to  call  in  question. 
Its  bishop  is  the  only  one,  who,  besides  the  {Hnmate,  is  called 
archbishop  in  the  account  of  the  synod  of  Fiadh-mac-Aengussa 
and  in  other  documents  of  those  times.    Harris  need  not  have 
been  so  cautious  as  he  was,  (Bishops  at  St.  Malachy}  where  he 
says  that  the  new  metropolis  spoken  of  by  St.  Bernard  is  sup' 
posed  to  be  Cashel.     He  refers  to  Mac-Mahon's  Jus  Pritnat.  Ar- 
mach.    Now  Mac-Mahon  not  only  supposes  it,  but  asserts  it  as  an 
undoubted  fact.    Thus  at  No.  7  he  writes ;  **  novam  metropolim 
^^patet  fuisse  Casseliensem  ex  vita  S.  Christiani  Usmorensis  et  ex 
numerosa  synodo  (Fiadh-mac-Aengussa)  &c.  (See  also  td.  Nos. 
62,  and  201.)    He  seems  to  say,  that  Celsus  transferred  the  me- 
tropolitical  power  from  Emly  to  Cashel ;  but  whatever  preroga- 
tive Emly  had  enjoyed,  and  which,  as  I  have  already  observed 
more  than  once,  was  never  truly  metropolitical,  it  had  lost  it  be- 
fore Celsus*  time,  as  is  clear  from  what  we  have  seen  concemiag 
Domnald  O'Heine. 

(85)  Keating,  Histort/f  &c.  B.  2.  p,  100.  Gratianus  Lucius 
(Lyndi)  thought,  fCambr.  Evers.  p.  37.)  that  this  synod  was  the 
same  as  that  of  Fiadh-mac-Aengussa,  and  strives  to  prove  it 
from  the  Annals  '  of  Innisfallen,  which,  as  far  as  I  can  dis- 
cover, make  no  mention  of  Rathbreasail,  or,  as  he  calls  it, 
Muighbrasselm  He  may  perhaps  have  found  in  some  copy  of  said 
annals  a  marginal  note  indicating  that  the  synod  was  called  by 
both  names  j  but  Keating,  who  treats  of  both  those  s3nQods,  {ib,J 
expressly  distinguishes  them ;  and  from  his  account  of  that  of 
Rathbreasail,  which  he  took  from  the  Book  of  Clonenagh,  it  is 
evident  that  they  were  different  assemblies.  Besides,  were  they 
one  and  the  same,  would  he  have  omitted  in  his  account  of  that 
of  Fiadh-mac-Aengussa  the  name  of  Gille,  who  undoubtedly  pie- 
sided  over  the  synod  of  Rathbreasil? 

(86)  Ware  (Bishops  at  Gille)  says,  that  it  was  held  in  1110. 
In  this  case  it  should  have  been  prior  to  that  of  Fiadh-mac-Aen- 
gussa, which  sat  in  1111.  But  this  cannot  accord  with  wjiat  will 
be  soon  seen  concerning  the  number  of  Irish  bishops  having  been 
reduced  by  a  decree  of  the  synod  of  Rathbreasail  much  below 


CHAP.  XXV.  OF  IRELAND.  41 

that  of  fifty  or  more,  who  attended  at  Ftadh-mac-Aengtunu 
Lynch  says,  floc^  ciL)  that  Keating  assigns  it  to  1110;  and  I  be^- 
lieve  that  it  was  fi^om  him  that  Ware  took  this  date.  But  in  the 
English  translation  of  Keating's  history  the  year  marked  for  it  is 
1115.  Whichsoever  of  these  dates  were  the  original  one  of 
Keating,  whose  notation  of  years  is  frequently  wrong,  we  need 
not  inquire ;  for  neither  of  them  is  correct.  In  fact,  the  synod 
of  Rathbreasail  could  not  have  been  held  before  1118,  whereas 
it  was  attended  by  Moeliosa,  archbishop  of  Cashel,  the  successor  of 
Moelmurry  O'Dunain,  who  died  in  the  latter  end  of  1117*  On 
the  other  hand  it  could  not  have  been  later  than  the  early  part 
of  1119,  if  it  be  true,  as  Keating  says,  that  it  was  summoned  in 
the  reign  of  Murtogh  O'Brian,  who  died  on  the  13th  of  March  in 
said  year.  (See  Chnp.  xxiv.  §.  14.)  What  Keating  calls  the 
reign  of  Murtogh  must  be  understood  of  his  life ;  for  Murtogh 
had  been  dispossessed  of  the  throne  in  1116,  (t6.)  and  accord- 
ingly before  the  meeting  of  that  assembly. 

(87)  Neither  St  Bernard  who  makes  mention  f  Vit,  S.  Mai, 
cap.  7  and  11.)  of  Gillebert  as  apostolical  legate,  nor  Keating, 
who  gives  him  that  title,  when  treating  of  the  synod  of  Rath- 
breasil,  nor  any  of  our  historians,  as  far  as  I  can  discover,  lias 
marked  the  time  of  his  being  raised  to  that  office*  It  could  not 
have  been  before  the  pontificate  of  Pascal  II.  which  began  in 
1099,  whereas  Gillebert  was  not  a  bishop  at  that  time.  (Above 
§.  9')  Pascal  lived  until  January  in  1118,  and  might  have  been 
acquainted  with  Gillebert,  who  had  travelled  in  his  younger  days» 
or  perhaps  was  informed  of  his  character  by  St.  Ansekn.  It  ia 
much  more  probable  that  Gillebert  was  appointed  legate  by  him 
than  by  his  successor  Gelasius  II.  whose  troublesome  pontificate 
did  not  last  quite  a  year. 

(88)  See  for  the  Hy-BressaQ  in  Co.  Armagh  A  A,  SS,  p.  62. 
and  TV.  Th,  p*  29S ;  and  for  the  other  Hairis  Antig,  eh,  7  at  f/y* 

fdgjitu  According  to  Lynches  S3rstem  Rathbreasail  would  have 
been  in  Westmeath ;  but,  as  it  is  unfounded,  (above  Nc^*  85.)  so 
is  also  this  consequence. 

§•  XIV.  This  synod  was  attended,  like  that  of 
Fiadh-mac-Aengussa,  not  only  by  bishops  and  cler- 
gymen of  various  ranks,  but  likewise  by  distinguished 


42  AK  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY        CHAF.  XXT. 

laymen  from^  it  seems,  ail  pftits  of  Ireland.     The 
<mly  names;  which  I  find  recordedi  of  its  members 
are  those  of  Celsus  of  Armagh  and  Moeliosa  ("servant 
qf  Jesus  J  Mac-Ainmhire,  alias  O'FoghladB)  arch*- 
bishop  of   Casbel,    and    successor  of    Moelmurry 
O'Dunain,  who  died  at  Clonard  in  the  77th  year  of 
hisrage^  on  the  24th  c£  December  A.D.  11 1 7»  having 
left  ^  great  reputation    for    wisdom,    virtue,   and 
liberality  to  the  poor.  (89)     The  synod  was  occapted 
chiefly  in  forming  a   regular  division   of   dioceses 
throughout  Ireland,  and  in  fixing  their  boundaries* 
It  was  decreed  that,  exclusive  of  Dublin,  which  was 
left  subject  to  Canterbury,  there  should  be  24  dioceses, 
12  in  Leth-cuin  subject  to  the  archbishop  of  Armagh, 
and  12  others  in  Leth-mogha  subject  to  the  archbishop 
of  Cashel.     Of  the  former,  five  were  in  Ulster,  viz. 
Clogher,  Ardsrath,  Deny,  Connor,  Down  ;   five  in 
Connaught,  viz.  Tuam,  Clonfert,  Cong,  Killala,  Ard- 
carn ;  and  two  in  Meath,   which  by  order  of  this 
synod  were  to  be  considered  as  the  only  fixed  sees 
for  that  territory,  Duleek  and  Clonard,  (90)    Of 
the  twelve  sees  of  Leth-mogha  besides  Cashel,  were 
in  Munster,  viz.  Lismore,  or  Waterford,  Cork,  Rath- 
maighe  Deisgirt,   Limerick,  Killaloe^    £mly;  (91) 
and  five  in  Leinster,  viz.  Kilkenny,  (9^)  Leighlin, 
Kildare,  Glendaloch,  and  Ferns.     On  looking  over 
the  boundaries  marked  for  those  dioceses,  a  very 
great  part  of  which  can  scarcely  be  pointed  out  at 
present  on  account  of  the  changes  W*  names,  it  is 
clear  that  the  synod  intended,  besides  reducing  the 
number  of  sees,  to  render  all  the  dioceses  of  Ireland 
nearly  of  equal  extent ;  but  it  did  not  succeed,  at 
least  to  any  considerable  degree   in  reducing  the 
number ;  whereas  we  find  at  the  time  of  the  coun- 
cil of  Kells  in  1 152  many  more  sees  than  those  here 
laid  down,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  some  of  said  24 
sees  not  even  spoken  of,  as  if,  notwithstanding  the 
decree  of  Rathbreasail,  they  had  either  not  been 
established  or  had  in  a  very  short  time  ceased  to 
exist*  (93)     Another  important  regulation  was,  that 


€€ 
(C 

t€ 
i€ 


CHAP.  XXV.  OP  IRELAND.  49 

by  an  act  of  **  this  convention  the  revenues  of  the 
'*  clergy  and  the  Church  lands  were  confirmed  to  the 
several  bishops  of  Ireland  for  their  nainteminee 
and  support  of  the  episcopal  character ;  which 
lands  were  to  be  exempted  m>m  tribute  and  chief 
rents  and  other  public  contributions,  and  so  remain 
in  that  state  of  freedom  and  independency  for 
"  ever/'  (94)  It  is  probable  that  some  other 
decrees  were  enacted  by  this  assembly ;  but,  as  far  as 
I  know,  there  remains  no  account  of  them.  Its 
proceedings  concluded  with  the  following  declaration : 
"  The  blessing  of  God  Almighty^  and  qfSt.  Peter 
and  SL  Pauly  and  of  the  representer  of  St.  Peier^s 
^ttccessoTj  the  legate  GioUa-Aspuic  bishop  qf  Li^ 
merick\  and  qf  Ceallach  St.  Patrick's  snccessoTy 
primate  qf  Ireland^  and  qf  MaoiUIosa  mac-Arnm' 
hire  archbishop  qf  Cashed  cmd  qf  all  the  bishops, 
gentry,  and  clergy  in  this  hofy  synod  qf  Rath- 
breasail  light  and  remain  upon  every  one,  that  shall 
approve,  ratify,  and  observe  these  ordinances :  and, 
on  the  other  side,  their  curses  on  the  infringers  qf 
them:'  (95) 

(89)  Annals  of  Innisfidlen  at  A.  1117  and  4  Maston  ap.  Tr. 
Th,  p.  308.  Ware  {Archbishops  qf  Cashd)  has  in  his  luoal 
manner,  and  without  neoeasitj,  changed  1117  into  1118.  lam 
surprised  at  his  saying,  (i6.)  thatMoeliofla  OToghlada  is  not  eBlM 
archbishop;  Whereas  not  only  the  4  Masters  {ib.)  expressly  style 
}am  archbishop  of  Cashd^  bat  Iflcewise  Keating  gYtes-lnm  llie 
same  title,  and  the  Annab  of  TnnislaDen  (at  A.  IISI)  call  liim 
archbishop  of  Mwuter.  He  was  the  -  son  of  one  -Ammhire  of  a* 
fiunily  sumamed  (/Foghlada. 

(90)  Keating  ib.  "Lynch  in  his  endeavours  to  show,  that  ^die 
synod  of  Rathbreasil  was  the  same  as  that  of  Fiadh^raae^Aengassa 
or  Usneach,  refers  to  this  regulation,  by  which  two  sees  were 
fixed  fat  Mealh,  setting  aside  some  others,  which  it  had  beftie* 
Bat  he  did  not  consider,  that  there  was  a  material  dSSofeaee  be- 
tween what  passed  at  Usneach^  and  the  deopee  of  BathWeasil. 
The  two  sees  mentioned  in  the  proeee^ags-  of  Usneach^weie)  as 


44  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  CHAP.  XXV. 

we  have  juBt  seen,  {§.  13.)  Clonmacnois  and  Ctonard,  whereas 
thoee  named  and  established  by  the  regulation  of  Rathbreasil  were 
Duleek  and  Clonard. 

(91)  In  Keating's  enumeration  of  the  sees  of  Letli-moglia,  the 
names  of  which  he  gives  twice,  there  is  a  contradiction,  owing  to 
his  wretched  translator.  At  first  this  bungler  reckons  seven  of 
them  in  Munster,  besides  Cashel,  making  Rathmaighe  and  Deis- 
girt  two  distinct  ones.  Afterwards,  when  marking  the  boundaries 
of  the  dioceses,  he  joins  Rathmaighe  and  Deisgirt  into  one  name 
and  as  if  of  one  place ;  and  so  the  matter  stands  in  Keating's  ori- 
ginal in  both  passages ;  thus  the  number  of  the  Munster  dioceses, 

*  besides  Cashel,  was  six.  The  diocese  of  Rathmaighe  Deisgirt 
was  undoubtedly  the  same  as  that  of  Ardfert,  as  appears  from 
Cean-Meara  (Kenmare),  Feil  (the  river  Feal),  and  Doirbre  (the 
same  as  the  now  barony  of  Iveragh)  being  reckoned  among  its 
boundaries.  Rathmaighe  was  sumamed  Deisgert  (Southern)  to 
distinguish  it  from  Rathmuighe  in  the  North  of  Ireland.  It  is  worth 
observing  tliat,  accordmg  to  this  decree,  Waterford  was  united  to 
Lismore,  a  union  wliich  was  afterwards  broken. 

(92)  In  anotlier  part  of  this  enumeration  instead  of  Kilkenny  we 
find  KUcuUen  ;  but  Keating's  original  has  not  Kilcullen  but  Kil- 
kenny alone.  And,  what  makes  it  still  more  clear,  a  place  called 
MiUadhach  near  the  river  Barrow  is  laid  down  as  an  eastern 
boundaiy  of  the  diocese  in  question,  being  marked  at  the  same 
time  as  a  western  one  of  the  diocese  of  Ferns,  and  also  as  a  bound- 
ary of  that  of  Waterford  or  Lismore.  This  could  not  answer  for  a 
diocese  of  Kilcullen,  and  accordingly  the  true  reading  is  Kilken- 
ny, Whether  the  synod  used  this  name,  or  Keating  adopted  it 
inasmuch  as  Kilkenny  had  become  before  his  time  the  residence 
of  the  bishops  of  Ossory,  I  am. not  able  to  tell ;  but  the  name 
Kilkenny  has  never  adhered  to  the  see,  nor  was  it  until  many 
years  after  the  synod  of  Rathbreasil  that  its  bishops  b^[an  to  re- 
side in  that  city. 

(93)  At  the  time  of  the  council  of  Keils  there  were,  as  will 
be  seen,  besides  the  archiepiscopal  sees,  34  bishoprics.  That  . 
council  was  attended  by  some  bishops  of  old  sees  omitted  by  the 
synod  of  Rathbreasil,  such  as  those  of  Clonmacnois,  Achoory, 
Ardagh,  &c  On  the  other  hand  in  the  account  of  the  council  di 
Kells  are  not  mentioned  tlie  sees  of  Cong  and  Ardcam. 


CHAP.  XXV.  or   IRELAND.  45 

(94)  Keating,  i6. 

(95)  I  have  taken  these  words  fitmi  Peter  Walsh's  Prospect  of 
Ae  state  of  Ireland  (p,  248.),  who  professes  to  have  copied  then 
from  Keating,  whose  translator  has  omitted  them,  merely  stating, 
that  the  synod  left  the  blessing  of  God  and  its  own  upon  those, 
who  should  support  and  vindicate  the  r^ulations  made  with  re- 
gard to  the  bishoprics  and  their  limits,  &c. 

§  •  XV.  Before  the  synod  of  Rathbreasil  was  held 
Celsus  had  made  two  visitations  of  Connaught,  the 
second  of  which  was  in  1116.  (96)  The  first  might 
have  been  in  1106,  the  year,  in  which  he  made  his 
circuit  of  Ulster  and  Munster,  and  perhaps,  in  mak- 
ing his  way  from  tlie  former  to  the  latter  province, 
took  his  route  through  Connaught.  It  is  relatedi 
that  in  1 1 2 1  Celsus  was  appointed  bishop  also  of 
Dublin  with  the  common  consent  of  the  Irish  and 
Northmen  or  Danes.  (97)  This  must  have  been 
after  the  4th  of  July  of  said  year,  on  which  the 
bishop  Samuel  O'Haingly  died.  (98)  It  is  not  easy 
to  understand,  what  is  meant  by  the  appointment  of 
Celsus  to  the  see  of  Dublin ;  for  surely  it  cannot  be 
supposed,  that  he  intended  to  become  a  pluralist. 
The  probability  is,  that  on  the  death  of  Samuel  he 
wished  to  bring  that  see  under  his  jurisdiction,  and 
that  his  views  were  favoured  by  a  part  of  the  clergy 
and  people,  who  applied  to  him  to  take  upon  himself 
the  administration  of  the  diocese  until  matters  could 
be  properly  arranged.  Anselra  of  Canterbury,  for 
whom  the  Irish  prelates  entertained  great  respect, 
was  dead  since  the  year  1 109 ;  and  it  was  now 
thought  full  time  to  put  an  end  to  the  jurisdiction  of 
Canterbury  over  any  part  of  Ireland.  Waterford 
and  Limerick  had  been  already,  by  the  decree  of  Rath- 
breasil, placed  under  the  archbishop  of  Cashel  (99) 
and  the  Irish  bishops,  particularly  Celsus,  considered 
it  very  unbecoming,  that  the  church  of  Dublin  should 
remain  separated  from  the  body  of  the  Irish  hierarchy. 
Whether  Celsus  actually  governed  the  see  of  Dublin 


46  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY         CHAP.  XXT. 

for  some  time^  in  consequence  of  said  appointment, 
however  it  may  be  understood,  I  am  not  able  to 
Itscertain  i  but  the  fact  is,  that  a  minority  of  the 
burgesses  and  clergy  of  the  city  opposed  his  plan, 
and  elected  Gregory,  (100)  who  was  as  yet  not  a 
deacon,  for  their  bishop.  1^^  sent  him  to  £ng« 
land  with  a  letter  directed  to  Kalph,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  (101)  from  which  it  appears,  that  there 
had  been  a  contest  relative  to  the  dependence  of 
Dublin  on  that  see.  This  is  clear  from  the  very 
terms  of  the  head  or  address,  in  which  the  electors, 
not  content  with  calling  themselves  the  burgesses 
and  clergy  of  Dublin,  represent  themselves  as  all  the 
burgesses  and  all  the  deray.  (102)  Then  they  tell 
him»  that  they  think  it  fit  to  send  to  him  Gregory 
their  elect ;  for,  they  add,  ^*we  were  always  willingly 
'*  sutject  to  the  direction  of  your  predecessors,  from 
^*  whom  we  remember  that  our  people  received  the 
'^  ecclesiastical  dignity.  Know  then,  that  the  bishops 
'*  of  Ireland  entertain  a  very  great  jealousy  against 
**  us,  and  most  of  all  the  one  who  resides  at  Armagh, 
*^  because  we  are  unwilling  to  submit  to  their  ordi- 
**  naiieoy  tnit  wish  to  be  always  under  your  dominion. 
Therefore  we  suj^licantly  request,  that  you  will 
promote  Gregory  to  the  holy  order  of  episcopacy, 
<<  if  you  wish  to  retain  any  longer  this  diocese,  which 
''  we  have  preserved  for  you  during  a  considerable 
"  time." 

(96)  Tr.  Tk.  p.  900. 

(97)  lb.  from  the  4  Masters,  anci  Hams,  (Bishops  ui  Celtas) 
who  rdors  alw  to  the  Annak  of  Multifeman,  which  have  at  A. 
1121  y  CdesHnus  (CeLuu)  Primas  archiepiscopatum  Dublin  accepit. 
They  we  witwgb  calling  the  see  of  DublmarioUflpiK^^       • 

(9S)  Above  J.  5.  * 

(99)  Yei  ^e  Danes  of  limedck  succeeded,  after  Gillebeit's 
deftfhy  in  opposition  to  that  decree,  in  getting  their  bishop  conse* 
craled  at  Caaterfouiy. 


€€ 


CHAP.  XXY.  OF   IRELAND.  47 

<100)  Cplgan,  quoting  the  4  Masten  (2V.  Th.  p.  309.)  caflft 
him  Greniusy  an  Imh  name  with  a  Latin  tenmnatinn. 

(101)  This  letter  is  at  No.  40  in  Usher^s  SyOoge. 

(102)  Domino  reverentisfiimo  ac  rdigiosiBiimo,  Radulphoar- 
cfaiepisoopo  Cfltotuariaey  omnes  buigenses  Dubiiiiae  civitatiSp  cuiuh 
tusgue  dericorum  conventus,  &c. 

5.  xvL  These  Danish  electors  wexe  aasisted  by 
an  Irish  sovereign,  who  must  have  been  no  other  than 
the  one  to  whom  Dublin  was  then  subject.     This 
sovereign  was  Tirdelvac  or  Turlogh  O'Conor,  who, 
from  having  been  originally  king  only  of  Connaogfat, 
extended  in  course  of  time  his  dominion  over  omer 
parts  of  Ireland,  and  became  master  of  DuUin  in 
the  year  1118.  (103)     He  wrote  a  letter  to   Henry 
I.  king  of  £ngland  for  the  purpose  of  recommending 
a  request  of  the  burgesses  of  Dublin  relative  to  this 
matter,  in  consequence  of  which  Henry,  calling  him 
^^  of  Ireland^  directed  this  note  to  the  archbishop 
Ralph :  <*  The  king  of  Ireland  has  announced  to 
me  by  a  brief  of  his,  and  the  burgesses  of  Dublin, 
that  they  have  chosen  this  Gregory  to  be  their 
bishop,  and  that  they  send  him  to  you  to  be  con- 
^'  secrated.      Accordingly  I  give  you  this  notice, 
that,  complying  with  dieir  petition,  you  may  perform 
his  consecration  without  delay.''    (104)     Gregory 
was,  by  order  of  Ralph,  ordained  dieacon  and  priest 
by   Roger,   bishop  of  Salisbury,  at  a  place  called 
DivisiOf  on  a  Saturday  the  24th  of  September,  A.  D. 
IISI,  and    was  consecrated  bishop    by  Ralph  at 
Lambeth  on  Sunday  the  2d  of  October*     Ralph  was 
attended  by  Richard  bishop  of  London,  Roger  of 
Salisbury,  Robert  of  Lincoln,  Everard  of  Norwich, 
and  David  of  Bangor.     On  the  24th  of  said  month 
Gregory  assisted  at  the  consecration  of  the  church 
6f •  lewksbury.  (105)     His  profession  of  obedience 
was  in  theise  terms ;  **  I  Gregory,  elected  to  the 
government  of  the  church  of  Dublin,  which  is 
situated  in  Ireland,  and  to  be  consecrated  by  thee. 


^  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  X&T* 


€€ 


Reverend  father  Ralph,  archbishop  of  the  holy 
*^  church  of  Canterbury,  and  primate  of  all  Britain, 
'*  do  promise  that  I  will  observe  in  every  respect 
«  canonical  obedience  to  thee  and  all  thy  successors/' 
(106)  And  in  fact  it  appears,  that  he  did  so  until 
the  holding  of  the  council  of  Kells  in  1 1 52,  when 
Dublin  was  raised  to  the  rank  of  a  metropolitical  see, 
of  which  Gregory  became  the  first  archbishop.  After 
his  return  to  Ireland  I  meet  with  no  further  attempt 
to  bring  Dublin  under  Irish  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction, 
and  Celsus  being  a  man  of  peaceable  disposition, 
seems  to  have  acquiesced  in  the  result  of  Gregory's 
appointment.  In  the  year  112S  Celsus  lost  his  suf- 
fragan or  assistant  bishop  for  the  see  of  Armagh, 
Mael  Colm  (^servant  of  ColumbaJ  O'Brolchan,  who 
died  in  reputation  of  sanctity  after  having  spent  some 
time  in  pilgrimage  at  or  near  Derry.  (107)  It  is 
probable,  that  he  was  the  immediate  successor,  in  that 
capacity,  of  Coencomrach  O'Boigill,  who  died  in 
1106.  (108) 

(103)  The  Annals  of  Innisfallen  have  at  ji.  1118.  <'  Turiogh 
0'Ck>nor  became  king  of  the  Danes  of  Dublin,  having  banished 
thence  Donali  Gearr-lamhach  (short-handed)  0'Brian>  son  of 
Murtogh  the  son  of  Turlogh  O'Brian." 

(104)  The  original  of  this  message  is  at  No.  41  in  the  Sylloge. 

(105)  Continuator  of  Florence  of  Worcester  at  A^  1121.  and 
Harris,  Bishops  of  Dublin  at  Gregory,  According  to  Usher  (see 
above  Not.  35.)  Gregoiy's  consecration  should  be  assigned  to  A. 
1122.  This  is  contrary  not  only  to  the  positive  statement  of  the 
Continuator,  who  has  it  at  ^.  1121,  but,  what  is  of  more  weight, 
likewise  to  liis  maridng,  that  the  24th  of  September  fell  on  a  Sa- 
turday and  the  2d  of  October  on  a  Sunday.  Now  these  coin- 
cidences do  not  answer  for  1122,  but  they  do  {o\  1121^  the  Do- 
minical letter  of  whidi  was  B»  Add  that  Ralph  of  Canterbury 
died  on  the  19th  of  October  in  1122.  Supposing  him  to  have 
been  sick  for  sqme  time  before  his  death,  it  is  hard  to  think  that 
he  was  able  to  consecrate  a  bishop  in  that  same  month. 

(106)  Usher's  %//og^e  towards  tlie  end. 


CHAP.   XXVr.  OF   IRELAND.  49 

(107)  4  Masters  ap  Tr.  Tk.  p.  SOO.  They  eay,  that  %e  olv 
tained  the  pahn  of  xnart3rrdoin,  but  do  not  tell  us  how,  or  on  what 
occasion.  Their  calling  him  hUhop  of  Armagh  must  be  under- 
stood, as  with  r^ard  to  some  others  to  whom  they  give  that  title, 
relatively  to  his  having  assisted  as  suffiragan  in  the  government  of 
the  see. 

(108)  Above  $.  12.  Colgan  (TV.  Th.  p.  300.)  would  wish  to 
explain  0*Brolchan's  having  been  su£Bragan  to  Celsus  by  observing, 
that  Celsus  then,  t.  e.  in  1122,  held  two  sees,  Armagh  and  Dub- 
lin, But  we  may  be  sure,  that  be  did  not  hold  Dublin  in  that 
year ;  for  Gregory  was  in  quiet  possession  of  it.  The  suffiraganship 
of  Armagh  was  a  circumstance  of  long  standing,  and  Celsus 
thought  it  adviseable  to  continue  it,  were  it  merely  that  the  diocese 
should  not  be  neglected  during  the  periods  of  his  absence. 


CHAP.  XXVI. 

f 

Great  contentions  among  the  Irish  princes-^Deaths 
of  several  Irish  Bishops  in  the  early  part  of  the 
1 2th  century. — Learned  men  that  Nourished  in 
Ireland  in  the  same  period — Gorrnfhlaith  Abbess 
of  Kildare — Several  churches  plundered  and 
devastated. — Pious  men  and  ecclesiastics  still 
continue  to  pass  from  Ireland  into  the  continent 
— Monastery  of  St.  James  at  Ratisbon  erected  by 
Irish  Monks  by  the  aid  qf  Conor  O'Brian^  king 
of  Munster — St.  Malachy^  or  Maolmaodhog 
CyMorgair,  his  birthy  educationy  S^. — Two 
ckUrchis  erected  at  Lismore  and  one  at  Cashel 
brr  Cormac  Mac-Carthyy  king  qf  Desmond'^ 
Chtlirch  of  St.  Peter  and  Paul  at  Armagh  conse- 
crated by  Celsus—Monastery  qf  Bangor  re^esta^ 
blished  by  St.  Malachy — St.  Malachy  consecrated 

VOh*  IV.  E 


so  AN   ECCXESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVI. 

bishop  of  Connor — Death  of  Celsus  Archbishop 
qf  Armagh^succeeded  by  Murchertach  or  Mau- 
rice^ who  holds  the  see  for  Jive  years^'^n  the 
death  qf  Murchertach  Nigellus  attempts  to 
take  possession  qf  the  see  qf  Armagh^  but  is 
prevented,  and  St.  Malachy  is  declared  Primate 
— Death  qf  Imar  O*  Haedhagan,  who  had  been 
St.  Malachy* s  preceptor — Synod  qf  Cashel  un- 
der Domnald  O^Conaing  and  the  bishops  qf 
Munster-^Several  churches  pillaged  and  de- 
stroyed— Deaths  qf  several  bishops. 

45ECTION    I. 

iVlURTOGH  O'Brian  was,  as  we  have  seen*  (1) 
dethroned  in  1116,  and  died  in  1119.  The  substi- 
tution, in  his  stead,  of  his  brother  Dermod  gave 
«rise  to'  great  wars  and  desolation  throughoQt  all 
Leth-.niogha.  Turlogh  0*Conor,  king  of  Con- 
naught,  availing  himself  of  this  opportunity,  laid 
waste  Thomond  in  1116,  and  obtained  very  con- 
siderable booty,  which  he  afterwards  presented  to 
God  and  St.  Flannan,  that  is,  to  the  church  of 
KiUaloe.  Dermod  advanced  in  said  year  with  an 
army  into  Connaught,  but  after  great  slaughter  and. 
loss  of  military  stores,  &c.  was  forced  to  retreat.  (2) 
These  contests  continued  with  various  success, 
chiefly  in  favour  of  Turlogh,  who  in  1118  des- 
troyed the  royal  palace  of  the  C  Brians  at  Cean- 
chorra  near  Killaloe,  until  the  death  of  Dermod, 
which  occurred  in  1 120,  when  he  was  succeeded  by 
his  eldest  son  Cosor  O' Brian  as  king  of  Munster,  the 
principality  of  Thomond,  which  Conor  had  held  hi- 
therto, being  given  tp  his  brother  Turlogh  O' Brian  ^ 
^  2^  ^3)  In  the  following  year  died  Domnald  Mac-Lochlin 
*  '"sovereign  of  the  Northern  parts,  ^Vho  had  been  styled 
king  qf  Ireland.  (4)  Turlogh  O'Conor  was  now  be- 
come the  most  powerful  prince  in  Ireland,  and  hav- 


CHAP.  XXVf.  OF  IREI^ND*  51 

ipg  burned  Cashel  and  Lismore  in  1121,  (<5)conti- 
pued  for  several  years  to  ravage  and  harrass  Munster, 
Leinster,  and  Meath,  until,  having  humbled  also 
the  princes  of  Ulster,  he  obtained  hostages  from 
them,  as  he  had  already  from  those  of  other  parts, 
and  rose  to  such  pre-eminence  that  he  has  been 
called  king  of  Ireland.  (6)  Yet  we  find,  that 
during  part  of  his  reign  Conor  O' Brian  possessed 

Siat  power,  and  that,  besides  being  sovereign  of 
th-mogha,  he  claimed  hostages  and  obedience 
from  all  the  other  princes  of  Ireland.  (7)  Conor 
lived  until  1142,  as  did  Turlogh  O'Conor  until 
1156.  (8) 

(1)  Cftop.  xxnr.  $.14. 

(2)  Annals  of  Innis&llen  al  A.  1116. 

(S)  U.  from  ^.  1116  to  1120.        (4)  See  Chap.  xxrv.  §.  14. 

(5)  Annate  of  Innlsfallen  si  A.  1121. 

(6)  Co^  observes,  (TV.  Th: p.  449.)  that  Turlogh,  orj  as  in 
his  a£Pected  nomenclature  he  calls  him,  Theodoric  O^Conor  was 
one  of  those  Irish  kings,  who,  like  Domnald  Mac-Lodilin  and 
others,  were  styled  refragable^  inasmuch  as  their  title  and  claimB 
to  the  sovereignty  of  all  Ireland  were  disputed  and  opposed  by 
other  kli^  and  princes.  See  also  O^flaherty,  Ogt^g.  Part  iii. 
cap.  94. 

(7)  See  Annals  of  Innisfallen  at  A.  1138  and  1142. 

(8)  Said  Annals  at  those  years.  Ware  asugns  (Antiq.  cap.  4.) 
Turlogh's  death  to  1157  by  adding  a  year  without  necessity 
Colgan,  following  the  4  Masters  ( TV.  Th.  p.  449.)  has  it  at 
1156. 

§•  IK  Of  Irish  bishops,  who  died  in  the  early  part 
of  this  the  12th  century,  I  find  besides  some  already 
mentioned,  the  names  of  the  following.  Rigan,  of 
Dromore,  and  Cormac  O'Mail  of  Glendaloch  died  in 
1101,  (9)  Christian  O*  Hectigern  of  Clonmacnois  in 
1103;  Maclothod  O'Hailgenan  of  Cork  in  1107, 
and  his  successor  Patrick  O'Senbac  in  1111  -,  Mac- 
Dongail  of  Kildare  in    1108;  Condla  O'Flain  of 

B    2 


SQ  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  CHAP*  XXYT. 

Leighlin  and  Mao-mic-Aeducan  of  Lismore  in  1 1 13 ; 
Catasach  O'Cnail  or  O'Conuil  of  Tuam,  and  Kel- 
lach  O'CoIman  of  Ferns  in  1117.  (10)  In  the  same 
year  died  Anmchad  O^Hanmchadha,  bishop  of  Clon- 
fert,  who  v^as  celebrated  for  his  piety  and  learnings 
;(41)  O'Liffbai  ef  Etnly  died  in  1122,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Maelmorda  Mac-Iticlodnai»  during  whose 
incumbency  the  see  was  plundered  in  1123,  and  the 
mitre  of  St.  Ailbc,  which  had  been  preserved  there 
for  many  ages,  was  burned  by  the  robbers.  (12) 
Murges  O'Nioc,  bishop  of  Tuam,  died  in  1128. 
(:IS)  To  these  times  tnust  be  assigned  Eugene  bishop 
of  Ardmore,  and  author  of  a  Life  of  St.  Cuthbert, 
if  it  be  true  that  he  wrote  it  about  A.  D.  1 100 ;  but 
no  account  remains  of  the  time  of  his  death.  (14) 

Among  the  distinguished  ecclesiastics  and  leami»l 
men  of  those  days  we  meet  with  Gilla-na-Naomh 
O'Dunabhradh,  who  is  called  chief  professor  of  Ire- 
land, and  died  in  1101.  (15)  Mugron  O'Morgair, 
•chief  scholastic  or  principal  professor  of  Armagh,  died 
in  the  monastery  of  Mungret  (county  of  Limerick) 
on  the  6th  of  October  in  1102.  (16)  I  find  nothing 
to  prove,  that  he  was  an  ecclesiastic;  (17)  and  he 
is  stated  to  have  been  the  father  of  the  great  St.  Ma- 
lachy,  and  of  Christian,  who  became  bishop  of 
Clogher.  (18)  In  1103  Murchad  O'Flaitheain, 
archdeacon  of  Ardboe  and  renowned  for  his  wisdom 
and  erudition,  died  at  Armagh.  (19)  Cosgrach 
O'Cruadin  died  in  1104;  Ferdomnach  Dall  (Wind) 
in  1 1  to ;  and  Conor  O'Cleri  in  1112;  they  were, 
all  three,  scholastics  of  Kildare.  (20)  Gilla-Patrick 
O'Dubratha,  scholastic  of  Killaloe,  who  is  called  the 
wisest  of  the  Momonians,  died  in  1110.  (21)  Mo. 
elsuthun,  scholastic  of  Tallagh  died  in  1125,  (22) 
and  in  1 127  Gilla-criost  O'Maoillean  ^Mdone)  ab- 
bot of  Clonmacnois,  a  man  greatly  distinguished  for 
his  wisdom,  charity,  and  sanctity.  (23)  rie  had  as- 
sisted at  the  synod  of  Usneach  held  in  111!.  (24) 
Moelpatrick  O'Drugan  was  appointed  professor  at 


CBAV.  UV|.  OF  IRELAND*  SS 

Armagh  in  1  I07i  (25)  and  became  very  eminent, 
as  will  be  seen  hereafter.  This  list  will,  omitting 
other  learned  men  of  these  times,  be  sufficient  to 
show,  that  learning  was  still  cultivated  as  usual. 

(9)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Dromore,  and  Harris  at  GierukJoch. 

10)  See  Ware  (Latin  text)  and  Harris  at  the  respective  sees. 
They  have  (at  Meatk)  among  the  bishops  of  Clooard  the  death 
also  of  Concovar,  in  1117>  who  is  csH^Bdi  comorhan  oj^  Finnian  ;. 
but  that  title  is  not  suffident  to  show,  that  he  vas  a  bishop. 

(11)  Colgan,  A  A,  &S.  p.  206*  Neither  Ware  nor  Harris  nudcea 
mention  of  this  prelate. 

(12)  Ware  and  Harris  at  Emly. 

(13)  Tr.  Tk.p.^OS.    Ware  lias  not  this  bishop,  but  Harrui' 
has,  at  Tuanu 

*    (14)  That  Eugene  was  bishop  of  Ardmore  is  dear  from  a  MS. 
collection  on  the  Acts  of  St  Cuthbert  in  the  Cottonian  librvy 
taken  out  of  Irish  histories     Ware  ( Wriiersy  12th  century)  states, 
that  the  author  calls  Eugene  bishop  of  Hardimorcy  but  that,  as 
he  added  that  it  was  the  see  of  St.  Dedan,  it  is  plam  that  he 
meant  Ardmcwe*    Wave  says>  that  Eugene  lived  in  1174.     If  he 
meant  to  insinuate  that  Eugene  wrote  about  this  year,  it  cannot^ 
be  reconciled  with  what  Usher  says,  (Pr.  p.  945.)  viz.  that  said- 
collection  appeared  about  1160.    Colgan  supposed,  {A A.  SS>  /?. 
674.)  that  the  author  was  Laurence  of  Durham,  who  died  in  said 
year  1 160.  Eugene  must  have  written  his  woric  beforathis  time,  and 
Colgan  (7*6.)  assigns  the  composition  of  it  to  about  1 100.    It  might 
have  been  some  years  later ;  but  it  was,  in  all  ^pearance,  prior 
to  the  coundl  of  KeUs  in  1152,  after  which  there  is  no  mention  oi 
the  see  of  Ardmore  in  the  lists  of  the  Irish  bishoprics. 

(15)  Annals  of  Innisfollen  at  A.  1101. 

(16)  lb.  at  A.  1102,  Colgan  ( Tr.  Th.  p.  299)  from  the  4Mas- 
ters,  and  Usher  (p,  861 )  fix>m  the  Annals  of  Ulster,  which  have 
at  A^  1102;  Mugronus  C^Mwngairy  Armachjoe  et  Mius  Occi' 
dentalis  Enropae  lector  primariusy  mtdtis  testibtis  praesentibusy  in 
nomas  Octobris  vitam  JeliciterfriiviL''  Instead  of  O^Morgair^  as 
in  the  4  Masters,  they  have  0*Mungair,  whidi  I  find  also  in  the 
Annals  of  Innisfallen.  His  being  styled  chief  lecturer  both  of  Armagh 
and  of  aU  Western  Europe  occurs  likewise  in  the  4  Masters,  a  de« 


^4  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  CHAP.  XXVI. 

nomination,  which  is  often  found  in  the  Irish  annals,  and  under 
which  not  only  Ireland  was  comprized  but  likewise,  at  least  some 
times,  the  whole  of  the  British  islands  and  perhaps  some  parts  of 
the  Continent*  It  does  not  mean  in  this  case,  that  Mugron  gave 
lectures  throughout  what  was  called  Western  Europe,  but  that  he 
was  the  most  distinguished  of  its  lecturers. 

(17)  Colgan  makes  him  a  professor  of  theology,  as  \£xhete  were 
no  other  professors  than  theolc^cal  ones ;  but  the  Annals  of  In- 
nisfallen  call  hun  professor  of  literature,  while  those  of  Ulster  do 
not.  mark  over  what  department  he  presided. 

(18)  In  the  Annals  of  Innisfallen  (iL)  we  read  that  Mugron 
was  the  lather  of  Maelmaodhog  and  of  GiolIa^Criost.  The  former 
n^me,  which  signifies  servant  of  Maodog  ( St.  M oedoc  of  Ferns) 
was  the  real  one  of  St.  Malachy,  but  was  latinized,  like  some 
other  Irish  names  beginning  with  Maol  into  Malachias.  GioUa  or 
GtoUo'Criost  f  servant  of  Christ)  has  been  frequently  changed 
into  Ckristianusy  as  has  happened  with  regard  to  St.  Malach/s  bro- 
ther, the  bishop  of  Clogher,  who  is  usually  called  Christian 
O'Morgair.  O'Flaherty  in  a  MS.  note  to  Tr.  Th.  p.  299.  refers 
to  Tigemach  and  the  Chronicon  Scotorutn  fad  A,  1102.)  as 
stating,  that  Mugron  was  the  fiithar  of  St.  Maladiy.  Colgan 
observes  (Tr^  TA.  ih.)  that  Mugron  was  a  relative  of  St  Ma- 
lachy, who  is  usually  said  to  have  been  of  the  v^  ancient  noble 
family  of  the  O'Morgairs,  now  called  O'Dogherty.  But  from 
what  we  have  seen  it  will  foUow,  that  Mugron  was  more  than  a 
mere  relative  of  his. 

(19)  TV.  Th.  lb.  Ardboe  is  in  the  county  of  Tyrone,  barony 
of  Dungannon.  A  monastery  was  founded  there  by  a  St  Colman, 
but  at  what  period  I  cannot  tell.  It  was  burned  in  1 166.  See 
AA.  SS,  p.  9S  and  222. 

(20)  Tr.  Th.  p.  630.  (21)  AA.  SS.  p.  200. 
(22)  Tr.  Th.  p.  632.  (23)  A  A.  SS.  p.  200. 
(24f)  See  Not.  82.  to  Chap.  xxv. 

(25)  Usher,  p.  861.  and  Tr.  Th,  p.  299. 

^ 

§•  III.  Among  the  holy  females  of  these  times  the 
most  celebrated  seems  to  have  been  Gormlat  or 
Gormfhlaith,  daughter  of  Morogh  Mac-Maol-nambo 
8  Leinster  prince,  and  abbess  of  Kildare^  celebrated 


CHAP.  XXVIr  OF  IRELAND.  55 

for  her  austerities,  who  died  in  1112.  (26)  Two 
pious  princes  died  during  this  period,  Roderic 
(Rughmidhe)  O'Conor  in  1118,  at  Clonmacnois, 
where,  from  having  been  king  of  Connaught,  be 
entered  into  holy  orders ;  and  Teige  Mac-Carthy, 
king  of  Desmond,  at  Cashel  in  11 SJ^  after  an  exem- 
plary course  of  penitential  conduct.  (27)  Some  other 
princes  also  exhibited  great  proofs  of  religious  feelings 
and  repentance,  especially  Murtogh  0*Brian  ^  (28) 
but  we  find  terrible  oppressions  and  ouelties  per- 
petrated in  said  times  by  Irish  kings  or  dynasts,  who 
did  not  scruple  to  plunder,  devastate^  and  bum 
churches  and  religious  places.  For  instance,  the- 
church  of  Ardbraccan  was,  together  with  a  number 
of  people  therein,  burned  and  pillaged  in  1 109  by 
the  Hy-BriuiK,  who  destroyed  also  the  adjacent  vil- 
lage.  (29)  The  Dalcassians  of  Thomond  plundered 
and  laid  waste  the  monastery  of  Clonmacnois  in  1 1ll,, 
at,  it  is  said,  the  instigation  of  Murtogh  O* Brian  ;, 
and  they,  or  some  other  party  of  Momomians,  pil- 
laged it  again  in  1115.  (SO)  Aedh  O'Rourke  and 
the  Hy-Briuns  killed  Maelbrigid,  abbot  of  Kells,. 
and  many  others  on  the  last  Sunday  of  summer  in 
1117.  (31)  We  have  seen  above  that  Turlogh 
O'Conor  burned  Cashel  and  Lismore  in  1131,  and 
that  Emly  was  plundered  in  1 1 23.  Conor  0*Lochlin» 
an  Ulster  prince,  having  marched  with  a  great  army 
into  Meath,  amidst  other  depredations  burned  in 
1 127  the  steeple  of  the  church  of  Trim,  in  which  a 
very  considerable  number  of  people  was  shut  up  at 
the  time.  (32)  Thus  it  appears,  that  several  of  the 
Irish  princes  and  chieftains  nad  imbibed  the  spirit  of 
the  Danes,  sparing  neither  churches,  nor  monasteries^ 
nor  ecclesiastics,  according  as  suited  their  views ;  a 
system,  which  was  held  in  abhorrence  by  their  an- 
cestors-, and  which  often  excited  them  to  unite  in 
defence  of  their  altars  against  the  Scandinavian  rob- 
bers. This  was  one  of  the  sad  effects  of  the  contests 
between   various  powerful  families  aspiring  to  the 


d6  AN  £CCL£SIASTICAL  HISTOAT       CHAP.  XXVI. 

sovereignty  of  all  Ireland,  and  again  between  divers 
members  of  said  families  quarrelling  among  them- 
selves for  precedency.  In  these  contests  the  re- 
spective parties  and  their  adherents  stopped  at  nothing, 
while  endeavouring  to  establish  their  claims,  andhar- 
rassed  and  persecuted  without  distinction  all  those, 
whom  they  looked  upon  as  their  opponents. 

(26)  Annab  of  Innis^en  at  i4.  1112.  and  Tr.  Th.  p.  630. 
Morogfa,  her  fiither  was  son  of  Dennod  Mac-Maol-na-mbo,  the 
powerful  king  of  Leinster,  who  was  killed  in  the  battle  of  Odhba, 
A*  D.  1072.  Morogh  died,  according  to  the  Annals  of  Innis- 
fallen,  in  Dublin  in  the  year  1070. 

(27)  Annals  of  Innis&llen  at  ^.  1118  and  1124'. 

(28)  See  CAop,  xxiv.  j.  14. 

(29)  Annals  of  Innis&Uen  at  A.  1109.  These  Hy-Briuns  were 
probably  those  of  Leitrim  or  of  Roscommon. 

(50)  /d.  at  i^.  1111.  and  1115. 

(51)  Tr.  Th,  p.  508.  Colgan,  in  translating  the  text  of  the 
4  Masters,  fell  into  a  ludicrous  error  by  making  that  day  the  fes- 
tiTsl  of  St.  Cromdubh.  But  there  was  no  such  saint.  Cromdubh 
was,  in  all  iq[>pearance,  the  same  idol  as  Crofncruachy  of  which 
we  have  seen,  (Not,  45  to  Chap,  v.)  and  which  vras  destroyed 
by  St.  Patrick  ($.  8.  ib.)  O'Eaherty  observes  (MS.  note  at 
TV.  Th.  ib.)  that  the  words  used  by  the  4  Masters;  among  which 
is  Cromdubhf  mean  the  last  Sunday  of  summer,  which  was  sacred 
to  St.  Patridc  as  an  anniversary  commemorating  the  destruction 
of  the  idol. 

(52)  Annals  of  Innisfallen  at  A.  1127. 

§.iv.  Pious  men  and  ecclesiastics  still  continued 
to  repair  from  Ireland  to  the  continent.  There  is 
extant  a  discourse,  entitled  Inneraria  or  flxhorta* 
toriOj  by  one  Dermat,  or,  I  dare  say,  rather  Dcrmit 
or  Dermoid  who  calls  himself  an  Irishman.  (33) 
Whether  he  were  a  clergyman  or  not,  he  does  not 
inform  us.  He  composed  it  probably  somewhere  in 
Germany ;  for  he  says  that  in  the  year  of  his  deliver- 
ing it,  viz.  A.D.  II  17>  he  had  been  at  Liege,     He 


CHAP.  XXVI.        OF  IRELAND.  £? 

addresses  his*  auditors  as  foreigners  to  him,  an^  telk 
them  that,  although  an  Irishman,  and  a  Scot,  he 
was  of*.the  same  religion  with   themselves  and  a 
co-partner  in  the  sacraments  of  their  church  and  in 
their  faith.     Dermat  was  then  on  his  way  to  Jeru- 
salem, and  from  this  circumstance  took  an  opportu- 
nity of  exhorting  all  those,  who  looked  to  the  sal- 
vation of  their  souls,  to  quit  the  mystical  Babylon 
and  proceed  towards  the  mystical  Jerusalem.     He 
observes,   that  in  said  year  there  appeared  strong 
signs  of  the  divine  wrath,   dreadful  rains,   thunder 
storms,  and  earthquakes ;  and  that  he  himself  had 
seen  some  persons  killed  by  lightning  even  in  churches 
at  Liege.     He   requests  the  prayers  of  the  people 
for  himself  and  Raimbald,  an  abbot  of  Liege,  who 
had  treated  him  kindly  and  provided  him  with  a 
letter  of  recommendation.     This  discourse  is  written 
in  rather  good  Latin,  and  shows  that  Dermat  had 
studied  the  Scriptures,  and  that,  among  the  Fathers, 
he  had  read,  at  least,  some  of  St.  Augustin's  works. 
The  Irish  monks  of  Ratisbon,  after  having  oc- 
cupied for  many  years  the  monastery  of  St.  Peter, 
(Sif)  erected  a  new  one  within  the  city,  which  was 
called  that  of  St.  James.     This  was  during  the  pon- 
tificate of  Calixtus  II.   (35)  and  accordingly  some 
time  between  the  early  part  of  1119  and  the  late 
one  of  1 124.     Yet  it  must  have  been  after  1 120, 
whereas  the  person,  who  enabled  them  to  build  the 
monastery  of  St.  James,  was  Conor  O'Brian,  king  of 
Munster,  who  was  exceedingly  kind  to  Isaac,  (who 
had  been  under  Marianus  the  founder  of  St.  Peter's) 
Gervase,and  other  monks,  whom  the  abbot  Dionysius 
sent  ove|  to  Ireland  for  the  purpose  of  collecting 
means  towards  the  forming  and  establishing  of  the 
new  monastery.     Conor  O' Brian  gave  them  plenty 
of  money,  which,  on  their  return,  was  laid  out  in 
erecting  the  noble  monastery  of  St.   James.    (36) 
Yet  the  house  of  St.  Peter's  still  continued  to  exist, 
buit  dependent   on  the  abbot  of  St.  James,  who 


SB  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  CHAP.  XXVU 

elected  its  prior.  Dionysius  (Donogh)  was  un- 
doubtedly the  same  as  Dotnnus,  who  is  mentioned  as 
the  fii^t  abbot  of  St.  James%  and  as  a  native  of  the 
South  of  Ireland.  How  long  he  governed  that  es- 
tablishment, or  at  what  time  he  died,  I  do  not  find 
recordedr  His  immediate  successor  was  Christianus, 
(Gilla-criost)  likewise  an  Irishman  from  the  South, 
and  of  the  illustrious  house  of  Mac-Carthy.  (87)' 
Christianus  placed  Macarius  over  a  monastery  found- 
ed|  or  perhaps  only  enlarged  and  endowed,  at  Wurtz- 
burg  on  a  site  granted  by  the  bishop  Henry,  for  Irish 
monks,  as  a  branch  of  the  house  of  Ratisbon,  and 
to  which  the  bishop  annexed  lands,  all  under  the 
name  of  God  and  St.  Kilian.  (88) 

(S3)  It  has  been  published  by  Martene  and  Durand,  TJie&aur, 
Nov,  Anecd,  Tom.  1.  col,  S40.  seqq,  and  begins  with  these  words, 
Dermatius  natione  Ht/berniensis,  In  the  body  of  it  he  says  ; 
'*  Etsi  sum  Hybemiensis,  etsi  sum  Scoticus"  &c* 

(34)  See  Chap.  xxv.  §,  2, 

(35)  Life  of  Marianus,  Sfc,  cap,  4.  ap.  BoUand.  9  Febr, 

(36)  See  Gratianus  Lucius  (Lynch)  Cambr,  Evers,  cap,  21, 
where  he  quotes  ftom  Extracts  made  by  Stephen  White  from  » 
chronicle  of  the  Irish  monks  of  Ratisbon.  The  abbot  Dionysius 
is  called  Domnus  in  the  Life  of  Marianus,  both  names  latinized 
from  Donogh,  Conor  0*Brian  is  there  stated  to  have  sent  Counts* 
of  great  nobility  and  power,  cruce  signatos  i,  e.  going  on  the  cm- 
sade  to  Palestine,  with  large  presents  to  Lotharius,  that  is,  Lo- 
tharius  II.  king  of  Gennany  and  afterwards  emperor.  It  is  pro- 
bable^ that  his  object  in  doing  so,  was  to  induce  Lotharius  to  be 
friendly  to  his  Irish  countrymen  then  in  Ratisbon.  This  corres- 
pondence with  Lotharius  must  have  been  afler  the  erection  of 
the  monastery  of  St.  James,  whereas  Lotharius  did  not  become 
king  of  Grermany  until  1125,  and  also  prior  to  the  latter  end  of 
llSTy  the  time  of  Lotharius'  death. 

( 37)  The  Chronicle  of  tlie  Irish  monastery  S^c,  ap.  Lynch,  ib. 

(38)  Life  of  Marianus,  cap,  5,  The  BoUandists  observe, 
that  this  monastery  was  established  perhaps  about  1130,  as  must 
have  been  the  case,  if  Heniy  was  the  same  as  the  bishop  Uexe^ 


CHAP.  XXVI.         OF  IRELAND.  59 

lin.  But,  if  he  was  the  same  as  the  bidiop  EmbrichOf  it  wmtld 
have  been  later ;  for  Embricho  held  the  see  of  Wurtzbuig  fiom 
llSl  until  1147*  I  have  already  observed  (Chap.  lacv.  §^ 
2.)  that  there  was  probably  an  hiati  monasteiy,  at  least  a  small 
one,  before  these  times  at  Wurtzburg. 

« 

5.  V.  This  was  the  period,  in  which  that  great 
ornament  not  only  of  the  Irish  but  likewise  of  the 
whole  Catholic  church,  St.  Malachy,  began  to  be 
distinguished.  He  was  of  the  ancient  and  noble 
family  of  the  O'Morgairs,  supposed  to  be  the  same 
as  the  O'Doghertys,  and  his  original  name  was 
Maolmaodhog.  (39)  It  is  highly  probable,  that  he 
was  born  at  Armagh,  and  particularly  so,  if  it  be 
true,  as  stated  in  various  Irish  annals,  that  his  father 
was  Mugron  0*Morgair  the  celebrated  professor  oK 
that  city.  (40)  This  much  is  certain,  that  it  was 
there  he  was  reared  from  his  earliest  age.  (41)  His 
birth  must,  in  all  probability,  be  assigned  to  the  year 
1095.    (42)     The  mother  of  St.    Malachy  was  a 

f)ious  and  sensible  woman,  and  instilled  into  his  mind 
rom  his  first  years  the  principles  of  morality  and 
good  conduct.  (43)  He  was  of  a  sedate  quiet  dis- 
position, and  of  a  very  pious  turn  of  mind,  fond  of 
!)rayer  and  retirement,  and  exceedingly  attentive  iii 
earning  such  rudiments  as  boys  are  taught  in  schools, 
so  as,  being  endowed  with  very  good  abilities,  to  sur- 

}»ass  all  his  class-fellows.  H  e  would  have  wished  to 
requent  churches,  but  was  prevented  partly  by  his 
attendance  at  school,  and  partly  by  his  not  wishing 
to  appear  singular  while  so  very  young.  Yet  he  used 
to  pray  as  often  as  he  could.  His  master  was  in  the 
habit  of  taking  a  walk  to  a  village  near  Armagh, 
and  was  wont  to  take  him  as  a  companion.  Malachy 
used  to  seize  opportunities  of  remaining  for  a  while 
a  little  behind  nim,  and,  spreading  out  his  hands 
towards  heaven,  throw  out  some  ejaculatory  prayers. 
Having  passed  the  time  of  boyhood,  and  being  ar- 
rived at  the  age  of  adolescence,  his  piety  still  in- 


60  AN   ECCLE&IAStlCAL   HISTORY.      CHAP.  XXVI« 

creasing^  he  began  ta  consider  of  a  state  of  life, 
and  how  he  should  serve  God  and  guard  against  the 
blandishments  of  this  worlds  There  was  a  holy  man 
at  Armi^h,  who  led  a  very  austere  life  and  was 
inexorable  in  chastising  his  body*  His  name  was* 
Imarf  and  he  lived  in  a  cell  near  a  church,  where 
he  continued  to  serve  God  day  and  night  in  fasting 
and  prayer*  To  him  Malachy  repaired  and  became 
a  disciple  of  his,  (44)  sitting  with  him,  listening 
in  silence  to  his  instructions,  and  exerting  himself 
to  imitate  his  conduct.  As  soon  as  it  was  known 
that  he  became  a  companion  of  Imar,  various  remarks 
were  made  bv  the  inhabitants  of  Armagh,  Some 
were  sorry,  that  so  delicate  a  youth,  and  who  was 
loved  by  every  one,,  had  given  himself  up  to  so  severe 
a  life.  Others  said  tlnrt  being  so  young  he  would  noi 
persevere.  Yet  he  did,  and  within  a  few  days  time 
was  followed  by  several  other  persons,  who  also 
placed  themselves  under  the  direction  of  Imar. 
Among  them  Malachy  was  pre-eminent  by  his  pro* 
gress  in  piety  and  virtue. 

(39)  See  above  Not.  18. 

(40)  lb.  To  this  may  be  objected  ^nAml  St.  Bernard  says  (  VU. 
&  Malachn  cap,  1.)  that  his  parents  were  great  as  to  family 
and  power,  whence  it  would  follow  that  his  father  was  rather  a 
chieflain  than  a  professor.  St.  Bemard*s  words  are ;  ^*  Parentes 
**  Dli  fuere  genere  et  potentia  magni  juxta  nomeu  magnorum^ 
**  qui  sunt  in  terra.*'  This  can  be  easily  reconciled  with  the  state- 
ment of  the  Irish  annalists,  if  we  suppose,  as  I  think  we  ought 
to  do,  that  the  parentes  of  St.  Bernard  does  not  mean^M^r 
and  Mother^  but,  according  to  the  acceptation  quite  usual  in  the 
middle  ages,  relatives  or  kinsfolk^  such  as  parens  in  French  and 
parenti  in  Italian.  If  St  Malachy's  father  was  a  chieflain  or 
dynast,  how  has  it  come  to  pass,  that  he  passed  his  childhood  in 
Armagh  under  the  care  of  his  mother  ?  A  chieflain  or  a  chief- 
tains  family  would  have  resided  in  their  district  amidst  their  vas- 
sals. Some  one  may  say  ;  Is  it  to  be  admitted,  that  St.  Malachy, 
who  belonged  to  so  illustrious  a  family,  could  liave  been  son- 


CRAP«  XXVI.         OF  IRELAND.  61 

4>f  obHj  a  profetflor,  or  that  profenon  ware  to  be  found  among 
ihe  members  of  such  families?  I  answer ;  Why  not  ?  Many  a 
professor  I  have  known,  that  belonged  to  hi^y  noble  fimiilies» 
and  some  of  them  even  heads  of  such  families.  This  would  in- 
deed have  been  a  very  rare  case  in  most  parts  of  Europe  during 
the  times  we  are  now  treating  of,  and  when  kings,  princes  and 
nobles  could  neither  read  nor  write.  But  the  Irish  princes  and 
nobles  did  not  sink  into  this  n^lect  of  learning,  and  some  of 
their  most  learned  men  were  persons  of  illustrious  birth,  such  at 
ex.  c.  Fedlemidh  Mac-Crimthan,  king  of  Munster,  in  the  9th 
century,  Cormac  Mae-Culinan  of  the  same  royal  blood  m  the 
beginning  of  the  10th,  Dubdalethe,  of  the  powerful  house,  that 
kept  possession  of  the  see  of  Armi^,  in  the  11th,  and  who  was 
professor  at  Armagh  before  he  was  appointed  its  archbishop 
under  the  name  of  Dubdalethe  III.  It  is  therefbre  not  singular, 
that  Mugron  O'M orgair,  although  of  high  and  powerful  connec« 
tions,  was  a  professor.  For>  as  the  Irish  nobility  respected  and 
cultivated  literature,  more  or  less,  so  such  of  them  as  were  duly 
qualfied  were  not  ashamed  to  teach  it. 

(41)  St.  Bernard,  speaking  of  Armagh,  says  {ib.  cap.  2.); 
^^  Ipsa  est,  in  qua  alitus  est  Midachias."  The  term,  alUut^  indi- 
cates his  having  lived  there  when  even  a  small  child. 

(42)  This  is  easily  deducible  from  the  testimony  of  St.  Bernard, 
who  states  that  he  died  in  the  54th  year  of  his  age.  A,  Z).  1148. 
Now,  at  the  day  of  his  death  was  the  2d  of  November,  it  follows 
that,  unless  we  are  to  suppose  that  he  was  bom  at  a  time  of 
year  later  than  tins,  his  birth  must  have  occurred  in  1095. 

(43)  St  Bernard  makes  no  mention  of  his  father,  whence  it 
may  be  justly  inferred  that  he  died  when  Malachy  was  very  young. 
This  helps  to  corroborate  what  we  have  seen  concerning  his  hav- 
ing been  the  son  of  Mugron,  whereas  Mugron  died  in  1102, 
(above,  $.2.)  at  which  time  St.  Malachy  was  only  about  seven 
years  old. 

(44)  It  is  strange,  that  Colgan  (TV.  Th.^.  299.)  confbunds 
Imar  with  the  master,  under  whom  St  Malachy  was  placed  when 
a  small  boy,  and  marks  the  beginning  of  his  tuition  by  Imar  at 
A.  1100.  He  sajTS  that  this  appears  from  the  Life  by  St  Ber- 
nard. Now  it  is  evident  from  said  Life,  that  Colgan  was  highly 
mistaken.    As  to  St  Malachy's  having  been  under  any  master  in 


62  AN  ECCLESIASTtCAL  HISTORY        .CHAP.  XXTI. 

1I09»  when  he  wns  only  about  6ve  yean  old,  St.  Bemaxd  tau)  not 
a  word;  andi  'uutefid  of  aiuigpisg  to  him,  while  a  boy,  Imar  a$ 
mastfsr,  he  expreiidy  tells  us,  {cap.  1.  and  2.)  that  he  did  not 
apply  to  Imar  until  he  waa  a  grown  up  lad,  and  after  he  had  spent 
his  bqyhood  under  his  first  master.    Besides,  Imar  did  not  keep 
a  sdiool  for  teac^g  boys.    Ware  (Bishops  at  Si.  Malachy)  has 
jfollowed  in  som^  measure  Colgan's  mistake  by  saying,  that  the 
saint  was  educated  ^n^  under  Imar,  and  has  added  another  of 
his  own  in  calling  Imar  an  abbot,  inst^ud  of  which  title  he  should 
rather  hav^  givep  him  that  of  hermit  or  recluse.    Harris,  in  his 
additions  to  Ware  has  copied  these  mistakes,  and  adds  that  he 
spent  seven  years  with  Imar.    This  Is  an  idle  and  unfounded  con* 
jectujBe.    According  to  it  St  Malachy  would  have  left  Imar,  when 
he  was  no  more  than  twelve  years  old.    But  the  fact  is  that  he 
had  passed  thiM;  age,  before  he  placed  himself  und^  the  direction 
of  Imar.    Nor  is  there  any  account  of  the  number  of  years,  whidi 
St»  Malachy  i^pent  with  him.    This  much  is  known,  that  be  con- 
tinued  to  be,  more  or  less  a  disciple  of  his,  although  it  seems  not 
living  with  him,  until  he  was  ordained  priest  and  about  25  years 
of  age.    And  here  comes  a  monstrous  blunder  of  Hairis,  who 
sei^  him  fi;om  Imar,  that  is,  when,  in  his  system,  only  12  yean 
old«  to  Lismore ;  whereas  on  the  contrary,  as  will  be  seen«  St. 
Malachy  did  not  go  thither  nor  leave  Arma^  until  after  he  was  a 
priest.    Imar's  surname  was,  according  to  the  4*  Masters,  (ap.  Tr* 
Tk.  p.  300.)  aHfiedhagain. 

§•  VI.  After  some  time  Celsus  and  Imar  consi- 
dered him  worthy  of  the  order  of  deaconship,  and 
forced  him  to  accept  of  it.  Accordingly,  although 
he  had  not  as  yet  reached  the  canonical  age  oi 
twenty-five  years,  he  was  ordained  deacon  by  Celsus, 
and  immediately  set  about  fulfilling  the  duties  of 
his  office.  He  was  particularly  assiduous  in  burying 
the  deceased  poor,  insomuch  that  his  sister  used 
to  reproach  him  continuAUyf  as  if  he  were  insane, 
for  applying  to  what  she  thought  so  mean  an  occu- 
pation. He  slighted  her  rebukes,  and  continued 
to  act  as  usual.  When  he  was  about  twenty-five 
year3  of  age,  Celsus,  with   whom  Imar  agreed  in  . 


CHAP«  XXVI.        OF  IRELANQ*  63 

opinion,  'thought  right  to  ordain  him  priest  withqiit 
waiting  'for  the  a^ '  of  thirty  usually  required  by 
the  canons.  (45)  He  then  appointed  him  his  vicar, 
and  gaVe  him  full  powers  for  the  purpose  of  esta- 
blishing necessary  reforms.  St.  Malachy  exerted 
himself  greatly  in  this  respect^  and  established 
the  customs  of  the  Roman  church  in  all  the 
churches  of  the  diocese,  and  particularly  the  singing 
of  the  canonical  Hours,  according  to  the  generw 
system  of  the  Christian  world,  being  well  skdled  in 
Church  music,  which  he  had  learned  in  his  younger 
days.  This  practice  of  singing  the  Hours  in  the 
churches  had  not  been  observed,  or  rather  had 
ceased  to  be  observed,  in  the  diocese,  and  even  at 
Armagh.  (46)  Thus  St.  Malachy  realized,  as  far 
as  concerned  that  diocese,  the  plan  of  Gillebert  of 
Limerick  relative  to  the  substitution  of  the  Roman 
office  for  the  Irish  ones.  He  abolished  superstitious 
practices,  and  strove  to  root  out  every  abuse, 
that  fell  in  his  way.  The  practice  of  confession 
had  been  much  neglected,  there  not  being  as  yet 
any  general  law  of  the  Church  prescribing  the  use 
of  it  at  certain  times.  Yet  it  was  observed  in 
Ireland  as  well  as  in  every  Catholic  country  by 
persons,  who  wished  to  be  delivered  from  their  sins, 
and  was  much  attended  to  by  those,  who  had  ad» 
dieted  themselves  to  a  life  of  peculiar  strictness  and 
sanctity.  (47)  The  more  frequent  use  of  it  was 
revived  by  St.  Malachy,  who  also  took  care  that 
the  sacrament  of  confirmation  should  be  admins- 
tered  oftener  than  it  used  to  be.  It  is  not  sur- 
prising that  this  sacrament  had  been  neglected  in 
a  diocese,  which  had  been  governed  by  laymen 
calling  themselves  archbishops,  if  we  consider  that 
real  bishops  have  been  found  in  every  part  of 
Europe  so  slothful  and  remiss  as  to  omit  for  many 
years  the  administration  of  it.  Next  it  is  stated, 
that^  St.  Malachy  re-established,  or  rather  new. 
mo4ellckl   the  contract  of  matrimony*  (48)      This 


64  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVI, 

cannot  mean,  that  lawful  marriages  were  not  ob- 
ierved  in  the  diocese  of  Armagh,  whereas  it  13 
certaui  that  they  were,  (49)  but  is  to  be  understood 
of  some  regulations  introduced  by  St.  Malachy 
relative  to  said  contract.  ^50)  It  is  probable  that, 
while  labouring  to  establish  the  Roman  customs, 
he  endeavoured  to  introduce  certain  matrimonial 
impediments,  hitherto  not  generally  observed  in 
Ireland,  particularly  that,  by  which,  according  to 
the  more  general  rule  of  those  times,  marriage  was 
prohibitea  within  the  seventh  degree  of  relation- 
ship. (51)  Or,  what  is  equally  probable,  and  I 
think  more  so,  St.  Malachy  undertook  to  substitute 
the  system  of  Sponsalia  de  praesenti,  the  same  as 
the  marriage  contract  now  practised,  for  the 
Sponsalia  de  futuro^  which  was  the  more  usual 
mode  of  contracting  marriages  in  Ireland,  and 
which,  accompanied  with  certain  conditions,  ren- 
dered in  those  dap,  marriage  as  valid  and  binding 
as  the  other  form  did. 

(45)  St.  Bernard  remarks,  {cap.  2.)  that  the  drcumstance  of 
the  canonical  rules  not  being  strictly  observed  in  either  of  St.Ma- 
achy's  ordinations,  whereas  he  became  a  deacon  before  he  was 
25  and  a  priest  before  he  was  SO  years  of  age,  is  to  be  excused 
on  the  plea  of  the  zeal  of  the  ordainer  and  the  worth  of  the  or- 
dained. Concerning  the  age  required  for  priests  and  deacons  see 
Not*  74  to  Chap*  zv.  and  Nijt.  87  to  Chap*  xi. 

(4^)  In  Butler's  Lives  of  Saints  (at  St.  Malachy/,  Nov.  S.) 
it  18  said,  that  the  rehearsal  of  the  canonical  hours  in  all  the 
churches  of  the  diocese  had  been,  since  the  Danish  invasions, 
omitted  in-  the  cities*  This  is  a  mistake.  St.  Bernard  speaks  of 
Goity  one  city,  that  is,  Armagh.  Elsewhere  indeed  he  says,  that 
ft  similar  neglect  of  repeating  the  ecclesiastical  offices  in  the 
churches  prevailed  in  the  diocese  of  Connor.  But  in  the  fiir 
greatest  part  of  Ireland  these  offices  and  hours  were  observed 
and  celebrated,  as  is  evident  from  Gillebert's  treatise,  De  usu^ 
EecUeiasticoy  (See  Chap.  xxv.  §*  10.)  although  they  were  in  ge- 
neral diffa:ent  from  the  particular  ones  recited  at  Rome.    How 


CHAP.  XXVI«  OF  IRELAND.  65 

could  Gilllebert  have  said,  Aat  almoa  all  Irdand  was  bewildered 
by  the  variety  of  offices,  and  that  a  learned  man  aocustomed  to 
one  set  of  offices  used  to  appear  like  an  ideot  in  a  chuochi  where  a 
dlffierent  one  was  followed,  unless  the  offices  and  canonical  hours 
were  regularly  observed  ?  Nor  is  it  correct  to  state,  that  the  re- 
l^ersal  of  the  offices  was  omitted  since  the  Danish  invasi(ms  ;  for, 
besides  it  not  haying  been  omitted  at  all  in  the  greatest  part  of 
Ireland,  it  continued  at  Armagh  for  a  long  period  after  those  in- 
vasions had  b^un.'  The  reading  of  Psalms  and  singing  of  hymns 
lasted  for  twelve  days  and  nights  over  the  body  of  Brian  Boroimhe, 
in  the  cathedral  of  Armagh,  A.D.  1014 ;  (Annals  of  Innisfallen 
tui  an.)  and  in  1022  we  find  Amalgaid,  archbishop  of  Armagh, 
attending  at  the  obsequies  of  Maelseachlin,  king  oflreland,  whidi 
were  celebrated  in  the  monastery  of  Inisaingin  not  only  with  masses, 
but  likewise  with  hymns,  canticles,  and  psalmody.  (See  TV.  Th.p. 
298.  and  compare  with  Chap,  xxiii.  §.  12.)  It  is  probable  that 
psalmody  was  stiU  practised  at  that  time  in  the  churches  of  Ar* 
magh.  What  put  a  stop  to  it  must  have  been  the  abuses  caused 
fay  the  lay  so  called  archbishops,  which  went  on  increasing  untU 
Che  early  part  of  the  12th  century.  It  does  not,  however,  follow 
that  the  canonical  hours  or  offices  were  entirely  n^lected ;  for  al- 
though they  were  not  celebrated  solemnly  in  the  churches,  they 
were  read  in  private.  All  that  St.  Bernard  complains  of  is,  that 
they  were  not  observed  nor  sung  tn  the  churches  ;  had  they  been 
quite  omitted,  even  in  private,  he  would  have  spoken  in  b  styte 
not  of  complaint  but  of  invective.  And  they  certainly  must  have 
been  repeated,  nay  sung,  before  St.  Malachy  undertook  to  have 
them  celebrated  again  in  the  churches ;  for  otherwise,  how  oould 
he  have  learned  Church  music  even  before  he  was  in  holy  orders? 
Surely,  to  enable  him  to  learn  it,  there  must  have  been  dergymen, 
who  were  in  the  habit  of  singing  their  offices  at  least  in  private. 
Beaufbrd  in  a  dissertation  inserted  by  Ledwich  says,  {Antiq,  Sfc* 
p.  SS5.)  that  the  Latin  church  music  was  introduced  by  Malachy; 
and  elsewhere  (p.  240.  2d  ed.)  the  Doctor  himself^  talking  of  Gre- 
gorian and  Ambrosian  chant,  tells  us,  that  oars  must  have  been 
on  a  Greek  model  That  the  Church  music  practised  by  St  Ma- 
ladiy  was  the  improved  Latin  one,  commonly  called  Gregorian,  is 
plain  from  St  Bernard,  vtbo  makes  mention  of  it  as  conftrmable 
1:0  the  Roman  custom,  and  aceoriUng  to  the  mode  then  geneniH]f 
VOL.    IV.  F 


66  AN  ECCLSSIA9TTCAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVI. 

followed.     But  St.  Malachy  was  nbt  the  first  to  introduce  it  int« 
Ireland,  whereas  he  had  learned  it  himself  before  he  had  the 

r 

power  of  doing  so.  It  had  been  long  before  introduceil  jnto 
France.  King  Pepin  had  exerted  himself  to  substitute  it  for  the 
old  Gallican  diant,  and  Pope  Stephen  IL  when  on  a  visit  with 
him  in  France,  gave  instructions  on  it.  Charlemagne  sent  penons 
to  Rome  to  learn  it,  and  Pope  Adrian  sent  him  two  Roman 
singers,  and  thence  it  came  gradually  to  be  adopted  in  that  coun- 
try ;  (see  Ducange,  Glossar.  &c.  at  Cantus  Romanus  and  Cardinal 
Bona,  De  Divinia  psahnodia^  cap.  17.  $.  4*.)  whence,  owing  to  the 
great  intercourse  between  FVance  and  Ireland,  it  might  have  been 
brought  over  to  us,  or  perhaps  from  England,  or  straight  from 
Rome  by  some  of  those  many  Irishmen,  who  resorted  thither 
down  from  the  seventh  century.  Whether  it  were  generally  re- 
ceived in  Ireland,  I  am  not  able  to  state,  although  it  is  i^roba- 
ble  that  it  was  not,  considering  how  much  a  very  great  portion 
of  the  Irish  clergy  was  attached  to  evei^  practice  followed  by  St. 
Patrick,  Columbkill,  and  the  old  doctdrs  of  tlieir  church,  who  in 
all  probability  used  tike  ancient  Gallican  chant ;  for,  as  to  the  Gre- 
gorian one,  they  could  not  have  adopted  it,  as  it  was  either  not 
practised  in  their  time,  or  not  known  to  them.  Even  in  England, 
notwithstanding  its  beirig  used  by  tihe  Roman  missionaries,  it  was 
confined  to  a  small  part  of  that  country  xmtil  a  late  part  of  the  se« 
venth  centuiy,  (see  Bede,  L.  4.  c,  i,)  although  James  ^e  deacon 
about  the  middle  of  said  century  had  taught  it  at  York.  {Idem  L, 
2.  c.  20.)  Ledwich's  saying  that  the  old  Irish  chant  was  neither 
Gregorian  nor  Ambrosian  is  correct  as  to  the  Gregorian ;  bat  how 
did  he  kno^  that  it  was  different  from  the  Ambrosian?  This 
chant,  which  is  still  kept  up,  was  in  use  before  the  times  of  St. 
Ambrose,  (Bona,  ib.  cap.  18.  J.  10.)  and  consequently  of  St.  Pa- 
'  tridc.  It  was  probably  much  the  same  as  the  Gallican.  His  add- 
ing that  ours  was  on  a  Greek  model  may  in  one  sense  be  admit- 
ted as  true ;  and  he  might  have  said  the  same  of  the'  Ambrosian 
'and  Gallican,  the  former  of  which  is  attributed  to  an  archbishop 
Mirocletes  and  the  latter  may  justly  be  ascribed  to  the  Greek  mis* 
BH>narie8,  Pothinus,  &c.  who  preached  in  GauL  But  there  is  no 
reason  to  think,  that  the  Irish  received  their  Church  inusic  di- 
rectly from  Greeks,  conformably  to  Ledwich's  ftvourite  hypothesis 
of  Greek  and  Asiatic  missionaries  in  Ireland.    Th^  style  of  itiu- 


CHAP.  XXVI.  OF   IRELAND.  6? 

tic,  which  they  followed  in  singing  the  Church  service,  could  npt 
have  been  any  other  in  ancient  times  than  what  had  been  brought 
to  them,  apparently  from  Gaul,  by  St.  Patrick  and  liis  foHowers, 
who  were  not  Greeks. 

'  (47)  Toland,  who  has  been  followed  by  some  others  more  igno- 
rant than  himself,  had  the  impudence  (Nazarenus,  Letter  ii.  Sect. 
2.  $.  6.)  to  assert,  without  alleging  a  single  proof,  that  the  Irish 
rejected  auricular  or  particular,  that  is,  private  confession  and  sa- 
cerdotal absolution.     Now  he  knew  that  Usher  has  shown,  that 
**  they  did  (no  doubt)  both  publicly  and  privately  make  confes- 
sion of  their  faults"  and  that  they  submitted  to  absolution  by  the 
bishop  or  priest  in  consequence  of  the  power  of  the  keys  enjoyed 
by    the  sacerdotal    order,    and  which    Usher  admits    it    does 
possess.  C  Discourse  of  the  Religioriy  Sfc,  chap.  5.)    It  is  true,  that 
he  misrepresents  some  Catholic  tenets  relative  to  absolution,  ex,  c* 
his  insinuating  that,  according  to  the  Catholics,  the  enjoined  pe- 
nances have  no  "  reference  to  the  taking  away  of  the  guilt,'*  and 
that  the  bishops  and  priests  attribute  to  themselves  more  than  a 
ministerial  -power  in  the  remission  of  sins.    But  this  is  not  the 
place  to  discuss  such  questions,  and  it  is  sufficient  to  observe,  that 
he  not  wiy  adJiuts,  but  proves  tlie  very  reverse  of  Toland*s  lying 
position.     He  remarics  that,  whatever  may   be  said  of  certain 
Goths  of  Languedoc,  of  whom  Alcuia  says,  or  is  supposed  to 
have  said,  that  it  was  reported*  they  used  not  to  confess  to  the 
{Miests,  this  bas  nothing  to  do  with  the  ancient  Scottish  and  Irish, 
whose  praettce  was  quite  diffiereot.     Usher's  reason  for  touching 
on  HM  point  was  that  Alcidn's  letter  to  the  Gothish  (7Ist  in 
Dudiesoe's  edition)  was  in  some  MSS.  marked  as  written  to  the 
Scottish.     The  passage  runs  thus ;  <'  Dicitur  vero  neminem  ex 
laicis  suam  vdle  confessionem  sacerdotibus  dare,  quos  a  Deo  Christo 
cum  Sanctis  ApostoUs  ligandi  solvendique  potestatem  accepisse 
credimus.**    But,  however  this  is  to  be  understood,  (for  periiaps 
it  is  relative  not  to  sacramental  confession  but  to  certain  dues 
<xlltd  Confession  (see  Ducange  at  Confession  Ab.  4.)  it  is  well 
JcDown,  that  said  letter  was  directed  not  to  Irishmen  but  to  Goths. 
(See  Fleury,  L.  45.  §.  20.)     Uaher  quotes  an  Irislf  c^non,  to 
wiiidi  several  others  might  be  added  if  necessary,- whence  it  is 
evicbnt  Aat-oonfesaion,  penances,  and*  sacerdotal  absolution  were 
^)bserved  in  Ireland.    He  mentions  the  practice  oi  St.  Cuthbert, 

F  2 


68  AM    ECCLESIASTICAL    HIf3TORY      CHAP,  tXYli 


aiid  the  case  of  Adamnan  of  Coldinghanit  who  conftssed 
tins  to  an  Irish  priest,  as  rdated  by  Bede,  X.  4.  c.  25.  Besides 
what  Usher  had  collected;  there  are  innumerable  ptoofe  of  the 
Irish  system  on  these  points.  Several  clergymen  are  noticed  in 
our  annab  as  distinguished  penitentiaries,  and  who  were  resorted 
to  from  various  parts  on  account  of  their  merit  and  ability  in  this 
particukr.  Thus  St.  Gormal,  abbot  of  Ardoileah,  is  praised  on 
this  account;  (see  Chap,  xxiii.  §.  16)  tlie  blessed  Dubtach  of 
Albany,  who  died  in  1064,  is  styled  the  chief  Confessarius  or 
quritual  director  both  of  Ireland  and  Albany,  (Tr.  Th.  p.  298.) 
^rc  S^c,  We  find  the  same  practice  in  much  more  ancient  times, 
er.  A  in  the  case  of  a  chieftain  Suibhne,  who,  although  truly  peai* 
lent,  was  ordered  by  St  Pulcherius,  who  lived  in  the  seventh  cen- 
tury, to  confess  his  sins.  (Life  of  St  Pulcheriusy  cap,  19.)  Con- 
fession to  the  priest  is  ordered  on  certain  occasions  by  Sl  Colum- 
banus  in  his  Penitential.  In  that  of  Gumian  the  confession  of 
secret  sins  and  even  of  bad  thoughts  is  much  insisted  upon.  (See 
Not,  55.  to  Chap,  zv.)  It  was  usual  with  religious  persons  to 
place  themselves  under  the  particular  direedon  of  some  holy  man, 
aa,  for  instance,  St.  Maidoc  of  Ferns  did  under  St  Molua  of 
Gonfert-molua,  (Chap  xiv.  §.  10.)  who  was  called  Yob  Jather  con- 
JessariuSy  atjaiher  of  his  con/eman.  (See  Life  of  Sti  Maidoc^  cap. 
20  and  54*)  It  would  be  superfluous  to  add  more  on  a*  subject, 
which  is  so  dear  firom  the  whole  of  the  Irish  ecclesiastical  history. 
Toland  himself  quotes  {ib.  Sect,  1 .)  a  passage  fix>m  an  Jbish  writer, 
in  which  the  practice  of  confession  and  absolution  is  Bpakea  of  as 
quite  usual,  although  tiie  author  seems  to  have  had  a  particular 
opinion  of  his  own  concerning  the  nature  of  the  absolving 
power. 

(48)  St  Bernard's  words  are ;  (cap,  2.)  '^  Contractum  conjugi- 
orum— Malachias  de  novo  instituit" 

(49)  Lanfiranc,  concerning  whose  letters  to  Idng  Turlogh  and 
Gothric  of  Dublin  we  have  seen  above,  {Chap,Taav,  §.  12.) 
makes  mention,  in  both  of  them,  of  the  lawfully  wedded  wives 
of  thtf  Irish,  legitime  sibi  eoptdatam  uxorefnit  legititne  sibi  copula' 
ta$.  In  like  manner  Anselm  in  his  letters  to  king  Murtogh  (see 
Chap,  XX9.  §.  8.)  qpeaks  of  Irish  wives  and  marriages  just  as  he 
would  of  those  of  any  other  country ;  and  his  or  Lanfi«ic*s  com- 
plaint, that  some  men  used  to  quit  their  wives  and  take  others,  so 


CHAP.  XtiVl.  or  lliELAN0.  69 

fv  from  showing  that  lawful  marriages  were  Omitted  in  any  pari 
of  Irdandy  proves  quite  the  contrary.  How  could  St.  Benard 
have  supposed,  that  they  were  unknown  at  Anniigh»  while  he 
speaks  so  highly  of  St.  Malachy's  mother  ?  Making  mention  of 
the  eight  laymen,  who  held  the  see  of  Armagh,  he  says  that 
they  ware  marrie^  men,  viri  uxoratu  How  could  that  have  been* 
if  marriages  Were  not  observed  at  Armagh  ? 

(50)  Fleuiy  (L.  68.  (.  58.;  has  very  prettily  expressed  St.  Ber- 
nard s  meaning  by  the  words,  regularity  in  marriages^  la  rigle  datig 
les  marriages* 

(51)  It  has  been  akeady  remarked,  {Chap.  xxiv.  §.  12.)  that 
some  of  the  Irish  cleigy  seem  not  to  have  extended  the  impedi- 
ments relative  to  consanguinity  or  affinity  beyond  those  marked  in 

« 

Leviticus.  Gillebert  of  Limerick,  the  contempory  of  St*  Ma]fr> 
chy,  makes  mention  of  the  seventh  degree,  as  that  within  which 
marriage  was  not  allowed.  In  his  tract,  De  Statu  EceUsiae^  he 
writes;  "  Conjugatorum  est  nullam  usque  in  sextam  vel  etiam 
sepUmam  progeniem  sanguine  sibi  conjunctam,  aut  iUi  quam  ha- 
buerit  aut  quam  habuit  sibi  proximus,  vel  oommatrem  ducera 
uxorem."  Yet  it  appears,  that,  however  St.  Malachy  may  hava 
succeeded  in  t)ie  diocese  of  Armagh,  Gillebert's  exertions  were 
not  sufficients  establish  that  rule  all  over  Ireland*  Indeed  it  was 
afterwards  found  necessary  to  restrain  it,  and  to  limit  the  prohi- 
bition to  within  the  fourth  d^;ree  of  consanguinity  as  well  as  of 
affinity.  There  was  a  particular  abuse,  which  some  persons  in 
Ireland  seem  to  have  favoured,  relative  to  allowing  a  man  to  many 
the  widow  of  his  deceased  brother.  It  is  condemned  in  the  25th 
canon  of  the  synod,  called  Synodus  S.  PatricUy  in  these  words ; 
*'  Audi  decreta  synodi  super  istis.  Rater  thorum  defuncti  fiatria 
Don  ascendat,  Domino  dicente :  Erunt  duo  in  came  una.  Eigo 
uxor  fratris  soror  tua  est.*'  The  enacting  of  this  canon  indicate8> 
that  there  was  some  question  on  that  subject  in  Ireland ;  and  one 
Clemens,  a  Scotus  and  apparently  an  Irishman,  held  that  doctrine 
in  Germany  about  the  middle  of  the  8th  century,  (see  the  Letter 
of  St.  Boni&oe  of  Mentz  No,  15  in  Usher's  SyUoge)  and  was  on 
that  account  condemned,  as  an  introducer  of  Judaism,  in  a  synod 
of  Rome  under  Pqpe  Zachary.  But,  prior  to  that  time,  this  opi* 
nion  was  reprobated  by  the  Irish,  and  we  have  seen,  (CAap.xviu* 
$.  10.jthat  St.Kilian,  the  apostle  of  Franconia,  considered  such  a 


70  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY  CHAP.  XXVI. 

tnarrlage  as  unlawful,  and  consequently  lost  his  life.  Yet  in  later 
times,  and  even  after  St.  Malachy's  death,  an  abuse  of  that  kind 
seems  to  have  existed  in  some  parts  of  Ireland,  as  will  be  seen 
elsewhere. 

(52)  This  is  a  point,  which,  as  far  as  I  know,  has  been  quite 
overlooked  by  such  of  our  writers  as  have  endeavoured  to  explain 
the  words  of  St.  Bernard,  or  to  answer  the  calumnies  of  Giraldus 
Cambrensis  and  others,  relative  to  Irish  marriages.  To  under- 
stand tills  subject,  it  is  to  be  observed  that  in  the  old  canon  law 
two  sorts  of  Sponsalia^  or  espousals,  are  distinguished,  viz.  one 
called  defuturoy  and  the  other  depraesenti.  The  latter  is  exactly 
the  same  as  the  matrimonial  contract  now  used,  and  which  ren- 
d^  a  marriage  valid  ipso  facto  even  before  its  consummation. 
Accordingly  it  is  otherwise  called  the  contract  of  matrimony,  and 
used  to  be  celebrated  in  Jade  Ecclesiae.  The  former  was  also  a 
contract  consisting  in  an  agreement,  by  which  th^  parties  solemnly 
promised  and  were  pledged  to  join  in  marriage  within  a  certain  li- 
mited time.  As  it  did  not  require  immediate  cohabitation,  it  was 
called  Sponsalia  deJiUuro,  or  what  in  English  is  named  betrothing. 
According  to  the  Roman  law,  it  was  known  under  the  general 
name  of  Sponsalia,  and  in  the  Codes  there  is  a  Title,  De  Spmi* 
salibus  et  donationibus  ante  Nuptias,  distinct  from  that  De  Nup" 
tUs,  or  of  marriage  strictly  so  called.  This  contract  of  espousal 
used  to  be  entered  into  with  great  solemnity,  in  presence  of  wit- 
nesses, and  accompanied  with  donations,  certain  ceremonies,  &c* 
The  violation  of  it  was  punished  with  the  severest  penalties  of  the 
state  and  censures  of  the  church,  unless  there  appeared  some  just 
reason  for  not  observing  it ;  as  if,  ex,  c.  either  of  the  parties  pro- 
tracted the  time  of  marriage  beyond  two  years.  There  are  several 
decrees  of  councils  prohibiting  perrons  from  breaking  in  upon  this 
contract,  and  one  even  as  late  as  that  of  Trullo,  which  declares  it 
downright  adultery  for  a  man  to  marry  a  woman,  that  was  before 
betrothed* to  another,  during  the  life  of  him  who  had  espoused  her. 
And  Pope  Siricius,  writing  to  Himerius,  says,  that  it  would  be  a 
sacrilegious  act  for  a  man  to  take  as  his  wife  a  girl  espoused  to 
another,  because  it  would  violate  the  benediction  given  by  the 
priest  to  her  who  was  afterwards  to  be  married.  Hence  we  find 
that  the  sacerdotal  benediction  was  used  as  well  in  espousals  as  in 
Strictly  called  marriages.    As  long  as  the  Roman  laws  remained  in 


CHAF.  XXVI*  or  IRELAND.  7 1 

vigour,  the  contract  of  matriiueny  was  usually  odebiated  aom* 
time  after  that  of  espousals,  and  with  a  solemnity  not  practised  by 
nations,  who  had  not  been  ruled  by  those  laws.  (On  these  sub« 
jects  see  Bingham,  Originesy  &c  Book  xxil.  ck.  3  and  4.) 

But  ii>  the  middle  ages  all  that  apparatus  did  not  i^>pear  neces- 
sary, at  least  in  some  countries.  The  two  contracts  were  known; 
but  it  began  tb  be  supposed,  that  either  of  them  was  sufficient  in 
itself,  if  attended  with  the  requisite  circumstances,  for  thevalidi^ 
of  marriage.  In  the  Canon  law  of  tlie  Decretals  they  are  dis* 
tinguished  as  two  particular  contracts,,  and  one  of  which  might  be 
entered  into  without  passing  through  the  other.  That,  which  was 
strictly  understood  by  the  name  of  contract  of  matrimontfi  began, 
lo  guard  against  equivocation  and  to  facilitate  the  solving  of  ques- 
tions, to  be  called  Spotualia  de  praesenti^  inasmuch  as  it  required 
no  future  condition  towards  rendering  the  marriage  valid,  and  was 
expressed  in  words  of  the  present  tense,  such  as  /  take  you  Jor  nty 
wfey  8fc*  th  the  fourth  bode  of  the  Decretals,  Tit.  De  Spon- 
salibtis  et  Matrimoniisy  there  are  many  decrees  relative  to  cases, 
in  which  there  might  be  a  clashing  between  the  two  contracts. 
There  is  one  (cap.  Id.)  of  Alexander  III.  declaring  that  Spomalia 
de  JiUuro,  if  f(^owed  by  consunmiation,  are  not  dissolved  by 
Sponsalia  de  praesentiy  but  that  they  would  if  it  had  not  been  so 
Mowed;  provided,  however,  that  the  man,  who^  abandoning  his 
betrothed  spouse  as  yet  by  him  untouched,  marries  another  wo- 
man, had  not  been  forced  to  many  her.  I  find  another  (cup.  30.) 
exactly  to  the  same  purpose  by  Gr^ory  IX.  in  wliich  he  decides, 
that  a  man,  who  has  pledged  himself  (by  Sponsalia  dejuturo)  to 
a  woman,  and  afterwards  knows  her  carnally,  is  bound  to  stick  to 
her  as  his  wife,  and  lienceforth  is  not  allowed  to  marry,  in  any 
manner  whatsoever,  another  woman  during  her  life  time.  Then 
he  adds,  {cap.  31.)  that,  if  no  carnal  knowledge  has  intervened, 
the  promise  ever  so  solemn  (by  Sponsalia  de  Jtituro)  must  yield 
to  an  actual  subsequent  marriage,  yet  so  as  that  the  party  violating 
its  pledge  must  undergo  penance ;  while,  on  the  contr&ry,  a  mai - 
riage  strictly  so  called  (by  Sponsalia  depraesenii)  duly  entered 
into,  cannot  be  set  aside  by  any  otlier.  Now  the  whole  mistery 
of  Irish  marriages  is  cleared  up.  They  were  usually  contracted 
only  by  sponsalia  de  Juluro,  a  very  old  mode  much  like  that  of 
the  ancient  Jews,  whose  marriages  used  to  be  valid  some  time> 


7^  AN'  ECCLESIA6TICAL   HISTORY         GHAP.  XXVI. 

and  often  considerable^  before  the  parties  went  to  cdiabit  ti>- 
gether.    The  Irish  were  more  in  die  habit  of  contracting  marriage 
in  this  way  than  by  that  de  praesenti;  and  hence  Giraldus  Cam- 
brensis  has  said  of  them,  {Topogr.  Hid,  Dist,  3.  c.  19.)  that 
**  nondum  matrimonia  contrahuni/'  that  is,  as  he  ought  to  have 
e3q)la]ned,  that  they  did  not  practise  the  form  of  Sponudia  de 
praesetUif  or  matrimcmy  strictly  so  called,  as  usually  as  tlie  English 
and  some  other  nations  of  those  times.    This  is  also  what  it  seema 
more  probable  St.  Bernard  alluded  to  in  the  phrase  contract  of 
marriages  (above  Nat,  48);  for  he  does  not  upbraid  the  marriages 
themselves,  but  merely  remarks  the  want  of  the  contract  peculiarly 
distinguished  by  the  name  conjugium  or  matrimoniumy  viz*  tha 
Spot^alia  de  praesenti.    That  the  other  fbrm  was  more  generally 
fdlowed  in  Ireland,  and  to  a  much  later  period  than  St.  Bernard's 
days,  18  positively  stated  by  Good,  an  English  priest,  who  writing 
at  Limerick,  where  he  kept  a  schod  about  A.  1566,  says,  (ap. 
Camden  at  the  end  of  Ireland)  that  tliey  used  to  celebrate  mar» 
liage  by  Sponsalia  defuturo^  not  de  praesentu    The  same  ^rstem^ 
continued  more  or  less  in  some  other  countries,  until  it  was  pro- 
hibited by  the  Council  o£  Trent  and  the  civil  laws  of  ChristiaD 
states.     I  may  here  observe  that,  although  Good,  more  moforum, 
qpeaks  badly  enough  of  the  Irish,  yet  he  does  not  give  occasion 
for  a  monstrous  lie  advanced  by  Ledwich,  {Ant,  Sfe.  p.^Sl.)  and 
attributed  by  him  to  Camden.    What  Camden  has  is  taken  from 
Good,  who  saysy  that  the  Irish  **  seldom  marry  out  of  their  own 
town.''    These  plain  words  have  been  changed  by  Ledwich,  and 
as  if  uttered  by  Camden,  into  the  following;  Beyond  the  precincts- 
ef  towns  marriage  was  rarely  contracted.    Who  does  not  see,  that 
there  is  a  most  material  difference  between  these  two  passages  ? 
But  any  thing  for  Ledwich,  so  as  that  he  might  abuse  the  Irish. 
Good  talks  about  their  being  prone  to  incest.    Of  this  diarge, 
which  was  connected  with  their  not  having  been  veiy  strict  with 
regard  to  the  oonsanguineal  impediments  of  manrii^,  an  occasion 
will  occur  of  treating  hereafler. 

§.  vn.  St.  Malachy,  doubting  of  his  being  suffi- 
ciently  acquainted  with  the  discipline  of  the  Church, 
and  wishing  to  be  better  informed  concerning  >t, 
thought  it  adviseable  to  place  himself  for  some  time 


CHAP.  XXVI.  OF  IRELAND.  7^ 

under  the  instruction  of  the  venerable   Malchus, 
bishop  of  Lismore,.  who  was  then  held  in  the  highest 
estimation  for  his  great  learning  and  extraordinary 
virtue,  joined  with  the  gift  of  miracles,  so  that  he 
was  resorted  to  by  persons  not  only  from  all  parts  of 
Ireland,  but  likewise  from  Scotland.     Although  an 
Irishman,  he  had  been  a  monk  of  Winchestier,  whence 
he  was  taken  to  be  raised  to  the  see  of  Lismore.  (53) 
He  was  probably  the  immediate  successor  of  Mac- 
mic-Aeducan,  who  died  in  1 1  IS.  ^54)     St.  Malachy, 
having  received  the  benediction  ot  his  master  Imar, 
was  directed  by  his  bishop  Celsus,  to  this  holy  man^ 
who  was  then  far  advanced  in  life,  and  remained 
with  him  some  years  at  Lismore.     His  amyal  there 
was  probably  about  A.D.  1123.  {55)     During  his 
stay  there  he  became  acquainted  with  Cormac  Mac 
Carthy,  the  pious  king^  of  Desmond,  who  was  in 
1127  deprived  of  his  principality  by  Turlogh  O'Co- 
nor,    kin^   of  Connaught,     his    brother    Donogh 
Mac  Cartny  being  set  up  in  his  stead.     Cormac  bore 
his  lot  with  great  fortitude,  and  throwing  himself 
into  the  hands  of  Malchus  refused  to  be  treated  with 
distinction,  and  requested,  rather  than  run  the  risk 
of  occasioning  bloodshed,  to  be  allowed  to  lead  a 
pious  and  retired  life.     Malchus,  admiring  his  re- 
signation and  fervour,  provided  him  with  a  small 
house,  and  placed  him  under  the  direction  of  St* 
Malachy.     There  he  lived  on  bread  and  salt  and  wa- 
ter, leading  also  in  other  respects  a  penitential  life. 
He  was  delighted  with  St.  Malachy's  society,  and 
became  exceedingly  attached  to  him.     After  some 
time  it  pleased  God  to  restore  Cormac  to  his  king- 
dom, by  means  of  Conor  O'Brian,  who,  from  having 
been  king  of  Munster,  (56)  then  held  the  principa- 
lity of  Thomond  under  a  sort  of  vassalage  to  Tur- 
logh O'Conor.     Determined  on  shaking  it  off,  he 
repaired  to  Lismore,  visited  Cormac  in  his  poor  ha- 
bitation, and  encouraged  him  to  follow  him,  engaging 
himself  that  he  would  re-instate  him*     Cormac  was 


74  AN  £CCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY         CHAF.  XXV1« 

unwilling  to  quit  his  retirement ;  but»  as  the  crood  of 
the  country  required  his  appearing  among  his  friends, 
he  was  ordered  by  Malchus  and  advised  by  St.  Ma- 
lachy  to  submit,  and  was  soon  after  re-established  in 
Desmond  by  Conor  O'Brian,  assisted  by  various 
chieftains^  who  banished  Donogh  Mc  Carthy  to 
Connaught.  (57)  On  this  occasion  Comiac  erected, 
or  set  about  erecting,  two  churches  at  Lismore,  and 
one  at  CasheL  {68) 

(55)  St.  Bernard,  VU.  S.  Mai.  cap.  3.  Usher  thought,  (Not. 
ad  Ep.  38.  SyUoge)  that  Malchus  of  Lismore  was  the  same  as  Mal- 
chus of  Waterford,  whom  we  have  treated  of  Chap.  xxv.  §.  6. 
Besides  the  name,  the  circumstance  of  his  having  been  a  monk 
of  Winchester  seems  to  render  this  opinion  very  probable.  But  St. 
Bernard  says  that  Malchus  was  removed  from  Winchester  straight 
to  Lismore,  whereas  the  original  see  of  the  Malchus  already  men- 
tioned was  Waterfbrd.  There  were  in  tliose  times  other  persons 
named  Malchus,  one  of  whom  is  metioned  by  St.  Bernard  himself 
fiB.  cap.  5') ;  and  it  seems  to  have  been  a  latinized  appellation 
far  one  or  other  of  those  many  Irish  names  that  began  with  MaoL 
There  might  have  been  two  persons,  so  called,  monks  at  Win- 
c^hester.  If  a  union  really  took  place  between  Wateiford  and 
Lismore,  as  Keating  (or  perhaps  his  translator)  insinuates  to  have 
been  ordered  by  the  9ynod  of  Rathbreasil,  (see  Chap,  xxv  §.  14.) 
it  might  be  supposed  that  one  and  the  same  Malchus  was  bishop 
of  both  sees.  But  the  matter  is  so  obscure,  that  I  cannot  pre- 
tend to  decide  upon  it.  Gratianus  Lucius  (Lynch)  held  the  same 
-opinion  (Cambr.  Ev»p.  167)  as  Uslier,  but  has  given  us  no  proof 
of  it. 

(54)  See  above  §>  2.  Ware  and  Harris  have  (at  Lismore  J 
a  pretended  bishop,  whom  they  call  GiUa^Mochudu  O'Rebacam, 
and  whose  death  they  assign  to  A.  D.  1129.  But  surely  Mal- 
chus was  bishop  there  some  years  before  that  time,  as  is  dear 
from  S.  Malachy's  having  repaired  to  him  thither  about  1123. 
In  consequence  of  tliat  mistake  they  were  puzzled  as  to  the  pre- 
cise period  of  Malchus'  incumbency,  Ware  saying  that  he  flour- 
rished  in  1 140,  (when  he  was  probably  dead)  and  Hams,  that  it 
was  in  1134.    Indeed  Harris  has  slmmefuliy  bungled  the  whole^ 


CHAP.    XXVI.  OF  IRELAND.  7^ 

btubess,  telling  us  elsewhere,  (see  above  NoU  44.)  that  St.  Ma- 
ladiy  went  to  Lismore  when  only  twelve  yean  old,  that  is,  about 
A.  1107.  He  throws  in  a  caveat,  that  Malchus  was  not  yet  a 
bishop.  Had  he  read  or  did  he  understand  St«  Bernard,  who 
tells  us  in  the  dearest  terms,  that  Malchus  was  a  bishop,  and  a 
celebrated  one,  of  Lismore  before  he  was  waited  upon  by  St. 
Malachy?  The  O'Rebacain,  whom  he  and  Ware  have  foisted 
into  the  see  of  Lismore,  was  undoubtedly  no  odier  than  an  abbot 
there  of  that  name,  who  died  in  11 28  (see  Arehdall  at  Lismore) 
a  date,  to  which  Ware,  as  usual,  added  a  year. 

{55)  As  St.  Malachy  was  ordained  priest,  when  about  25  yean 
of  age,  and  accordingly  about  ^.1120,  and  was  afterwards  em- 
ployed as  Vicar  general  of  the  diocese  of  Armagh  for  some  time, 
which  can  scarcely  be  supposed  to  have  been  less  than  two  or 
three  years,  it  will  follow  tliat  he  did  not  go  to  Lismore  until  about 
112S. 
{5^)  See  above  $.1. 

(57)  The  substance  of  these  transactions  is  related  by  St.  Ber- 
nard (ib.  cap,  S.)  without  mentioning  names  or  times.  Yet  he  has 
the  name  of  Gormac,  cap.  6.  The  details  are  given  in  the  Annals 
of  Innisfallen  at  A*  1127.  According  to  them  Cormac  became  a 
pOgrim,  and  took  a  crosier  (pilgrim's  staff)  at  Lismore.  His  libera- 
tion is  related  in  the  following  manner :  **  In  the  same  year  Conor 
0*Brian  disavowed  the  authority  of  Turlogh  O'Conor,  and  went 
to  Lismore,  and  gave  his  hand  to  Cormac  Mac-Carthy,  and 
brought  him  again  into  the  world,  and  made  him  king  of  Des- 
mond, and  dethroned  and  banished  Donogh  Mac-Carthy  into  Con- 
naught  ;  in  doing  which  he  was  abetted  by  Turlogh  O'Brian  (his 
brother),  and  by  O'Sullivan,  0*Donoghue,  O'Mahony,  O'Keefe, 
O'Moriarty,  and  OTaolain." 

(58)  Same  Annals  ib.  This  church  of  Cashel  either  must  not 
be  confounded  with  Connac's  Chapel,  (see  Chap.  xxii.  f  6.)  or 
must  be  considered  as  not  newly  built  but  only  repaired.  And,  in 
*  fact,  the  said  Annals  state,  (at  A.  1138.)  that  Cormac  Mac-Car- 
thy had  built  or  repaired  the  church  called  TeampoU  Chormaic 
in  Cashel.  They  add,  that  it  was  so  called  from  him.  But,  if 
they  meant  what  is  known  by  the  name  of  Cormac's  Chapel,  this 
cannot  be  correct,  for  the  architecture  of  this  building  indicates  a 
period  long  prior  to  the  times  of  Cormac  Mac  Carthy ;  and  it  would 


76  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  CHAP.  XXVl# 

have  been  more  proper  fMrqper  to  say^tfaat  two  Conoacs  had  been 
coDcemed  in  it,  vu.  Mac-Culinan  the  or^;mal  founder  and  Mac- 
Carthy  the  repairer.  It  is  very  probable^  that  Cormac's  chapd^ 
was  injured  in  1121,  when  Turlogh  0*Conor  burned  Cashel  (above 
^•1.)  and  that  this  gave  occasion  to  a  reparation  by  Coimac 
Mac-Carthy«  Perhaps  what  said  Annals  have  about  his  having 
built  two  churches  in  Lismore  ought  to  be  understood  in  the  same 
manner ;  for  Turlo^  had  burned  also  Lismore.  Whether  McCarthy 
erected  a  new  church  in  Cashel,  or  only  repaired  an  old  one,  the 
work  was  not  completed  in  1 127,  whereas  tlie  consecration  of  it  did 
noty  as  will  be  seen,  take  place  until  1134. 

§•  viiL  While  St.  Malachy  was  at  Lismore,   his 
sister  died.     He  was  so  displeased  with  her  on  ac- 
count of  her  worldly  mode  of  living,  that  he   had 
determined  never  to  see  her  again  during  life.     On 
a  certain  night  he  beard  in  a  dream  a  voice  announc- 
ing to  him,  that  his  sister  was  standing  out  in  the 
court-yard  and  had  tasted  nothing  for  thirty  days^ 
Awaking  he  immediately  understood  what  food  she 
wanted,  and  recollected  that  for  said  number  of  days 
he  had  not  offered  for  her  the  bread  of  life  from 
heaven.    This  he  took  care  to  repeat ;  and  after 
some  short  time  she  appeared  to  him  in  a  vision  as 
having  reached   the  door  of  the  church,  but  so  as 
not  to  be  able  to  enter  it,  and  clothed  in  a  dark 
garment.     As  he  continued  to  offer  for  her,  she  ap- 
peared to  him  a  second  time,  in  a  whitish  dress  and 
as  within  the  church,  but  not  allowed  to  touch  the 
altar.     But  at  length  he  saw  her  again,  united  with 
the  assembly  of  the   white-robed,    and   wearing  a 
white  garment.  (59)     Meanwhile  Celsus  and  Imar 
were  anxious,  that  St.  Malachy  should  return  to  his 
own  country,  and  accordingly  wrote  to  him  to  that 
purpose.     Being  now  well  stored  with  what  he  had 
wished  to  learn,  he  obeyed  their  summons.     His 
return  was  probably  in  1127,  the  year  in  which  he 
became  intimate  with  Cormac  Mac-Carthy  at  Lis- 
nore.  (60j    During  his  absence  Celsus  completed 


CHAK  XXVT.  QF  IRELAND.  TT 

in  1125  the  reparation  and  roofing  of  the  cathedral 
of  Armagh,  which  had  remained  partly  uncovered 
since  995,  in  which  year  the  city  had  been  laid  waste 
by  a  dreadful  conflagration  caused  by  lightning.  In 
1 126  he  consecrated  the  church  of  St.  Peter  and  Paul, 
which  had  been  erected,  or,  as  some  say,  re-erected 
by  Imar  O'Haedhagain,  the  same  as  Imar  the  master 
of  St.  Malachy.  Afterwards  he  spent  thirteen 
months  out  of  nis  diocese,  going  through  various 
parts  of  Ireland,  preaching  peace,  harmony,  and 
good  conduct,  and  endeavouring  to  put  a  stop  to  the 
civil  war,  that  raged  throughout  almost  the  whole 
island.  He  is  said  to  have  succeeded  in  establishiuj 
a  truce  for  one  year  between  the  Conacian  an< 
Momonian  princes.  (61) 

(59)  S.  Bernards  ib,  cap*  4. 

(60)  Amidst  odier  mintekefi  Harrb  «ays,  f  ArchhukapSf  Sfc  at 
Maladiy)  that  he  returned  to  Ulster  in  1120,  and  was  then  or- 
dained priest  l^  Celsus.  But  we  have  seen,  that  he  was  a  priest 
befixrehewenttoLismore,  and  that  he  did  not  go  thither  untflkter 
Chan  1 120.  One  would  imagine,  that  Harris  had  not  read  the  Life 
by  St.  Bernard,  although  he  refere  to  it.  Besides  its  being  positively 
Stated,  that  St.  Malachy  was  not  only  a  priest  but  Vicar  general  of 
Annagh  before  he  removed  to  Lismore,  surely  Harris  ought  to  have 
perceived,  that,  as  he  celebrated  mass  at  Lismore,  he  must  have 
been  then  a  priest. 

(61)  Tr.  Tk.  p.  SOO.  Of  the  dreadful  state,  in  which  the 
geatest  part  of  Ireland  was  in  those  times,  the  reader  will  find 
fuiicient  prooft  in  the  Annals  of  InnisfaDen,  at  A.  1125, 1126, 
1187« 

§•  IX.  When  St.  Malachy  returned  to  Ulster,  the 
monastery  of  Bangor  was  waste,  and  seems  to  have 
been  in  tiiat  state  for  a  considerable  time,  not  having 
been  re-established  after  some  great  devastation, 
which  it  had  sufiered.  (6s)  Yet  the  lands  belonging 
to  it,  which  were  extensive,  still  continued  to  be  held 
fay  persons,  who  used  to  be  called  abbots,  and  who 


78  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVI. 

were  even  elected  to  that  sinecure  situation.  (63) 
They  were  then  in  possession  of  a  maternal  uncle 
of  St.  Malachy,  who  offered  them  all  up  to  him,i 
together  with  Bangor  itself,  that  he  might  build  or 
rather  rebuild  a  monastery  there.     But  the  saint  was 
so  much  addicted  to    poverty,  that  content  with 
merely  the  site  of  the  monastery  he  refused  to  accept 
of  the  lands,  and  allowed  them  to  be  transferred  to 
another  person,  who  was  chosen,  according  to  custom, 
for  that  purpose  ;  for  his  uncle  resigned  them,  and 
placed  himself  under  his  direction  as  a  monk.  (64) 
St.  Malachy  taking  with  him,  by  order  of  Imar, 
about  ten  brethren,  set  about  erecting  the  necessary 
accommodations  at  Bangor,   on  which  occasion,  as 
he  was  cutting  wood  with  an  axe,  one  of  them  hap- 
pened to  put  himself  in  way  of  the  stroke  and  received 
'  a  most  violent  blow  on  the  back,  by  which  it  was  ap- 
prehended that  he  was  almost  killed.     But  provi- 
dentially he  was  scarcely  hurt,  and  his  escape  was 
considered  miraculous.     In  a  few  days  they  finished 
a  handsome  oratory  constructed  of  boards,  and,  when 
every  thing  was  ready,  St.  Malachy,  according  to  the 
direction  of  Imar,   re-established,    as   head  of  the 
community,  the  old  discipline  of  Bangor  as  it  had 
been  formerly,  with  this  only  difference  that  the 
number  of  monks  was  smaller.      A  man   named 
Malchus,   who  was  sick  at  Bangor,  was  urged  by 
an  evil  spirit  to  be  hostile  to  the  saint,  who,  on  being 
informed  of  it,  recurring  to  prayer  cured  him  both 
of  his  infirmity  and  of  the  tempatiton.      Malchus, 
when  recovered,  was  not  ungrateful,  and  embraeed 
the  monastic  state  under  him.     He  was  brother  to 
Christian,  who  afterwards  became  abbot  of  Mellifont. 
•A  clerk  of  the  name  of  Michael^  whom   he  cured 
twice  of  illness,  also  joined  him,  and  the  reputation 
and  community  of  St.  Malachy  went  on  constantly 
increasing. 


(62) 


St.  Bernard  says  (ib.  cap,  5.)  that  Bangor  bad-  been  fo»- 


CHAP.  XXTI.  OF   IRELAND.  70 


merly  destroyed  by  pirates^  and  that,  teemingly  aa  if  on  that  oo- 
CBflian,  900  monks  were  reported  to  have  been  UUed  by  them  on 
one  day.  This  was  probably  an  exaggerated  tradition.  Of  such 
great  slaughter  I  find  no  mention  in  our  Irish  documents ;  but  we 
read  that  Tanudius,  abbot  of  Bangor,  was  killed  by  the  Danes  m 
9SS  (AA  SS.  p.  1070  ^^  ^  probable^  that  on  this  occasion  many 
of  the  monks  also  wete  put  to  death ;  and  perhaps  we  may  thenoe 
date  the  devastation  qx>ken  of  by  St.  Bernard.  To  its  having  been 
so  ancient  cannot  be  opposed  the  circumstance  of  one  or  two 
abbots  of  Bangor  being  mentioned  as  having  lived  between  that 
year  and  St.  Malachy's  times ;  for,  although  monks  had  ceased 
to  be  there,  the  title  of  abbot  and  the  emoluments  were,  as  will 
be  just  seen,  still  continued.  Harris  thought  (  Stale  of  the  County 
of  Doutn,  p.  64.)  that  St.  Bernard  applied  by  mistake  the  slaugh- 
ter of  the^ritish  monks  of  Bancor  by  tlie  Northumbrian  king 
Aediifiid  (see  Not  12.  to  Ckap.  xv.)  to  the  Bangor  of  Ireland. 
But  Aedilfrid  and  iiis  army  were  not  pirates^  such  as  St.  Bernard 
mentions;  and  the  number  of  those  British  monks  killed  was 
much  greater  than  that  stated  by  him.  Harris  has  the  in- 
famous  lie  about  Aedilfrid  having  been  instigated  by  Aiigustin  the 
monk. 

(63)  If  it  be  true,  tliat  GiUebert  had  been  abbot  of  Bangor, 
befoie  he  became  bishop  of  Limerick,  (see  Chap.  xxv.  ^.  9.)  he 
must  have  been  an  abbot  of  this  sort,  or  what  the  French  call  an 
AU^  Commindataire*,  The  abuse  of  church  lands,  particularly 
those  belonging  to  monasteries,  being  possessed  by  laymen  had 
loi^  since  crept  into  the  church.  In  England  we  find  it  in  the 
eighth  centuiy,  and  at  the  same  period  it  was  usual  in  FrSBoe,  iv^iere 
the  possessors  of  abbatial  lands  were  called  Abbacomites^  (See 
Ducange  at  ABbacomiteg^  and  at  In  commandum  mUtere.  The 
'  earliest  instuice  I  meet  with  of  it  in  Ireland  is  that  of  the  occupa- 
tion of  the  revenues  of  tlie  see  of  Armagh  by  the  lay  so  called  arch- 
bishops. Bat  about  the  times  we  ore  now  treating  of  it  became  ra- 
ther prevalent;  and  Ginddus  Cambrensis  informs  us,  {Itiner, 
Cambr*  L.  c.  4.)  that  there  were  several  lay  abbots  in  Ireland  and 
Wales.  The  passage  is  curious  and  worth  trainscribing :  "  Notan- 
"  dum  auteili,  quod  haec  ecclesia  (S.  Patemi)  sicut  et  aliae  per 
*'  Hiberniam  et  WaUiam  pturesy  abbatem  laicum  habet.  Usus 
*^  emm  inolevit  et  prava  consuetude,  ut  viri,  in  parodiia  potentes. 


80  AH  ECCLESIASTICAL  filSTORT     CHAP.   XXYl. 

*<  primo  tamquam  oeooDomi  seu  potius  eodenanim  patzoni  eC  de- 
**  fensoKs  a  dero  oonstituti,   postea  processu  fanporis  aucta 
**  cupidiiie   totum  sibi  jus   usmparodty   et  teiras  onines  cum 
^  ezterioire  possestione  sibl   impiidentgr  i^ropriarent ;   loliim 
**  altaria ;  cum  dedinis  et  obventioiubuB  dero  relinquentes ;   et 
haec  q>Ba  filiis  suis  derids  et  cognatis  assigiiantes.      Tales 
itaque  defensores  seu  potius  ecclesiarum  destructores  abbates  se 
*^  Tocari  facere,  et  tarn  nomen  indebitum  quam  rem  quoque  sibi 
^  asstgnari  praesumpsere."  He  says,  that  those  lay  abbots,  retaining 
the  bmds  and  other  properties  to  themsdves,  left  to  the  dergy  only 
the  altars  and  the  tithes  and  dues.    As  to  tithes,  he  alluded  to 
Wales;  for  th^  werenot  paid  in  Ireland  before  his  time.    In  the 
course  of  ages  this  system  became  veiy  general  in  Ireland,  parti- 
cularly in  Ulster;  and  hence  the  origin  of  that  singular  dass  of 
peisons  called  Corbes  and  ErenachSf  concerning  whoiik  much  has 
been  written  but  in  great  part  incorrect.    Usher  has  left  a  disserta- 
tion on  this  subject,  (see  CoUectan.  de  Reh.  Hibem.  x>oL  1.)  which 
he  wrote  when  young,  and  in  which  he  pretends,  that  the  Corbes 
were  originally  the  same  as  the  Chorepiscopi,  of  which  Corbe  was 
a  /CoiTuptton.    This  was  a  fundamental  mistake,  and  has  been 
guarded  against  by  Ware,  (AtUiq.  cap.  17.)  who  justly  observes 
fi!om  Colgan,  that  Corba  or  Camorba  signifies  a  successor  iu  an 
ecdesiastical  dignity.     Usher  himself  tells  us,  that  <<  some  of  the 
Irish  have  detorted  the  name  in  Latin  to  Converbifis,  or  Confur- 
back  in  Irish,  which  importeth  as  much  as  conterraneous"    This 
was  no  detortion,  but  founded  on  the  true  meaning  of  the  name. 
The  original  word  is  Comhorba^  (pronounced  Covorba)  derived 
ftom  Omh  (con  in  Latin)  and  yoria,  t.  e.  a  district,  landed  esti^, 
or  patrimony ;  and  which  by  a  certain  usage  was  applied  to  the 
sucoowors  of  distinguished  persons  in  ecdesiastical  situations,  as 
if  signifying  jomt-partners.    Colgan  writes ;  ( Tr.  Th.p.  8.)  ''  Vox 
<<  Hibemtca  Comkorba,  si  vods  etymon  spectes,  idem  denotat  ac 
**  compraedianus,  sive  ejusdem  praedii,  patrimonii,  vd  agri  pos- 
**  aeisor.    Derivatur  enim  a  comA,  quod  idem  denotat  ac  am 
<*  apud  Latinos,  eijbrba^  t.  e  praedium,  ager,  vd  patrimonium. 
**  Uaurpatur  tamen  passim  i^ud  priscos  nostros  scriptore  pro  suc- 
**  cesBore  in  praelatura  vd  dignitate  ecdesiastica.    Unde  et  hodie 
■<  ndemus  comhorbanos  appellari,  licet  plerumque  sint  seculareit 
*^  qui  praefecturam  tenent  agrorum  et  praediorum,  quaeolim  spec- 


CHAP.  XXVI.  OF   IRELAND.  gl 

'*  tabant  ad  jura  divitum  abbatiarum ;  give  id  ortum  gity  quoj 
**  majores  faniiliarum,  ex  quibiu  illi  comorbani  assumuntuTy  se  et 
**  sua  praedia  protectioni  et  jurisdictioni  istamm  abbatiarum  sive 
**  monasterlorum  yoluntarie  consecraverint,  ut  quidam  opinantur ; 
**  me  ex  eo  quod,  rebus  ecdesxasticis  paulatim  labentibus,  aliqui 
"  seculares  titulum  abbatis  vel  praelati   in  talibus  monasteriis 
**  primo  usurpaverint,  et  postea  ad  suos  posteros  transmiserint.** 
(See  also  ib.  p,  293.  and  630.)     Colgan  has  these  words  in  a  note 
to  a  passage,  in  which  the  successons  of  St.  Fiech  of  Slettj  are 
called  his  comhorbans  ;  and  we  have  seen  over  and  over  the  arch- 
bisliops  of  Armagh  styled  comorbans  of  St.  Patrick,  the  comor^* 
bans  of  ColumbkiU,  of  Finnian   of  Clonard,  Barr  of  Cork,  &c. 
SlC,    This  title  is  oflen  translated  heres,  which  signifies  not  onlj 
an  heir,   but  an  owner  or  possessor,  apparently  the   primitive 
meaning  of  keres,  like  that  of  the  German  word  herr.    Thus 
Usher  has  (Prim.  p.  860)  from  the  Annals  of  Ulster ;  "  Dmo 
heredes  S.  Patrictiy  fiempe  Forrannanus—et  Dermitius — quieoC' 
runt.'*    Tlie  4  Masters  (op.  Tr.  Th.  p.  295.)  call  them  comorbans 
of  St  Patrick.    It  is  usually  joined  with  the  name  of  the  founder 
c^  a  church ;  thus  we  read  of  the  comorbans  of  St,  Patrick,  of 
CoUimbkill,  of  Adamnan  not  as  abbot  of  Hy  but  as  founder  of 
Raphoe,  of  St.  larlath  of  Tuam,  of  Comgall,  &c.    Yet  sometimes 
it  occurs  united  with  the  name  of  a  church,  as  the  comorban  of 
Inniscatthy,  the  comorban  of  the  church  of  St.  Brigid  of  At' 
maghy  a  title  given  (Tr.  Th.  p.  299.)  to  Gormgal  Laighsech,  who 
died  in  1085.     And  hence  we  see,  that  this  name  was  used  not 
only  for  bishops  and  abbots,  but  likewise  became  gradually  ez« 
tended  to  persons  holding  minor  ecclesiastical  dignities. 

In  the  above  quoted  passage  Colgan  observes,  that  in  his  time 
the  comorbans  were  mostly  laymen.  Afler  the  S3rnod  of  Kells, 
which  defined  tlie  episcopal  sees,  we  find  but  few  instances  of 
our  bishops  being  called  comorbans ;  and  this  title  fell  into  dis- 
use also  as  to  regular  abbots.  The  laymen,  who  usurped  old 
ecclesiastical  livings,  that  had  belonged  to  decayed  or  neglected 
monasteries  and  churches,  appropriated  it  to  themselves ;  and  we 
find  in  later  times  a  great  number  of  comorbas,  or,  as  correctly 
called,  Corbas  or  Corbes  of  this  kind,  chiefly  in  Ulster,  as  may 
be  seen  from  the  grand  Inquisition,  held  in  the  year' 1609,  for  th« 
county  of  Tyrone  and  the  other  escheated  counties,  now  in  the 
VOL,  lY.  G 


83  AN    ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY         CHAP.  XXVI, 

Rolls  Office,  Dublin,  and .  abstracts  from  which  are  to  be  found 
among  Harris'  MSS.  in  the  library  of  the  Dublb  Society.  But 
an  in<{iiiry  into  this  subject  would  lead  me  beyond  the  times,  wluch 
I  intend  to  treat  of;  and  let  it  suffice  to  obser? e,  that  several  of 
these  corbes  possessed  even  lands  belonging  to  episcopal  sees,  pay- 
ing,  however,  certain  mensal  dues  to  the  bishops,  who  did  not  hold 
the  lands  in  demesne.  (See  Sir  John  Davies*  Letter  to  the  Earl 
of  Salihury  in  CoUectan.  Vol.  1.)  This  system  had  partly  b^un 
before  the  times  of  St.  Malachy. 

Yet  there  were  in  Colgan's  times  some  comorbas  or  corbes  in 
holy  orders,  and  they  are  described  by  Sir  John  Davies,  (i&)  on 
the  authority  of  an  Irish  scholar,  as  provosts  of  coUegiate  churches 
under  the  name  of  plebani,  a  title  corresponding  to  that  of  pie- 
vano  in  the  North  of  Italy.     The  certificate  of  the  Irish  scholar, 
or  his  description  of  the  corbanatusy  which  is  given  by  Davies,  has 
been  republished  by  Spelman,  (Glossar*  ad  Corba)  wlio  got  his  in- 
formation from  Usher,  and  by  the  Benedictine  editors  of  Ducange, 
(at  Corba)  who,  by  the  bye,  were  mistaken  in  quoting  it  as  if 
from  Isidorus  Moscovius  De  Majest.  Mil,  Eccl,    This  sort  of 
Corbes  were  probably  the  heads  of  churches,  which  had  been 
formerly  small  bishoprics,  and  who,  as  they  could  not  be  called 
bishops,  were  distinguished  by  that  name.     But  there  were  other 
cprbes  not  in  holy  orders  and  usually  married,  although  Davies 
seems  to  say  that  all  the  corbes  had  some  order,  meaning,  I  sup- 
pose,  the  tonsure.      Colgan,  however,  positively  states,  that  the 
greatest  part  of  them  were  mere  laymen.     This  much  is  certab, 
that  the  corbes  or  comorbas  were  not  in  general,  as  Usher,  Spel- 
man, and  others  would  fain  insinuate,  the  substitutes  for  chore - 
piscopi,  but  persons  occupying  the  church  lands,  which  had  for- 
merly belonged  to  dignitaries  of  various  ranks.    Hanis,  in  his 
uaual  mode  of  adding  some  mistake  to  Ware's  works,  says  (Antiq, 
p.  235.)  that  the  Corbes  were  anciently  married  men  till  celibacy 
was  enjoined  the  clergy,     Wliat  confusion !    We  do  not  find  any 
married  corbes  or  comorbas  until  very  long  indeed  after  the  law 
of  celibacy  was  established ;  ^nd  the  married  corbes,  who  ap- 
peared in  late  times,  were  either  not  clergymen  in  any  sense  of  the 
word,  or  at  most  had  received  only  some  minor  order,  ex.  c.  the 
tonsure. 
Besides  the  corbes  there  was  a  much  more  numerous  descr^tioii 


CHAP.  XXTI*  OF  IRELAND*  83 

of  persons  somewhat  like  them,  but  considered  as  of  an  inferior 
nhk,  o£s.the  Erenachs.  This  name  originally  meant  archdea- 
cons, as  has  been  justly  remarked  by  Usher,  (on  Corbes,  S^c.) 
Spefanan,  Cad  Corba)  Ware,  {Antiq.  cap,  17.)  &c.  In  Irish  it  is 
writtea  Airekinneach,  Airchindeachy  or  Airchidneach,  Colgan's 
conjecture  (Tr,  Th.p.  631.)  of  its  being  perhi^  derived  from 
the  Gredc  dknarchesy  as  if  signifying  the  head  of  a  peoplCf  is  quite 
futile ;  and  he  himself  was  sometimes  obliged  to  translate  it  archi^ 
diaconus.  According  to  the  ancient  discipline  the  archdeacons 
were  the  managers  and  economes  of  the  property  of  the  church* 
ISj  degrees  this  duty  fell  into  the  hands  of  laymen,  who  oonse^ 
quently  assumed  the  title  ^iiS  archdeacons^  This  happened  also 
in  France*  In  the  Capitularies  it  is  more  than  once  enjoined,  ut 
archidiaconi  non  sint  laicu  In  an  old  document  (apud  Catellum, 
JL.  5.  Rerum  Occitan,  p.  872.)  we  read ;  "  Ut  tunc  temporis  erat 
mos  miUtes  tenere  archidiaconatus"  Ordericus  Vitalis  {L,  3.  p. 
496.)  says,  that  about  A,  D.  1066  Fulcoius  son  of  Ralph  de  Cal- 
dreio  gave  to  monks  an  archdeaconry,  which  he  held  in  fief  from 
his  predecessors  under  the  archbishop  of  Rouen.  (See  more  in 
Ducange  at  Archidiaconatus.)  In  the  middle  ages  we  find  several 
archdeacons  in  one  and  the  same  diocese,  some  called  majorety 
others  minores*  [Gallia  Christiana  in  Episc*  Antissiodor*  No.  58.) 
Hincnuur  of  Rhehns  writes  in  his  letter  to  the  Church  of  Toumay, 
quoted  by  Usher  (ib.) ;  "  Ut  pro  oonstituendis  ministerialibus  ec- 
ciesiasticis  praemium  non  accipiat  (episcopus)  sed  archipresbyteros 
et  architUttconos  ehgaty  Jacultatum  ecclesiasticarum  dispensatores," 
S^Cm  In  coorse  of  time  the  Erenachs  became  exceedingly  nu- 
merous in  Ireland.  They  were  universally  laymen,  except  that 
they  were  tonsured,  on  which  account  they  wero  ranked  among 
the  Gerici  or  Clerks.  In  an  inquisition  taken  for  the  county  of 
Tyrone  in  1608  we  read ;  <^  In  qualibet  dictarum  baroniarum  prae- 
tor illas  terras,  quae  antehac  possidebantur  ac  modo  possidentur  ab 
hominibus  nunc  kucis,  sunt  aliae  quaedam  terrae,  de  quibus  qui- 
dam  clericimve  homines  literati,  qui  vocantur  Erinaci,  ab  antiqno 
ieisiti  fu^runt.**  Then  it  adds,  that  each  of  these  erenachs  used 
to  pay,  and  was  bound  to  do  so,  a  certain  subsidy,  reflections^ 
and  yeariy  pension  to  the  archbishop  or  bishop,  in  whose  dioceSe 
the  lands  held  by  them  wero  situated,  in  proportion  to  tlie  quati* 
tity  of  land  and  the  custom  of  the  country.    Usher  observes, 

G  2 


84  AN    ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY       CHAP.   XXVI, 

(lb)  that  in  the  dioceses  of  Deny  and  Raphoe  the  bishop  got  a 
third  part,  the  otlier  two  thirds  being  reserved  for  the  repairs  of 
churches,  ho^itality,  and  Erenach's  maintenance.  In  fact  the 
erenachs  ^were  the  actual  possessors  of  old  church  lands,  out  of 
which  they  paid  certain  contributions  either  in  money  or  kind 
towards  ecclesiastical  purposes.  Davies  says  (i6.) ;  "  The  church 
land  (in  Monaghan)  was  either  monastery  land,  corbe-land,  or 
erenach's  land ;  for  it  did  not  appear  unto  us,  that  the  bisliop  had 
any  ]and.in  demesne,  but  certain  mensal  duties  of  the  corbes  and 
erenachs ;  neither  did  we  find,  tliac  the  parsons  and  vicars  had  any 
glebe  land  at  all  in  this  country.**  *'  There  are,"  he  states,  ^<  few 
parishes  of  any  compass  in  extent,  where  there  is  not  an  erenach;" 
which  be  derives  from  a  right  ofjuspaironatus  or  advowson.  This 
might  have  been  sometimes  the  case,  but  was  not  generally  so. 
Besides  keeping  the  church  in  order,  exercising  hospitality,  and 
giving  alms,  "  he  was  also  to  make  a  weekly  commemoration  of 
*'  the  founder  in  the  church ;  he  had  always  primam  tonsuj'am^ 
**  but  took  no  other  orders.  He  had  a  voice  in  the  Ch^ter,  when 
**  they  consulted  about  their  revenues,  and  paid  a  certain  yeariy 
*^  rent  to  the  iHshop,  besides  a  fine  upon  the  marriage  of  every 
**  of  his  daughters,  which  th^  call  a  Loughinipy ;  he  gave  a 
'<  subsidy  to  the  bishop  at  his  first  entrance  into  his  bishopric: 
*^  the  certainty  of  all  which  duties  appear  in  the  bidhop's  r^is- 
**  ter;  and  these  duties  grew  unto  the  bishop  first,  because  the 
^^  erenach  could  not  be  created  nor  the  church  dedicated  without 
*'  the  consent  of  the  bishop."  Here  Davies  goes  still  on  the  prin- 
ciple that  the  erenachs  hekl  the  lands  in  virtue  o£  Sijuspaironatus 
founded  on  grants  made  to  churches  by  their  ancestors ;  but  the 
fact  is,  that  those  erenachies  consisted  chiefiy  in  usurpations  made 
by  laymen,  or  merely  tonsured  clerics,  calling  themselves  archdea- 
eonSf  who,  as  well  as  the  so  called  comorbas  or  corbes,  transmitted 
the  church  lands  to  their  posterity,  or  at  least  to  the  sept,  to  which 
they  belonged,  according  to  die  Irish  laws  of  succession  and  inhe* 
ritance.  On  the  death  of  an  Erenach,  tlie  sept  used  to  elect  ano- 
ther from  among  themselves,  and,  in  case  they  did  not  agree,  the 
bishop  and  clergy  were  authorized  to  interfere  and  chuse  one  out 
of  said  sept ;  for  they  could  not  take  the  erenachy  into  their  own 
hands.  And  if  a  whole  sept  became  extinct,  it  was  necessaiy  to 
look  out  for  another,  to  which  it  should  be  transferred,  and  which 


CHA]^.  XXVI^  OF   IR£LAKD«  85 

would  be  vested  witli  the  right  of  electing  the  erenach,  under  the 
same  conditions  and  charges,  without  alteration,  as  those  observed 
by  the  former  erenadis.  Similar  r^tilations  existed  with  r^ard 
to  the  corfoes,  and  much  may  be  seen  concerning  them  and  some 
other  coilateral  points  in  the  Inquisitions  in  Harris'  MSS.  above 
mentioned,  in  which,  by  the  bye,  there  are  some  foolish  and 
groundless  speculations  relative  to  the  origiir  of  corbeships  and 
erenachiea.  Harris  himself  is  not  sufficiently  correct  in^  what  h^ 
has  on  these  subjects  in  his  additions  to  Ware  ( Aniiqi  p.  23S«- 
ieqq^ ;  but  I  shall  not  enlarge  ftirther  on  them,  having  said  as  mucht 
as  may  suffice  to  illustrate  the  allusions  to  them  in  such  part  of  our 
ecclesiastical  history  as  I  have  undertaken  to  treat  of;  merely  add- 
ing, that  the  corbes  differed  from  the  erenaghs  in  their  possessing 
more  extensive  lands,  and  sometimes  having  erenachs  under 
them,  whereas  the  erenach*s  power  and  influence  were  of  an  in- 
ferior kind.  Besides,  many  corbes  held  lands,  that  had  belonged 
to  old  abbeys^  independently,  it  seems,  of  the  bishops ;  and  such 
was  St.  Malachy^s  uncle,  who  was  in  possession  of  the  property 
of  the  monastery  of  Bangor,  and  who  was  called  comorb  (tanta- 
mount to  abbot)  of  Bangor,  On  the  contrary,  the  erenachs 
were  perpetual  tenants  of  the  bishops,  under  whom  they  held  their 
lands.  Add,  that  some  corbes  were  in  holy  orders  and  heads  of 
ooU^iate  churches ;  whereas  the  erenachs  had  no  higher  order 
than  the  tonsure. 

The  name  of  Termon  lands  is  ofVen  given  to  some  of 'those^ 
which  the- corbes  and  erenachs  were  possessed  of.  Concerning 
this  name  Usher  (on  Corbes^  ^.)  says,  that  "  Tearmuin  is  used 
in  the  Irish  tongue  for  &  sanctuary,  (whence  Termon-Fediin,  a 
town  belongii^  unto  the-  archbishop  of  Armagh,  hath  its  deno- 
**•  mination,  as  it  were  ^e  sanctuary  of  Fecliin)  and  may  well  be 
''  thought  to  have  been  borrowed  by  tlie  Irish,  as  many  other 
''  words  are,  from  the  Latin  terminus^  by  reason  that  such  privi- 
''  l^ed  places  were  commonly  designed  by  special  marks  and 
*'  bounds.  Terminus  sancti  loci  habeat  iigna  circa  se,  says  an 
"  ancient  synod  of  Ireland ;  and  the  old  law  of  the  Bavarians 
**  (T»f.4s  $•  !•)  Si  quis  servum  Ecclesiae  vel  andllam  ad  fugi- 
*'  endum  suaserit,  eteos  foras  terminum  duxerit.  I  conclude, 
*'  therefore,  that  Termons  were  indeed  free  land,  but  free  fhiin 
«  all  claim  of  temporal  lords,  not  of  the  Church,  being  truly  ttr* 


86  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY  CHAP.  XXVI* 

^*  ritorium  eccksiasticum,**     Colgan  also,   speaking  c^  another 
Teannan-Fechin  in  the  county  of  Sligo,  explains  it  (A A*  SSi 
fy.  141.)  as  a  sanctuaiy  or  refuge.    But  Termintu  in  the  eodesi* 
astical  style  means  originally  district  or  territory ;  the  idea  of  sanc- 
tuaiy was  secondaiy.     Gr^ory  of  Totus  says ;  (Ltd.  1.  de  Mira* 
€td.  cap.  59*)    **  Ecdesia  est  vici  Idodorensis  sub  fermino  Tu- 
ronicae  urbis/*    The  patrimony  of  the  Roman  church  is  called  by 
Pope  John  VIII.  Terminus  sancti  Petri  ac  PauU,    Lotharius  the 
third  decreed,  A.D.  11S2,  <'  Ecclesiam  parochialem  S*  Servattt 
solam  in  Trajectensi  urbe  habere  dedmas  et  terminumJ*    (See 
more  in  Ducange,  ed.  Bened.  at  TerminusS)    Some  hare  thought^ 
that  Termon  was  the  same  as  terra  monachorumy  or  in  French 
Terre'ffioinej  the  land  of  monks;  but  (as  remarked  i6.  at  TerMoti' 
landes)  this  is  an  idle  derivation.    Nor  is  there  any  necessity  for 
deriving  it  from  terra  immunis,  free  land,  although  it  is  true  that 
the  church  lands  were,  at  least  sometimes,  exempt  fit>m  tribute  m 
Ireland,  and  some  of  them  were  considered  as  sanctuaries. 

(64)  St.  Bernard,  ib>  cap,  5.  Here  we  have  an  instance  of  the 
election  of  a  cormoba  or  corbe,  undoubtedly  by  the  sept  which 
had  got  possession  of  the  lands,  that  formerly  belonged  to  the 
monastery. 

§.  X.  At  this  time  the  adjoining  see  of  Connor 
being  vacant,  as  it  had  been  for  many  years,  St. 
Malachy  was  chosen  to  fill  it,  but  declin'ed  accepting 
of  it,  until  he  was  ordered  by  Imar  and  his  metro- 
politan Celsus  to  submit.  Accordingly  he  was  con- 
seci-ated  bishop,  when  about  thirty  years  of  age,  but 
not,  as  is  usually  said,  as  early  as  the  year  1 1 24.  (65) 
This  diocese  had  been  so  much  neglected,  that  every 
thing  was  in  disorder,  and  he  had  never  before  met 
with  a  set  of  people  in  so  deep  a  state  of  corruption* 
They  made  no  offerings  to  the  churches ;  did  not 
contract  lawful  marriages ;  (66)  neglected  confession, 
nor  was  there  any  one  who  asked  for  penances,  or 
who  was  to  prescribe  them.  For  the  ministers  of  the 
altar  were  very  few,  and,  had  there  been  more  of 
them,  what  could  they  have  done  amidst  such  a 
people  ?    There   was  neither  preaching  nor  singing 


CHAP.  XXVI.  OF  IRELAND.  87 

in  the  churches.  St.  Malachy  finding  his  utmost 
exertions  necessary,  made  use  of  all  possible  means 
to  reclaim  them  and  to  introduce  a  correct  system  of 
discipline.  He  admonished  them  publicly  and  pri- 
vately, used  to  stop  them  in  the  streets  for  the  pur- 
pose  of  instructing  them,  and  spent  whole  nights 
praying  for  their  conversion.  Attended  by  his 
faithful  disciples  of  Bangor,  whom  he  still  continued 
to  govern,  he  visited  in  all  directions  the  smaller 
towns  and  country  parts  of  his  diocese,  constantly 
on  foot,  and  conducting  himself  as  a  really  apostolical 
man.  He  sufiered  great  hardships,  met  with  many 
repulses,  and  received  injuries.  Yet  he  persevered, 
and,  with  God's  assistance,  succeeded  at  length  in 
softening  that  hard-hearted  people  and  bringing  them 
to  a  sense  of  their  duty.  Instead  of  certain  Irish 
practices  of  theirs  he  introduced  the  Roman  ones, 
got  the  churches  rebuilt,  ordained  clergymen  for 
them,  and  took  care  that  the  sacraments  should  be 
duly  administered.  Confession  is  frequented ;  the 
people  flock  to  the  churches  ;  marriage  is  celebrated 
in  a  solemn  manner  ;  and  in  short  every  thing  was  so 
much  changed  for  the  better,  that  what  the  Lord  had 
said  by  the  Prophet ;  Those,  who  were  not  my  people^ 
are  now  my  people  ;  might  be  justly  applied  to  that 
diocese. 

(65)  St  Bernards*  words,  (lA.  caj).  6.)  "  Tricesimojerme  aetO" 
tis  suae  anno  Malachias  consecrates  episcopus"  have  been  under- 
stood by  Colgan  (Tr.  Th.  p.  300.)  as  referring  to  A,  D.  1124, 
veckonmg  from  his  birth  in  1095.  He  has  been  followed  by  Ware 
and  Harris  (Bishops  at  Connor)*  But  this  date  cannot  agree  with 
St.  Malachy's  having  been  acquainted,  before  he  returned  to  Ul- 
ster, at  Lismore  with  Cormac  Mac-Cartliy,  and  his  having  been 
there  when  Cormac  was  liberated  in  1 127,  a  date  which  I  find  no 
sufficient  reason  for  calling  in  question.  We  may  suppose,  that 
he  was  consecrated  in  that  same  year ;  for  it  is  clear  that  he  was 
but  a  short  time  at  Bangor  when  he  was  appointed  bishop ;  and 
St*  Bernard's  round  num    r,  frlcesimo  ftrme,  must  be  exphiined 


88  AVI  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXVI# 

not  as  meaning  exactly  or  nearly  thirtieth,  but  as  we  would  say, 
about  ihirtyy  although  in  all  likelihood  St.  Malachy  was  then 
thir^  two  years  of  age.  Ferme  is  often  used  for  thereabouts,  more 
or  less* 

(66)  The  charge  here  made  by  St.  Bernard  is  thus  expressed ; 
Non  legitima  inire  conjugia.     This  is  relative  not  to  the  n^lect  of 
marriage^  but  perhaps  to  the  non-observance  of  the  rule  of  the  ca- 
nonists, as  to  the  seven  degrees,  which  has  been  treated  of  above 
Noi>  51  •    This  rule  had  not  been  generally  received  in  Ireland, 
and  indeed  it  could  scarcely  be  expected  that  it  should,  considering 
the  system  of  clanships,  and  the  Irish  practice  of  marrying  chiefly 
within  their  septs.     It  was  found  so  difficult  to  observe  it  any  where^ 
that  it  was  modified  not  very  long  afler  St.  Bernard's  deatli.  He  does 
not  say,  that  the  people  of  Connor  did  not  marry ;  for  were  this  his 
meaning  he  would  have  omitted  the  word  legUima.    Or,  what  is 
much  more  probable,  St.  Bernard  alluded  to  the  practice  of  not 
celebrating  marriage  by  sponsalia  de  praesentiy  but  by  those  de, 
fiUuro,  a  practice,  which,  however  disapproved  of  by  him,  ren- 
dered marriage  valid  not  only  in  Ireland  but  elsewhere.     In  short, 
he  blamed,  as  followed  in  the  diocese  of  Connor,  that  system, 
which,   he  tells  us,  was  reformed  by  St  Malachy  at  Armagh, 
where  in  all  likelihood  the  new  matrimonial  regulation  consisted 
merely  in  substituting  the  Sponsalia  de  praesenti  for  those  de 
Jtduro,  or  adding  the  former  to  the  latter.     (See  Not.  52.)    St. 
Bernard  does  not  say,  what  Harris  (at  Connor  J  falsely  attri- 
butes to  him,  that  the  people  were  adulterers  ;  but  Harris  did 
not  understand  the  meaning  of  non  legitima  inire  conjugta, 

§.  XI.  After  some  time  it  happened  that  Connor 
was  destroyed  by  a  king  of  a  northern  part  of 
Ireland,  and  St.  Malachy,  being  obliged  to  quit 
that  country,  went  with  1 20  brethren  to  Munster, 
where  he  was  received  with  a  most  cordial  welcome 
by  his  friend  Cormac  Mac-Carthy,  king  of  Des- 
mond. This  must  have  taken  place  after  the  death 
of  Celsus,  which  in  all  appearance  occurred  while 
St.  Malachy  was  still  at  Connor.  (67)  Celsus  was 
▼ery  anxious  to  put  a  stop  to  the  hereditary  succes- 


CliAP.  XXVU  or  IRELAND.  89 

sion,   which  had  continaed  so  long  in  his  family, 
and  to  be  succeeded  by  Malachy.     Accordingly, 
perceiving  his  end  approaching,  he  drew  up  a  sort 
of  will,  in   which  he   declared   his   intention  that 
Malachy  should  be  appointed,  on  his  demise,  as  the 
person  fittest  to  goveili   the  primatial  see  of  Ire- 
land.    This  be  communicated  to  persons  both  pre- 
sent and  absent,  and  particularly  to  the  two  kings 
of  Munster,  where  he  then  happened  to  be,  whom 
as  well  as  others  he  enjoined  by  the  authority  of 
St.  Patrick  to  exert  themselves  for  that  purpose. 
Some  short   time  before  his    death   a  woman  of 
tall    stature    and  reverend  countenance    appeared 
in  a  vision  to  St.   Malachy,  and  on  being  asked 
who  she  was,  answered,  that  she  was  the  wife  of 
Celsus,    (that    is,   the  church  of  Armagh).     She 
then  handed  him  a  pastoral  staff,  which  she  held 
in  her  hand,  and  disappeared.  (68)     Afler  a  few 
days  Celsus  being  on  his  death-bed  sent  his  staff 
or  crosier  to  Malachy  as  the  person,  who  was  to 
succeed  him  ;  which,  when   he  saw,  he   perceived 
that  it  was  exactly  like  that,  which  he  had  seen 
in  the  vision.     Celsus  was  then  at  Ardpatrick   in 
the  now  county  of  Limerick,  where  he  died  on  the 
1st  of  April,  A.  D.    1129,  in  the  50th   year  of 
his  age.     His  body  was  removed,  according  to  his 
will,    to   Lismore,  and  honourably   interred  there, 
in    the   burying    place    of   the  bishops,    on    the 
Thursday  following,  which  in  that  year  was  the 
4th  of  April.  (69)    ^His  name  is  in  the  Roman 
martyrology    at    the    6th    of   April.  (70)      Some 
writers  have  made   him  an  author,  and    speak  of 
him    as    a    very    learned    man  j    but    I    greatly 
doubt  whether  much   credit  be  due  to   their  as- 
sertions. (71) 

(67)  It  is  true  that  St.  BeroaFd  speaks  Ccap.  6.)  of  St  Ma- 
lachy's  going  to  Munster  before  he  treats  (cap.  7.)  of  the  last^pro. 
ceedings  and  death  of  Celsus.  But  he  must  be  understood  as  writ- 


90  AK   ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY  CHAP.  XXVI. 

bag  by  antidpatioa,  and  as  cantmuing  his  account  of  the  personai 
transactions  of  St.  Malachy.  And  in  fact  he  says  that,  ivhile.the 
saint  was  refbrming  the  diocese  of  Connor,  &c.  Celsus  happened 
to  &I1  sick ;  and  his  stating  that  Connor  was  not  destroyed  until 
iome  ymrSf  annos  aliquot^  after  St.  Malachy  had  und^taken 
the  administration  of  it,  obliges  us  to  suppose,  that  he  did  not  go 
with  his  120  bretliren  to  Munster  before  the  death  of  Celsus, 
which  occurred  on  the  1st  of  April,  A,  D,  11^.  Now  St.  Ma- 
lachy could  not  have  been  bishop  of  Coan<Mr  prior  to  1 127>  ac- 
cording to  what  we  have  seen  above  NoL  65.  We  must  therefore 
allow  for  the  some  ^fean  of  St.  Bernard  some  longer  time  than 
what  had  elapsed  before  April  1129.  Perhaps  the  devastation 
in  which  Conn<Nr  was  destroyed,  was  that  of  part  of  Ulster  1130 
by  Conor,  son  of  Artgoil  Mac-Lochlin,  at  the  head  of  the 
forces  (^  Tirconnel  and  Tirone.  (See  Annals  of  Innisfallen  at 
A.  1130.) 

(68)  St.  Bernard,  ib.  cap.  7«  Hence  in  all  appearance,  as  al- 
ready observed,  ^Ao^  15*  to  Chap,  xxv.)  Uanmer  took  his 
fiible  of  Celsus  having  been  a  mairied  man. 

(69)  Four  Masters  acd  Colgan,  TV.  TJup.  300-301.  See  also 
the  Annals  of  InnisMen  and  of  Mary's  Abbey  at  y^.  1 129.  Ba- 
Tonius  was  mistaken  (Note  to  the  Roman  Martyrology  at  6 
April)  in  assigning  his  death  to  1 128.  The  Bollandists  (at  Celsus^ 
said  day  J  strangely  observe,  that  Baronius'  reason  for  the  year 
1128  was  that  the  Ulster  annals  used  to  anticipate  the  com- 
mon Christian  era  by  one  year.  Had  this  been  his  reason,  he 
should  have  marked  not  1128,  but  1180;  for  the  Irish  annak 
agree  in  affixing  Celsus'  death  to  1129.  Besides,  that  system 
of  antidpation  had  ceased  before  the  times  we  are  now 
treating  of. 

(70)  Its  being  placed  at  6  April  is  owing  to  another  mistake  of 
Baronius,  who  was  the  first  to  insert  it  in  the  Roman  Martyrology, 
which  he  revised  by  order  of  Gregory  XIII.  It  was  already  in 
Molanus'  Additions  to  Usuard,  published  in  the  year  1568.  Not 
only  the  4  Masters,  but  likewise  Marian  Gorman,  who  lived  in  the 
same  centiny,  has,  in  his  martyrology,  the  death  of  Celsus  at  1st 
AjHiL  As  his  interment  was  marked  iv.  April,  this  notation 
was  probably  mistaken  for  vi.  April  and  thus  adding  a  oonfu- 


CHAP^  XXVt.  OF   IRELAND.  91 

Am  of  said  day  with  that  of  his  death>  this  eiror  seems  tobavt 
originated. 

(71)  Ware  (Archbishops  of  Armagh)  refers  to  Brian  Twiney 
who  calls  Celsus  a  universal  scholar,  and  affirms  from  B^e  (fiat 
authority!)  that  he  had  spent  some  time  at  Oxford.  And 
f  Writers  at  Celsus)  he  says,  that  he  wrote  a  Theological  sum* 
maiy,  which  he  was  tdd  had  been  extant  (not  published,  as  the 
English  translator  has)  at  Vienna.  Then  he  speaks  of  certain 
letters  and  constitutions.  Tliat  Cdsus  wrote  some  letters  and  re- 
gulations relative  to  ecclesiastical  matters,  and  that  he  drew  up  a 
sort  of  a  will,  need  not  be  denied ;  but  these  are  not  sufficient  for 
reckoning  him  among  the  Irish  writers. 

§.  xii.  As  soon  as  it  was  known  at  Armagh  that 
Celsus  was  dead,  Murchertach,  or  (according  to  his 
latinized  name)  Mauritius  or  Maurice,  a  son  of 
Domnald  the  predecessor  of  Celsus,  took  possession 
of  the  see,  which  he  retained,  one  way  or  another, 
for  five  years  until  his  death.  (7^)  Thus  St.  Ma- 
lachy,  who  was  far  from  being  anxious  to  be  re- 
moved to  Armagh,  was  prevented  from  occupying 
it,  notwithstanding  the  declaration  of  Celsus  and  the 
wish  of  the  pious  persons  of  those  times.  It  was 
duiing  Maurice's  incumbency  or  usurpation  that  he 
went,  as  we  have  seen,  to  Munster,  where,  with 
the  assistance  of  Cormac  Mac-Caithy,  he  constructed 
a  monastery  in  a  place  in  that  prince's  kingdom, 
called  Ibrachn  (73)  There  he  and  the  brethren 
were  provided  with  every  thing  necessary,  and  the 
king  often  visited  them,  considering  himself  as  a  dis- 
ciple of  St.  Malachy.  In  the  attendance  to  the  du- 
ties of  the  house  the  saint,  although  the  superior  and 
a  bishop,  performed  in  his  turn  every  part  of  them 
as  much  at  least  as  any  of  the  brethren,  setting  them 
an  example  of  monastic  poverty  and  discipline. 

He  was  probably  still  there,  when  Maurice  O'Hin- 
drectaigh,  who  is  called  comorban  of  St.  Comgall, 
died  at  Armagh  on  the  Sd  of  October,  A.  D.  1131. 
(74)     Perhaps  he  was  only  a  person,  who  had  held 


9S  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY         CHAP.  XXTT. 

the  landsi  which  had  belonged  to  the  monastery  of 
Bangor,  under  the  title  of  comorban  or  corbe.  (75) 
In  the  same  year  died  Moeliosa  O'Foghlada,  arch- 
bishop of  Casliel,  (76)  and  was  succeeded  by  Dom- 
nald  (not  Donagh  or  Donat)  O'Conaing,  who  held 
the  see  until  1  ld7»  To  the  year  lld2  is  assigned 
the  death  of  a  very  eminent  priest  of  Armagh,  the 
blessed  Maelbrigid  Mac-Dolgen,  who  departed  this 
life  on  the  27th  of  August  in  the  eightieth  year  of 
his  age,  and  the  52d  of  his  priesthood.  (77) 

(72)  Tr.  Th.  p.  301  and  303,    St.  Bernard  id.  ccep.  7.     Ware 
and  Harris,  Bish<^s  of  Armagh  at  Maurice. 

(73)  Ware,  who  was  greatly  in  error  with  regard  to  Ibrach  in 
his  Coenoiha  Cisterciencia  (at  Neeorj/J  afterwards  tliought,  fAnt, 
cap.  26.  at  Cork  J  that  it  was  the  same  as  tlie  abbey  near  Cork 
called  <^  St.  Barr  or  Finbar.    But  die  acx^ount,  which  he  gives- 
of  this  abbey,  shows  that  he  was  mistaken.     He  says,  that  it  was 
founded  for  Regular  canons  of  the  order  of  St.  Augustin  by  king 
Cormac,  that  is,  the  Cormac  friend  of  St.  Maladiy.    Now  the 
amununity,  which   St.  Malachy  governed  at  Ibrach,  consisted 
not  of  Regular  canons,  but  of  monks  of  the  old  order  of  Bangor, 
or  of  St.  Comgall,  as  is  clear  from  St.  Bernard.     Next  he  says, 
that  it  was  founded  about  the  year  1134;  but  in  this  year  St.. 
Malachy  was  at  Armagh,  having  already  returned  from  Munster. 
It  is  there^e  clear,  that  the  abbey  of  St.  Barr,  otherwise  called 
GiU-abbey,  was  quite  different  from  the  house  of  Ibrach.     Ale- 
raand  (Hist.  Man.  Sfc,  p.  54.)  imagined,  that  Ibrach  was  the 
same  as  Beg>erin  near  Wexford,  as  if  Ibrach  were  derived  from 
the  name  of  St.  Ibar.     This  conjecture  betrays  his  ignorance  of 
Irish  history.    For  Ibrach  was,  as  St.  Bernard  states,  in  Cormac 
Mao-Carthy*s  kingdom,  whereas  B^-erln  certainly  was  not     It 
is  strange  that  Butler  {Life  of  St,  Malachy)  and  some  others  have 
referred  to  this  so  clearly  wrong  opinion  of  AJemand.     I  have 
not  the  least  doubt,  but  that  Ibracli  or  IbraCy  as  spelled  by  St. 
Bernard,  was  no  other  than  the  district  still  called  Iveragh  {6  and 
V  commutable  in  Irish)  now  a  barony  in  the  county  of  Kerry. 
The  establishment  formed  there  by  St  Maiachy  seems  to  have 
ceased  soon  afler  his  departure  from  Munster,  as  it  is  very  pro- 


CHAP.  XXTI.  OP   IRELAND.  93 

bable  that  the  brethren  followed  him  back  to  Ulstei ,  and  we  know 
that  the  monasteiy  of  Bangor,  whence  thej  had  come,  continued 
to  exist  after  these  times. 

(74)  Tr.  Th.  p.  303. 

(75)  See  above  §.  9.  It  is  hard  so  think,  that  he  could  hare 
been  the  superior  of  the  monks  of  Bangor,  whereas  St.  Malach  j 
seems  to  have  retained  that  office  to  himself;  unless  it  might  be 
said  that  he  acted  as  a  substitute  for  the  saint,  while  attending  to 
hiB  diocese  of  Connor.  It  may  be  suspected,  that  Maurice  O'Hin* 
drectaigh  was  the  uncle  of  St.  M alachy,  who,  as  we  have  seen,  had 
possessed  those  lands,  and  who,  being  too  old  to  follow  the  saint 
to  Munster,  had  retired  to  Armagh.  He  is  spoken  of  as  a  holj 
man ;  but  I  do  not  find  liim  called  uncle  to  St.  Malachy. 

(76)  Annals  of  Innisfallen  at  i4.  1131.  4  Masters,  ap.  Tr.  Th. 
p,  808.  and  Ware,  ArckhUhops  of  Cashel.  Compare  wiUi  Chap. 
KXV.  §,  14. 

(77)  Tr.  Th.  p.  303. 

§.  XIII.  Maurice  had  held  the  see  of  Armagh  for 
three  years,  and  consequently  until  11  a2,  when 
those,  who  were  anxious  to  put  an  end  to  the  usur- 
pation, particularly  Malchus  of  Lismore  and  Gille- 
bert  of  Limerick,  the  apostolic  legate,  havino*  as- 
sembled some  bishops  and  chieftains,  went  in  a  body 
to  where  St.  Malachy  was,  determined  to  use  force 
if  he  should  resist  their  plan  for  placing  him  on  the 
see.  After  much  expostulation  on  his  part  and  their 
threatening  him  with  excommunication,  at  lentnh 
he  submitted  on  condition  of,  in  case  of  the  peace' of 
the  Church  being  established  and  matters  properly 
arranged,  being  allowed  to  return  to  his  former 
spouse  (Connor)  and  to  his  beloved  state  of  poverty, 
from  which,  he  said,  they  were  dragging  him.  It 
seems,  that  he  was  then  in  his  monastery  of  Ibrach 
where  he  was  in  the  habit  of  practising  his  system  of 
poverty,  and  which,  being  in  Munster,  lay  convenient 
for  his  being  called  upon  by  Malchus  and  Gillebert. 
His  submitting  to  the  demand  made  of  him  was 
chiefly  owing  to  his  recollection  of  the  vision,  in 


94  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXYIw 

which  the  pastoral  staff  of  Celsus  appeared  as  if 
handed  to  hiin»  and  he  was  afraid  lest  his  further 
opposition  might  involve  a  resistance  to  the  will  of 
God.  Accordingly  he  went  to  the  diocese  of  Ar- 
magh»-  of  which  *ne  undertook  the  care,  as  well  as  of 
its  dependencies,  but  avoided  entering  the  city, 
being  apprehensive  that  bloodshed  might  be  the  con** 
sequence  of  his  doing  so.  After  two  years  Maurice 
died  on  the  17th  of  September  in  1 134,  (78)  having 
endeavoured,  as  much  as  he  could,  that  his  successor 
should  be  Niell  a  member  of  the  same  usurping 
family.  This  Niell,  whose  name  has  been  latinized 
into  NigelluSy  was  according  to  a  very  probable 
account,  a  brother  of  Celsus ;  for  he  is  said  to  have 
been  a  son  of  Aidus  and  a  grandson  of  a  former 
archbishop  Moeliosa.  (79)  At  any  rate,  he  belonged 
to  that  race,  and  their  faction  were  preparing  to  install 
him,  but  were  opposed  by  a  king  and  several  bishops 
and  many  pious  persons,  who  assembled  for  the  pur- 
pose of  introducing  St.  Malachy  into  Aimagh.  A 
hostile  party,  headed  by  a  very  wicked  man,  placed 
themselves  on  a  hill  adjoining  the  place  of  assembly 
with  the  intention  of  rushing  down  and  killing  the 
king  and  St.  Malachy.  On  his  discovering  their 
plan  the  saint  entered  a  neighbouring  church  and 
prayed  to  God.  All  of  a  sudden  clouds  and  dark- 
ness with  great  rain  changed  the  day  into  night,  and 
a  dreadful  storm  came  on  accompanied  with  great 
thunder  and  lightning,  which  killed  the  leader  of  that 
party  and  some  others  of  them,  besides  severely  in- 
juring others  and  dispersing  the  whole  gang,  while 
the  storm  and  whirlind  left  St.  Malachy's  friends 
untouched,  although  not  far  distant.  (80) 

(78)  lb.  p,  304.  from  the  4<  Masters.  This  date  agrees  exactly 
with  St.  Bernards  account  of  Maurice  having  occupied  the  see  for 
five  years,  reckoning  from  the  death  of  Celsus  in  1129* 

(79)  Colgan  says,  {ib,)  that  Niell  was  son  of  the  Aldus,  vrho 
died  in  1108,  and  who  was  a  son  of  Dubdalethe  HI.  Elsewhere, 


CHAP.  XXTIf  OF   IRELAND.  95 

(ibJ)  owing  to  an  omiasion  of  the  pren,  Niell  is  called  son  of  Dub- 
dalethe.  But  (t^.  p.  S05.)  Colgan  mak^  him  the  son  of  the 
Aldus  son  of  Moeliosa ;  and  O'Flaherty  maintains  (MS.  note)  that 
this  is  the  true  reading  of  the  4  Masters.  If  so,  and  if  they  were 
otherwise  nght^  it  will  follow,  that  Niell  was  a  brother  of  Celsus. 
(See  Chap*  xxv.  §.  12.)  But  St.  Bernard  dther  did  not  know 
this,  or  did  not  choose  to  mention  it 

(80)  St.  Bernard,  cap*  ?•  According  to  the  Annals  of  Innis.* 
iaDen  at  A.  11S4>  the  conspirators  were  from  Tulad)-og,  now 
Tullyhog  in  the  barony  of  Dungannon,  county  of  Tirone,  and  the 
transaction  is  thus  stated ;  ^*  The  Kineal  Eogan  (Tironians)  of 
Tulach-Og  conspired  against  Maolmaodhog  (Malachy)  bishop  of 
Armagh,  and  twelve  of  them  were  struck  dead  by  lightning  on 
the  veiy  spol^  where  tliey  were  forming  the  conspiracy  against  the 
holy  man." 

§.  XIV.  St.  Malachy  was  then  conducted  to  Ar- 
magh as  its  bishop  and  primate  of  all  Ireland,  towards 
the  latter  end  of  that  same  year  1 1 34,  (81)  being 
then  38  years  old.  (82)  Niell,  finding  it  necessary 
to  make  his  escape,  took  with  him  two  great  orna- 
ments of  the  cathedral,  viz.  the  text  of  the  Gospels, 
which  had  belonged  to  St.  Patrick,  and  the  celebrated 
staff,  called  the  staff  of  Jesus.  (83)  Carrying 
about  these  objects  of  the  people's  highest  respect, 
he  was  received  every  where  with  great  attention,  and 
favoured  by  numbers  of  persons  in  preference  to  St. 
Malachy.  A  powerful  chieftain  of  the  usurping 
family,  whom  the  king,  St.  Malachy's  friend,  hac^ 
before  he  left  Armagh,  forced  to  swear,  that  he  would 
keep  peace  with  the  bishop,  and  even  to  give  him 
many  hostages  to  that  effect,  still  harboured  evil 
designs  against  him,  and,  on  the  king's  having  re* 
tired,  went  to  Armagh,  where  with  some  relatives 
and  friends  he  formed  a  plot  for  putting  the  saint  to 
death.  They  were,  however,  afraid  of  the  people, 
and  did  not  dare  to  attack  him  in  public.  But  on 
an  evening,  when  with  all  the  clergy  and  a  multitude 
of  the  faithful  he  was  celebrating  Vespers  in  the 


96  AN  ECCLfiSfAStlCAL  HISTORY       CHAP.  XXTI. 

church,  that  ill-disposed  chieftain  sent  some  persons 
to  request,  that  he  would  call  upon  him  for  the 
purpose  of  their  coming  to  amicable  terms.     To  this 
the  assistants  replied,  that  it  was  rather  his  business 
to  wait  upon  the  bishop,  and  that  the  church  was  the 
fittest  place  for  settling  such  matters.     The  mes- 
sengers answered,  that  the  chieftain  was  afraid  of 
the  crowd,  by  whom  he  was  hated  on  account  of 
their  attachment  to  the  bishop,  and  nearly  killed  a 
few  days  before.     While  they  were  thus  contending, 
St.  Malachy  interfered,  and  said  ;  "  Brethren,  allow 
me  to  imitate  my  master.     In  vain  am  I  a  christian, 
if  I  do  not  follow  Christ.     Perhaps  I  shall  soften 
the  tyrant  by  this  act  of  humility  j  and,'  if  not,  I 
shall  come  off  victorious  by,  although  the  ecclesiastical 
pastor,  paying  to  a  layman  an  attention,  which  he 
owed  to  me.      You  will  be  edified  by  my  example. 
And  what  if  I  should  happen  to  be  killed  ?     I  do 
not  refuse  to  die,  so  as  that  you  may  receive  an 
example  of  life  from  me.     A  bishop,  as  has  been 
said  by  the  chief  of  bishops,  ought  not  to  domineer 
over  God's  inheritance,  but  be  a  model  to  the  flock, 
and  such  a  one  as  was  exhibited  by  him,  who  humbled 
himself,  becoming  obedient   unto  death."      After 
some  other  words  to  this  purpose  he  set  out  amidst 
the  tears  and  supplications  of  all  the   bystanders, 
who  requested  that  his  wish  to  die  for  Christ  should 
not  induce  him  to  leave  the  flock  of  Christ  desolate. 
He  was  accompanied  by  only  three  of  his  disciples, 
who  were  ready  to  die  along  with  him.     On  entering 
the  house  he  found  himself  surrounded  by  armed 
men,  who,  on  his  appearing,  seemed  stupified,  and 
did  not  lift  a  hand  against  him.     The  chief  of  the 
party,  instead  of  attacking  him,  rose  up  to  receive 
him  in  an  honourable  manner,  and  the  very  persons, 
who  had  meditated  his  death,  offered  him  peace, 
which  was  soon  concluded  on  a  firm  and  solid  footing, 
so  that  his  foimer  enemies  became  attached  to  him. 
As  to  Niell,  he  was  soon  after  obliged  to  desist  from 


CHAP.  XXVI.  OF  IRELAND.  97 

his  pretensions  and  to  give  up  the  reliques  or  orna- 
ments, which  he  had  carried  off.  St.  Malachy  had 
it  now  in  his  power  to  exercise  his  ministry  with  per- 
feet  freedom,  and  was  indefatigable  in  his  exertions. 
Yet  he  had  still  some  enemies ;  but  his  friends  took 
care  to  guard  him  both  day  and  night  against  their 
snares.  A  prating  fellow,  who  used  to  insult  the 
saint  and  constantly  speak  ill  of  him,  was  punished 
by  his  tongue  having  swelled  and  rotted,  from  which 
he  continued  to  throw  out  worms  for  seven  days  until 
at  length  he  died.  On  an  occasion  of  St.  Malachy's 
preaching  to  the  people  a  woman  of  the  usurping 
family  interrupting  him  made  use  of  the  most  op- 
probrious and  blasphemous  expressions  against  him, 
calling  him  a  hypocrite,  an  invader  of  other  people's 
inheritance,  &c.  He  made  no  answer  ;  but  she  was 
struck  with  madness,  and,  crying  out  that  she  was 
suffocated  by  Malachy,  expired  not  long  afler  in  a 
horrid  manner. 

(81}  Annals  of  Innisfallen,  ib.  and  4  Masters,  ap.  Tr,  Th.  p. 

304. 

(82)  The  anno  aetatis  suae  tricesimo  octavo  of  St.  Bernard  must 
be  understood  of  38  years  complete,  whereas  St.  Malachy  was 
bom,  as  we  have  seen,  in  1095  and  apparently  towards  the  lat- 
ter end  of  the  year,  so  that  he  was  not  as  yet  39  years  old 
when  he  entered  Armagh  after  the  death  of  Maurice  in  September, 
A.D.  1134. 

(83)  Concerning  this  staff,  see  C?iap.  iv.  ^.  12. 

§.xv.  In  the  same  year,  1 134,  Imar  O'Haedhagain, 
who  had  been  St.  Malachy's  master,  died  at  Rome, 
whither  he  had  gone  on  a  pilgrimage.  (84)  In  said 
year  a  synod  was  held  in  Cashel  by  the  archbishop, 
Domnaid  O'Conaing,  and  the  bishops  of  Munster, 
who  consecrated  the  church,  which  had  been  built  or 
re-built  there  by  Cormac  Mac-Carthy.  (85)  This 
church  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  great 
cathedral  of  Cashel,  which,  as  generally  known,,  was 

VOL.  IV.  n 


98  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTOIIT      CHAP.  XXTI, 

not  erected  until  many  years  later  by  Donald  O'Brian 
about  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  the  English  in  Ire- 
land. (86)     I  find  it  stated,  that  in  the  same  year 
the  cathedral  of  Tuam  was  stormed  and  forcibly  en- 
tered by  the  Dalcassians,  and  that  Derry,  the  churches 
of  Rath-Iuirg(Rathlure)  Raphoe,  and  Clonard,  part 
of  Cong  and  Eithne,    Roscommon,   Rossmor,  and 
-several  other  principal   churches  were  burned  and 
plundered  by  the  Momonians  headed  by  their  king 
tonor  0*Brian.     These  devastations  must  have  been 
a  part  of  those  committed  by  the  great  army,  com- 
posed of  Irish   and   Danes,    which   he   and  other 
princes  led  in  that  year  against  Leth-cuinn  or  the 
northern  half  of  Ireland.  (87)     In   the  following 
year  Cumea-mor  Macconmara  (Macnamara)  king  of 
Ibh-Caisin,  the  chief  plunderer  of  the  cathedral  of 
Tuam,  was  killed  by  the  Desmonians  under  Cormac 
Mac-Carthy,  who  ravaged  Thomond.  (88)    Other 
instances  of  this  disgraceful   mode  of  warfare  and 
want  of  respect  for  churches  occur  in  those  times. 
Thus  Kildare  was  plundered  by  Dermod  O' Brian 
«and  others  in  11 36  ^  and  in  the  same  year  Clonard 
was  pillaged  and  destroyed  by  the  people  of  Breffny 
and  Fermanagh.     Even  Cormac  Mac  Carthy  is  said 
to  have  burned  a  place  called  Maighe  Deiscirt,  both 
Jiouses  and  churches.  (89)     After  this  period  I  find 
no  further  mention  of  Malchus  bishop  of  Lismore, 
and,^  as  he  was  veiy  old  when  St.   Malachy  first 
placed  himself  under  his  direction  about  the  year 
1123,  (90)  it  may  be  fairly  conjectured  that  he 
(died  not  long  after  St.  Malachy  got  full  possession  of 
Armagh.      Phis  appears  more  probable  than  that 
he  lived  until   1150,  as  some  have  supposed  who 
made  him  the  same  as  a  bishop  of  Lismore  named 
Moelmonech  0*Lonsech.     In  1 135  died  the  blessed 
Fiachrius    a     very    holy  elder  of    Clonard.    (91) 
Whether  the  title  of  e/rfer  given  to  him  indicate  that 
he  was  a  bishop,  as  some  have  thought,  I  will  not 
pretend  to  decide.     To  the  same  year  is  affixed  the 


GHAP.  XXVI.  OF  IRELAND.  9tf 

death  of  Moeliosa  O'Hamire,  who  appears  as  the 
«econd  bishop  of  Waterford,  Domnald  O'Dubhai 
or  Dubthaighy  a  very  wise  man,  who  was  bishop  of 
Clonmacnois  and  of  Elphin,  called  comorban  of  St. 
Kieran  and  archbishop  of  Connaught,  died  in  1136 
at  Clonfert,  where  he  was  buried  on  St,  Patrick's 
day.  From  his  having  be^n  honoured  with  the  title 
of  archbishop  of  Connaught  some  writers  have  con- 
cluded, that  he  was  also  bishop  of  Tuam.  But,  had 
he  been  such,  why  not  styled  comorban  of  St.  larlath^ 
as  the  bishops  of  Tuam  usually  were  ?  It  is  more 
probable,  that  said  title  was  given  to  him  merely  in 
an  honorary  manner,  on  account  of  his  particular 
merit  and  the  esteem  he  was  held  in  (92).  Nor  was 
there  as  yet  any  Connaught  bishop  regularly  enti- 
tled to  the  name  of  aixhbishop. 

(84)  4  Masters  ap,  Tr,  Th.  p,  303.  Imar's  name  is  in  the 
Carthusian  niart}at>logy  at  12  November ;  ^but,  according  to  Marian 
Gorman  and  the  martyrology  of  Donegal,  he  died  on  the  13th  of 
August. 

(85)  See  above  §.  7.  and  Not.  58.  The  Annals  of  Innisfallea 
have  at  ^.  1134 ;  "  The  church  built  by  Cormac  Mac-Carthy  in 
Cashel  was  consecrated  this  year  by  the  archbishop  and  bishops 
of  Munster,  at  which  ceremony  the  nobility  of  Ireland,  both 
clergy  and  laity,  were  present."  Ware  {Antiq.  cap,  29  at  Cashel) 
states,  from  the  Annals  of  the  Prioiy  of  the  island  of  All  saints, 
that  after  the  rebuilding  of  this  church  it  was  solemnly  consecratedt 
and  a  s3mod  held  there  in  the  year  1 134.  See  also  Harris,  Arch' 
bishops  of  Cashdy  p.  464. 

(86)  Dr.  Milner  fell  (Tour  in  Irelandy  Letter  14.)  into  a 
strange  mistake  on  this  point.  Having  made  mention  of  Cormacli 
chapel,  which,  he  says,  was  consecrated  in  the  year  900,  he  adds; 
'^  A  much  more  spacious  and  el^ant  cathedral  was  added  to  this 
above  two  centuries  later,  being  consecrated,  and  a  synod  held  in 
it,  A.  D.  1134;  at  which  time  the  former  church  began  to  be 
used  as  a  chapter-house.  Thus  he  confounded  the  church,  tliat 
was  consecrated  in  1134,  with  the  spacious  cathedral,  which  was 
not  erected  untQ  about  forty  years  later.    It  is  very  odd  that  he 

H  2 


100         AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.  XXYII. 

did,  whereas  both  Ware  'and  Harris  expressly  and  clearly  distin- 
guish them,  (locc,  citLj  representing  the  church  consecrated  in 
11 34*,  and  which  they  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  Cormac's 
chapel  rebuilt,  as  quite  different  from  the  great  cathedral  after^ 
wards  newly  erected  by  Donald  0*Brimi, 

(67)  See  the  Annals  of  Innisfallen  at  A.  1184.  Eithne  and 
Rossmor,  by  which  name  various  places  might  have  been  called, 
were  probably  in  Connaught«  There  is  a  river,  formerly  named 
Ethne,  which  runs  between  the  counties  of  Longford  and  West- 
meath. 

(88)  lb.  at  A.  1135.    Ibh-Caisin  was  m  Thomond. 

(89)  lb.  at  A.  1136. 

(90)  See  above  §.7.        (91)  AA.  SS.  p.  ^07. 

(92)  See  concerning  him  t&.  /?.  217*  and  Ware  and  Harris  at 
Cionmacnois,  Tuam,  and  Elphin. 


CHAR  XXVIL 


St.  Malachy  makes  a  visitation  ofMunster — Pesti^ 
lence  in  Ireland^^Death  ofMoeliosa  Moekolumb 
— St.  Malachy  retires  to  the  bishopric  of  Down, 
and  appoints  Gelasius  his  successor  in  Armagh — 
Death  of  Domnald  O'Cofiaing,  archbishop  of 
Cashel—and  ofGiolla  Criost  bishop  ofClogher — 
Cormac  Mc  Carthy  murdered — Death  of  Mac^ 
brigid  0*Brolchan,  suffragan  bishop  of  Armagh— 
St.  Malachy  goes  to  Rome  to  procure  tlie  pallium 
for  the  sees  of  Armagh  and  Cashel^^appointed  fe- 
gate  by  the  Pope — Patrick  bishop  of  Limerick  con^ 
secrated  by  the  bishop  of  Canterbury^^Gelasiu^ 
archbishop  of  Armagh^  makes  a  visitation  through- 
out  Connaught^^Synods  Jield  in  various  places  by 
St.  Malachy — Some  of  the  monks  of  Clarivaiuc 
sent  by  St.  Bernard  to  form  a  monastery  in  Ire- 
land — Cistercian  house  of  MeUifont  founded — 
Disputes  betweenO*  Conor  ofConnaught  andO'Me- 
laghlin  ofMeath — Great  Synod  under  Muredach 
O^Dubhthaic  bishop  of  Tu^m — Another  synod^^ 


CRAf.XXTin  OF   IRELAND.  lOl 

Several  miracles  wrought  hg  St  Malachy'^He 
calls  a  council  at  Lismore  on  account  of  a  man 
denying  the  Real  Presence  in  the  Holy  Eucharist 
— Different  monasteries  and  oratories  erected  by 
St.  Malachy'-^He  rebuilds  or  repairs  the  church 
of  Down^^Synod  qf  Holmpatrick — St  Malachy 
sets  out  for  France  to  procure  the  palUumsJrom 
Pope  Eugene  III. — Arrives  at  Clarivaux^  takes 
sick  and  dies  there — Different  cistercian  abbeys 
founded  in  Ireland^-Cardinal  Paparo  arrives  in 
Ireland^^Synod  qf  Kelts  convoked — names  of  the 
bishops  who  attended  that  synod. — Palliums  be- 
stowed on  the  sees  of  Armagh^  Cashelj  Dublin 
and  Tuam — Archbishop  qf  Armagh  declared  pri-- 
mate — Suffragan  sees  appointed  for  the  four  me-- 
tropolitans. 

SECT.  I. 

Some  time  after  St.  Malachy  was  firmly  seated 
on  the  see  of  Armagh,  he  made  a  visitation  of 
Munster.  (I)  A  pestilence  having  broken  out,  the 
clergy  and  people  of  Armagh  went  in  procession, 
with  the  usual  commemoration  and  reliques  of 
saints  j  but  on  his  joining  them  in  prayer  it  im- 
mediately ceased.  (2)  In  1136  died  a  distin- 
guished man,  Moeliosa  Moelcolumb,  a  very  exact 
calculator  of  times  for  the  use  of  the  church  of 
Armagh,  its  librarian,  and  an  eminent  antiquary. 
(3)  St.  Malachy,  having  in  the  course  of  three 
years  settled  ecclesiastical  matters  in  the  diocese,, 
restored  liberty  to  its  church,  reformed  abuses^ 
&c.  now  resolved  on  resigning  the  see,  according 
to  his  previous  determination  and  agreement,  and 
on  returning  to  the  scene  of  his  former  labours. 
Yet  he  did  not  take  to  himself  the  see  of  Connor, 
where  he  had  already  placed  a  bishop,  but  fixed 
upon  Down,  which  was  united  to  Connor  before 
and    when  he  was  bishop  there.      But,   as  they 


102  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORt      CHAP.  XXV1I« 

had  been  distinct  sees,  he  now  thought  it  ad^ 
viseable  to  separate  them  again,  and  leaving  that 
of  Connor,  strictly  so  called,  to  the  bishop  in 
possession,  undertook  himself  the  care  of  Down, 
which  was  considered  inferior  to  the  other.  (4) 
This  could  not  have  been  earlier  than  some  time 
in  the  year  1137,  whereas  St.  Malachy  continued 
to  govern  Armagh  for  about  three  years  after  his 
full  accession  in  1134.  before  he  retired  to  Down, 
he  appointed  as  his  successor  in  Armagh,  Gela* 
sius  with  the  consent  of  the  clergy  and  people. 
(5)  This  distinguished  prelate  was  a  native  of 
the  North  of  Ireland,  and  son  of  Roderic,  a 
man  distinguished  for  his  learning,  and  an  ex- 
cellent poet.  His  birth  is  assigned  to  j1.  jD. 
1088,  and  he  is  usually  called  in  Irish  GiUa 
Mac-Lieg.  (6)  In  his  youth  he  embraced  the 
monastic  state  in  the  abbey  of  Derry,  (7)  of  which 
he  became  abbot,  and  consequently  comorban  or 
successor  of  Columbkill,  in  about  1121,  which  si- 
tuation he  held  for  sixteen  years.  (8)  I  find  him 
called  also  archdeacon  of  Derry,  (9)  whence  it 
seems  that  Derry  was  then  considered  an  episcopal 
see.  While  he  was  abbot  of  this  monastery,  it 
was  attacked  in  1124  by  a  prince  Ardgar  at  Ailech 
near  Derry,  who,  on  the  towns-people  interfering, 
was  killed  by  one  of  them.  (10)  In  the  same 
year  1137,  in  which  Gelasius  was  placed  at  Ar- 
magh, died  Domnald  O'Conaing,  archbishop  of 
Cashel,  who  is  most  highly  praised  for  his  wis- 
dom, devotion,  spirit  of  prayer,  and  liberality  to 
the  poor  and  for  pious  purposes.  (11)  He  was 
succeeded  by  Domnald  O'Lonargan,  who  held  the 
see  until  1158.(12) 

(1 )  The  4  Masters  (ap.  Tr.  Th.  p.  304.)  have  two  visitations 
of  Munster  by  St.  Malachy,  one  in  1134  (wrongly  printed 
1124)  the  very  year  of  his  getting  full  possession,  and  another 
in,}  136.    I  strongly  suspect,  that  they  were  mistaken  as  to  any 


CHAF.  XXVII.  OF   IRELAND.  lOS 

such  TisitaUon  in  11S4.  St  Malachy  had  enough  to  do  in  that 
year,  particularly  considering  his  not  being  well  seated  until  tha 
late  part  <^  it,  at  Armagh,  not  to  have  time  to  go  so  soon  to 
Munster,  and  I  am  inclined  to  think,  that  there  was  only  ona 
visitation,  viz,  that  of  1136. 
(2)  St.  Bernard,  cap,  8.        (3)  Tr.  Th.  p.  SO*. 

(4)  St«  Bernard,  cap.  9.  Ledwich  {Antig^  p.  468.)  tells  ft 
monstrous  lie,  saying  that  St.  Malachy,  after  his  three  years  in* 
cumbency  was  driven  from  Armaghjby  the  qldfamUi/. 

(5)  Colgan  has  (AA.  SS.  at  27th  March  ^  a  Life  of  thia 
emintnt  prelate,  which  he  collected  from  various  sources.  He 
vainly  strives  to  show  by  means  of  some  round-about  calculations^ 
that  Gelasius  was  raised  to  the  see  of  Armagh  in  1 136.  It  would 
be  a  waste  of  time  to  inquire  into  his  modes  of  reckoning,  and 
it  is  sufficient  to  observe  that,  as  it  is  certain  that  St.  Malachy 
did  not  get  full  possession  of  this  see  until  the  latter  part  of  1 134> 
(see  Chap,  xxvi.  $.14.)  as  Colgan  himself  admits,  ( Tr.  Th.  p^ 
804  )  Gelasius  could  not  be  a  bishop  of  it  before  some  time  in 
1187>  (tlie  year  marked  in  the  Annals  of  Mary's  Abbey)  whereas 
it  IS  likewise  certain,  that  St.  Malachy  held  it  for  about  three- 
years  after  said  part  of  1 134.  What  is  here  observed  serves  also 
to  set  aside  a  story,  which  Colgan  has  ( Tr*  Th.  ib.)  and  which 
he  repeats  in  the  Life  of  Gelasius,  {cap.  8.)  viz.  that  NieU,  or  Ni- 
gellus,  again  seized  upon  the  see  in  1136,  on  Uie  occasion  of  St- 
Malachy^s  retiring  from  it.  But  St.  Malachy  was  still  at  Armagh 
himself  in  1 1 36.  Nor  does  St.  Bernard,  who  mentions  the  appoint- 
ment of  Grelasius,  say  a  word  about  this  second  usurpation  of  Ni- 
gellus,  but,  on  the  contrary,  states  (cap.  8.)  that,  after  he  waa 
forced  to  submit  to  St.  Malachy,  he  was  obliged  also  to  remain 
quiet  for  the  remainder  of  his  life,  quiescere  de  rdiquo  in  omni 
subfedione.  Had  he  made  any  second  attempt,  St.  Bernard 
would  not  have  spared  him.  Ware  and  Harris  (Bishops  at  Gdo'^ 
sius)  have  the  same  story,  having  copied  it  from  Colgan. 

(6)  MaC'Liegy  or,  as  he  spells  it,  MaC'Leigh^  is  translated  by 
Harris  (iS.)  son  of  the  scholar.  Others  call  him  Mac-Liag^ 
Leighin  signifies  in  Irish  a  scholar,  as  Liagh  does  a  physician. 
Colgan  observes,  {Not.  2.  Life  of  Gelasius)  that  he  has  been 
called,  by  antomomasia,  the  son  of  the  poet.  Dr.  O'Conor  quotes 
{Ber.  Hib.  Scriptor*  2.  Proleg.  p,  144.)  a  passage  from  Mad« 
brigte  (see  Not.  94  to  Chap,  xxi.)  in  which  he  is  called  Mat 


104  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY        CHAP.  XXVII* 

Liag  mac  mie  Ruadriy  as  if  grandson  of  Roderic,  and  Mac^ 
Liag  seems  to  be  explained  son  of  the  man  of  poems. 

(7)  Ware  [ib*)  makes  him  an  Augustin  Canon,  according  to 
his  supposition  that  the  abbey  of  Deny  belonged  to  that  order* 
But  that  abbey  existed  for  centuries  before  there  were  Augustin 
Canons  in  the  world,  and  was  of  the  order  of  Columb  kill.  He 
tells  us  elsewhere,  that  many  of  the  old  Irish  monasteries 
adopted  in  later  times  the  rule  of  the  Canons  of  St.  Augustin ; 
but  he  would  not  have  been  able  to  prove,  that  it  was  received 
at  Deny  in  the  times  of  Gelasius.  There  was  indeed  a  certain 
affinity  between  the  rule  of  these  new  Canons,  who  did  net  ap- 
pear until  the  eleventh  centuiy,  and  the  old  general  system  of 
the  Irish  monk?,  which  was  bottomed  on  the  monastic  regula* 
tions  introduced  by  St.  Patrick  from  Tours  and.  Lerins ;  yet  they 
were  not  originally  the  same,  and  the  ancient  Irish  rules  were 
much  stricter  than  that  of  the  Augustin  Canons.  Harris  (f6.) 
says ;  ^  It  is  certain  the  abbey  of  Deny  owed  its  filiation  to  the 
house  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  of  Armagh,  which  past  question 
was  of  the  Augustin  congregation.**  The  first  part  of  this  as- 
sertion  is  quite  unfounded.  How  could  the  abbey  (^  Derry> 
which  was  founded  by  Coliunb-kiU  in  the  sixth  centuiy,  owe 
its  filiation  to  a  house,  that  did  not  exist  till  the  twdflh  ?  There 
is  no  authentic  account  of  the  house  or  monastery  c^  St.  Peter 
and  Paul  at  Armagh,  until  its  church  was  erected  by  Imar 
0*Haedhagain,  and  consecrated  by  Celsus  in  1126.  (See  Chap, 
XXVI.  $.  8.)  And  Ware  (Antiq.  cap.  26.)  and  Hams  {Monas* 
ieries)  were  wrong  in  supposing,  that  it  had  been  founded  by  St. 
Patrick.  Archdall  has  terribly  bungled  and  confused  this  matter, 
(at  Armagh)  placing  a  long  string  of  abbots,  and  even  archbi- 
shops, &c.  ever  since  the  days  of  St.  Patrick  in  the  monastery  of 
St  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  thus  confounding  it  with  the  ancient  reli- 
gious house,  which  fix>m  the  very  beginning  was  annexed  to  the 
cathedral.  He  makes  Imar  abbot  of  it  in  1 100,  that  is  several 
years  before  the  church  was  built  and  consecrated,  although  it  is 
certain  firom  St.  Bernard's  account  of  him,  tliat  he  was  not  one 
at  tliat  time.  He  might  have  acted  as  such  afterwards,  in  con- 
sequence of  having  received  several  disciples  besides  St.  Mala- 
chy,  and  thus  have  given  rise  to  the  community  of  Augustin 
Canons,  which  occupied  the  house  of  St.  Peter  and  St  Paul.    It 


CHAP.  XXVII.  OF  IRELAND.  105 

has  been  pretended,  that  the  abbey  of  Derry  was  a  Benedictine 
house  in  the  times  of  Gelasius,  and  therefore  that  he  belonged 
to  that  order.  This  is  a  silly  pretension  of  some  Benedictine 
writersy  who  strove  to  persuade  the  world,  that  many  of  our  old 
Irish  monasteries  were  of  their  institution.  The  attachment  of 
the  Columbians,  such  as  the  monks  of  Derry  were  to  Columb- 
kill,  was  too  strong  to  allow  us  to  suppose,  that  they  would  easily 
have  changed  their  rule  for  that  of  the  Benedictines* 

(8)  The  4  Masters  (ap.  Colgan  in  his  Life  cap.  30.)  have  16 
years  for  his  administration  as  successor  of  St.  Columba*  Hence 
Colgan  concluded,  that  he  was  appointed  abbot  of  Deny  in 
1120,  on  the  sqpposition  that  he  was  removed  to  Armagh  in 
11 86.  But,  as  he  was  not  removed  until  1137,  his  appointment 
at  Derry  was  not  prior  to  1121. 

(9)  4  Masters  at  A.  1137,  quoted  by  Colgan,  A  A.  SS,  p. 
779. 

(10)  Life  of  Gelasius,  cap,  B* 

(11)  4  Masters,  ap.  Tr.  Th.  p.  308. 

(12)  See  Ware  and  Harris  at  Archbishops  of  Cashel.  The 
Annals  of  Innis&llen  (at  A.  1158)  call  him  Donall  O'Lonaig^n, 
and  state  tliat  he  was  a  Dalcassian. 

§.  II.  St.  Malachy,  being  now  bishop  of  Down, 
began  his  new  career  with  uniting  some  of  his  dis- 
ciples into  a  congregation  of  Regular  Clerks,  appa- 
rently of  the  order  called  Canons  Regular  of  St. 
Augustin.  (13)  He  now  exerted  himself  with  fresh 
vigour,  acting  as  a  zealous  bishop,  enforcing  monas- 
tic discipline,  making  ecclesiastical  regulations,  &c. 
Not  long  after  his  being  stationed  at  Down  he  lost 
his  brother  Christian  (Gilla-Criost) bishop  of  Clogher, 
who  died  in  1138,  and  was  buried  in  the  church  of 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  at  Armagli.  His  memory 
was  revered  on  the  12th  of  June,  the  anniversary  of 
his  death.  (140  Tn  fact  be  was  a  very  holy  pre- 
late,  who,  although  not  so  celebrated  as  St.  Ma- 
lachy, was  perhaps  not  unequal  to  him  in  sanctity 
oflifeandzesd  lor  iustice.  (15)  In  what  year  he 
had  been  appointed  bishop  of  Clogher  I  am  not  able 


106         AN   ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY      CHAP^  XXTII. 

to  ascertain.  (16)  Moelpatrick  O'Drugati,  who  had 
been  chief  professor  of  Armagh  since  IIO7,  (17) 
died  in  the  said  year  1 138,  on  the  2d  of  January,  in 
the  island  Inis-locha-cre,  alias  the  Island  of  the  liv* 
ififfs  whither  he  had  gone  some  time  before  on  a  pil- 
grimage. (18)  He  is  praised  as  a  man  highly  dis- 
tinguished for  sanctity  and  great  knowledge  of  the 
Hdy  scriptures.  (19)  In  the  same  year  Cormac 
Mac^Carthy,  the  friend  of  St.  Malacliy,  was  mur- 
dered by  his  own  son  in  law,  Dermod  Sugach  0*Co- 
nor  Kerry,  at  the  instigation  of  Turlogh  O'Briail. 
(20)  He  was  a  prince  remarkable  for  his  piety  and 
liberality,  as  indeed  appears  from  various  instances 
already  mentioned.  (2  J )  That  was  also  the  year,  in 
which  Gelasius  made  his  first  visitation  of  various  parts 
of  Ireland,  particularly  Munster,  \^  here  he  was  re- 
ceived with  great  honour.  (22)  Maelbrigid  0*Brol- 
chan,  a  very  wise  and  pious  man,  suffi*agan  bishop 
of  Armagh,  died  on  the  29th  of  January,  A.  2). 
11 39.  (23)  He  had  belonged  to  the  monastery  of 
Deny,  and  it  is  probable,  that  Gelasius  invited  him 
thence  to  assist  him  in  the  government  of  his  diocese. 
To  the  same  year  is  assigned  the  death  of  the  unfor- 
tunate Niell,  or  Nigellus,  who  seems  to  have  been 
one  of  the  last  of  the  usurping  family,  which  soon 
became  extinct,  and  who  is  represented  as  having 
died  a  great  penitent.  (24) 

(IS)  St.  Bernard  (cap.  13.)  calls  the  community,  formed  by  St. 
Malachy,  simply  convenium  regtdarium  clericorum.  It  is  highly 
probable,  that  he  gavQ  them  the  rule  of  the  Canons  regular  of  St* 
Augustin,  who  by  this  time  were  spread  far  and  wide  throughout 
various  parts  of  Europe.  But  this  is  the  first  occasion  that  1  meet 
with  of  their  being  mentioned,  or  seemingly  mentioned,  as  being  in 
Ireland.  Yet  there  might  have  been  some  of  them  a  few  years  ear- 
lier  at  St.  Peter  and  Su  Paul's  at  Armagh,  (compare  with  Not,  7.) 
and  Ware  says,  (see  Not.  73  to  Chap,  xxvi.)  that  the  abbey  of 
St.  Barr  near  Cork,  founded  about  1134,  belonged  to  that  on]er. 
But  I  much  doubt,  whether  he  found  the  members  of  this  abbey 


CHAP*  XXTIf.  or   IRBLAND*  lO? 

called  AuguBtin  canons  in  any  old  document  of  those  times,  tl^ 
was  too  much  in  the  habit  of  giving  the  name  of  Augtutin  Canons^ 
or  Canons  I'egular  of  St,  Augustln,  to  our  ancient  monks.  Thus 
he  makes  even  Bangor  from  its  very  foundation  in  the  sixth  cen- 
tuiy  an  abbey  of  Augustin  Canons.  Hence  it  appears^  that  he 
was  unacquainted  with  the  true  history  and  origin  of  these  Canons, 
concerning  which  see  Notes  1S3  and  134>  to  Chap.  iv.  I  may 
here  obsa^e,  by  the  bye,  that  Ware  is  wrong  in  assigning  the  ori- 
ginal foundation  of  the  monastery  of  St.  Bair  to  about  1 134.  For 
it  had  existed  since  the  seventh  century,  and  whatever  took  place 
with  regard  to  it  in  the  twelfth  conffiusted  merely  in  its  having  been 
re-established  or  re-founded,  as  ArchdaD  (at  Cork)  justly  states, 
and  perhaps  in  some  alteration  of  its  rules. 

(14)  See  Tr.  Tk.p.  482.  and  A  A.  SS.p.  742.  Ware  thought, 
(Bishops  of  Chgher)  that  the  year  1138,  mariced  for  his  death, 
might  have  been  in  reaUty  1139.  But  at  the  times  we  are  now 
treating  of  there  is  no  necessity  for  adding  a  year  to  those  of  the 
Irish  annals. 

(15)  St.  Bernard,  cap.  10.  A  great  encomium  is  paid  to  him 
also  by  the  4  Masters,  at  A.  1138. 

(16)  Harris  (Bishops  of  ClogherJ  assigns  his  promotion  to  A* 
1 126*  I  do  not  know  what  reason  he  had  for  this  date  except  thai 
in  a  list  of  distinguished  persons  of  the  church  of  Cli^her  [ap.  A  A* 
SS^  p.  742.)  one  Muredach  O'CuiUen,  who  was  killed  in  1 126,  is 
placed  next  before  him.  But  this  O'Cuillen  is  called  only  archdea- 
con of  Clogher.  Ware  has  (ib.)  a,  Mac-Mael-Josa  O'CuUean  as 
bishop  of  Clogher  and  the  immediate  predecessor  of  Christian, 
but  does  not  tell  us  in  what  year  he  died. 

(17)  See  Chap,  xxvi.  §.  2. 

(18)  Tr.  Th.  p.  304  and  Ind.  Chron.  The  year  of  his  death 
was  the  second  of  the  incumbency  of  Gelasius,  which  confirms  its 
having  been  A.  D.  11 38*  Yet  Colgan,  persisting  in  his  hypothesis 
of  Gelaaus  having  been  raised  to  Armagh  in  1136,  has  changed 
fLife  ofGdasiuSf  cap*  9.)  1138  into  1137,  notwithstanding  his 
assigning  O'Drugan's  death  to  1138  in  Tr.  Th.  locc.  ciU.  Inis- 
locha-cre  is  called  also  by  other  names,  such  as  Monaincha^  and 
is  an  island  in  the  great  bog  of  Monela,  county  of  Tippenuy,  about 
three  miles  from  Roscrea,  and  we  shall  have  occasion  to  treat  of  it 
hereafter. 


108  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXTU* 

(19)  Tn  Tk.  and  Life  of  Gdasius^  iocc  dtt. 

(20)  Annals  of  Innisfallen  at  A.  1 1S8. 

(21)  Dr.  O'Conor  (Rer.  Hib.  Scripior.  2  Proleg.  p.  Ul.)  calk 
Connac  McCarthy  not  only  king  but  bishop  of  Munster.     He 
quotes  Maelbngte,  (of  whom  see  Not,  94  to  Chap,  xxi.)  who  styles 
him  rig  escop  Muman,    But  if  escop  mean  bishop^  as  Dr.  O'Conor 
thinks,  it  cannot  in  this  passage  be  taken  in  a  strict  literal  sense. 
Escop  is  not  in  several  Irish  dictionaries,  ex.  c,  those  of  Lhuyd  and 
O'Reilly,  who  have  no  other  word  for  bishop  than  easbog  or  easbug. 
O'Brien,  however,  has,  besides  easbogy  also  eascop.     Yet,  admits 
ting  that  rig  escop  signifies  king  bishop^  either  M aelbrigte  was 
mistaken,  or,  what  is  more  probable,  he  gave  Connac  the  title  of 
bishop  in  an  honorary  manner  on  account  of  his  piety  and  atten- 
tion to  ecclesiastical  matters,  similar  to  that,  in  which  Constantine 
tlie  great  was  styled  bishop.    Or,  perhaps,  escop  indicates  an  allu- 
sion to  his  having  taken  a  pilgrim's  staff  at  Lismore.  (See  Not.  57 
to  Chap,  XXVI.)    That  Cormac  Mac-Carthy  was  not  a  real  bishop 
is  evident  from  the  Annals  of  Innisfallen,  which  often  make  men* 
tion  of  him,  as  a  king,  a  warrior,  &c.     Had  he  been  also  a  bishop, 
it  is  impossible  but  that  we  would  find  him  so  called  somewhere  in 
said  annals.    Or  would  not  St.  Bemai^,  who  speaks  so  highly  of 
him,  have  told  us  that  he  was  not  only  a  king  but  a  bishop  ?  ^ 
Keating  relates  (History^  SfCt  B.  2.  p.  103.  Dublin  edS)  his  mur- 
der ^  and  Lynch  (Cambr.  evers.  cap.  21.)  treats  of  him  rather 
minutely ;  but  neither  of  them  has  a  word  about  his  having  been 
a  bishop. 

(22)  Life  of  Gelasius,  crrp.  10.  This  is  mentioned  also  in  TV. 
Th.  p.  305.  where,  through  a  typographichal  error,  1139  appears 
instead  of  1138,  which,  as  OTlalierty  observes,  (MS^  noU  ib.)  is 
the  year  marked  by  the  4  Masters. 

(23)  lb.  cap.  11,  and  Tr.  Th.p.  305. 

(24)  lb.  St.  Bernard  states,  fVit.S.  Mai.  cap.  S.)  that  the 
whole  of  that  generation  was  swept  away  within  a  short  time  afler 
their  attempts  against  St.  Malachy.  v 

§.  III.  Crowds  of  people  of  various  ranks  flocked 
to  St.  Malachy  at  Down,  and  placed  themselves 
under  his  direction.  Having  established  several  ec- 
clesiastical regulations,  he  thought  it  not  safe  to  act 


CHAP.  XXYir.  OF   IRELAND*  109 

upon  them  without  the  authority  of  the  Apostolic 
see,  and  was  particularly  anxious  to  procure  for  the 
see  of  Armagn  the  pallium,  with  which  it  had  not 
at  any  time  been  as  yet  honoured.  (25)  He  thought 
that,  as  it  had  become  very  usual  in  those  times  to 
distinguish  metropolitan  sees  by  the  use  of  it,  Ar- 
magh ought  to  enjoy  the  same  privilege,  as  an  an« 
cient  church,  and  not  inferior  in  respectability  to 
most  of  the  other  metropolitan  ones.  He  wished 
also  to  obtain  another  for  the  see  of  Cashel  and  to 

fet  confirmed  by  the  Pope  the  act  of  Celsus,  who 
ad  raised  it  to  the  metropolitical  rank.  (26)  Con- 
sequently he  determined  on  going  to  Rome,  but 
was  strenuously  opposed  by  the  brethren  and  the 
chiefs  and  people  of  the  country,  who  could  not 
bear  the  idea  of  his  absence,  particularly  as  his  bro- 
ther Christian  of  Clogher  had  died  a  short  time 
before ;  and  they  dreaded  some  great  desolation,  if 
after  having  lost  one  pillar  of  the  Church  the  coun- 
try should  be  deprived  of  the  assistance  of  the  other. 
At  length,  however,  he  succeeded  in  their  letting 
him  depart ;  but,  before  he  set  out,  he  provided  for 
the  see  of  Clogher  by  appointing  to  it  and  conse- 
crating Edan  or  Aedan,  one  of  his  disciples,  whom 
he  considered  the  fittest  person  for  that  situation. 
Edan  is  surnamed  O^ Kelly  or  O^Killedy^  and  held 
that  see  for  many  years.  (27)  St.  Malachy  took  his 
route  by  the  way  of  England,  after  having  landed 
in  Scotland.  When  arrived  at  York,  he  was  recog- 
nized by  a  holy  priest,  named  Sycar,  who  had  never 
seen  him  before,  but  to  whom  it  had  been  revealed 
that  he  was  to  pass  that  way.  Wallelv,  or  Wallen, 
a  nobleman,  and  then  prior  of  a  community  of  Re- 
gular brethren,  waited  upon  St.  Malachy  at  York, 
and  observing  that  he  had  a  large  suite,  among 
whom  were  five  priests,  and  only  three  horses,  of- 
fered him  the  one  he  rode  himself,  which  the  saint 
accepted  of.  Continuing  his  journey,  and  travel- 
ling through  France,   he  stopped  for  a  while  at 


110  AN  BCCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVII. 

Clairvaux,  where  he  became  acquainted  with  St. 
Bernard,  who  was  most  highly  delighted  by  his  so- 
ciety. St«  Malachy  was  much  pleased  with  this 
establishment,  and  the  brethren  were  greatly  edified 
by  his  presence  and  conversation.  Taking  his  leave 
of  St.  Bernard  and  the  brethren  with  the  warmest 
feelings  of  attachment,  he  pursued  his  course  towards 
Italy,  and  having  crossed  the  Alps  wrought  a  mi- 
racle at  Ivrea  by  curing  a  child  of  his  host,  that  was 
at  the  point  of  death.  (28) 

(25)  St  Bernard,  ib.  cap.  10.  Joceline  among  other  fables  of 
his  concerning  St.  Patrick  pretends,  that  he  received  the  pallium 
at  Rome.  This  nonsense  has  been  sufficiently  refuted  already, 
Chap.  VII.  $.1.  and  ib.  Nat.  2.  Colgan,  however,  swallowed  it, 
and  has  endeavoured  in  a  really  unlearned  manner  to  support  it, 
Tr,  Th.  p.  306.  seqq.  But  I  was  surprised  to  find  that  M^Mahon, 
who  lived  in  times  when  the  origin  and  nature  of  the  pallium,  at 
granted  to  archbishops  or  bishops,  were  so  universally  known,  could 
have  undertaken  to  defend  this  silly  paradox  in  various  parts  of  his 
Jus  primatiale  Armacanum,  particularly  $.219.  seqq.  Surely  he 
ought  to  have  been  aware,  that  in  St.  Patrick's  days  the  pallium, 
of  which  we  are  now  treating,  was  not  used  in  the  Western  churdi 
even  by  the  Popes  themselves ;  and  it  is  a  very  lame  evasion  to 
to  say,  that,  although  it  ceased  to  be  sent  to  the  archbishopB  of 
Armagh  during  the  Danish  troubles,  yet  they  had  received  it  ia 
the  first  times  of  that  church.  Now  St.  Bernard  writes ;  ^'  Metro* 
politicae  sedi  deerat  adhuc  et  defueraJt  ab  initio  pallii  usus/* 
Here  M*Mahon  comes  forward  with  a  wretched  quibble,  distin* 
guishing  ab  initio  from  in  initio^  as  if  St.  Patrick's  times  were  to 
be  exempted  firom  the  general  and  plain  assertion  of  St.  Bernard. 
By  why  thus  exempt  them,  whereas  the  pallium  was  not  intro- 
duced into  the  Western  church  until  many  years  afler  St.  Patrick's 
death  ?  But,  if  M'Mahon  argued  badly  on  tliis  point,  Peter  Tal- 
bot  of  Dublin,  against  whom  he  wrote,  was  no  less  or  rather  more 
to  blame  for  striving  in  his  Primatus  Dubliniensis  to  conclude  from 
the  want  of  the  pallium,  that  therefore  Armagh  was  not  the  pri- 
xnatial  see  of  Ireland.  Did  he  not  know,  that  various  gradatiom 
of  ecclesiastical  authority  existed  before  the  pallium  was  used. 


CHAP.  XXVir.  .     OF   IRELAND.  1 1 1 

and  that  there  have  been  hundreds  of  metropolitans^  who  nerer 
wore  it  ?    St.  Ambrose  of  Milan^  who  received  no  pallium,  en- 
joyed as  much  jurisdiction  as  if  he  had  been  decorated  with  twenty 
of  them.     Nothing  is  clearer  from  the  whole  tenor  of  our  ecclesi- 
astical history  than  that  the  see  of  Armagh  was  the  only  truly  me- 
tropolitical  one  until  Cashel  was  added  to  it,  yet  as  subordinate. 
(See  Chap.  xxv.  §,  13.)     St.  Bernard  is  quite  explicit  on  this  sub- 
ject, where  mentioning  an  injunction  of  Celsus  he  says ;  (  Vit.  S. 
Mai,  cap.  7.)    ^'  Sancti  Patricii  auctoritate  prsecepit,  cujus  rere- 
rentia  et  honore  tamquam   apostoli  illius  gentis,  qui  totam  pa^ 
triam  convertisset  ad  fidem,  sedes  ilia,  in  qua  et  vivens  praefuit 
et  mortuus  requiescit,  in  tanta  ab  initio  cunctis  veneratione  har 
betur,  ut  non  modo  episcopi  et  sacerdoteSf  et  qui  de  cUro  tunt^ 
Bed  etiam  regum  ac  principium  universitas  subjecta  sit  metropolis 
tano  in  omni  obedientia  (ecclesiastica),  et  unus  ipse  omnibus 
praesit.**    Poor  Ledwich  took  upon  himself  to  meddle  with  this 
question  {Antiq.  p.  391.)  where  amidst  lies  and  inconsistencies  he 
quotes  against  the  primacy  of  Armagh  a  passage  of  William  Neu- 
brigensis,  who  says,  that  **  the  prime  see  of  Ireland  is  said  to  be 
at  Armagh  in  honour  of  St.  Patrick,  Sco    Is  not  this  a  proof  of 
its  liaving  been  so  ?    But,  he  argues,  the  words,  is  said,  show 
that  William  knew  nothing  of  Armagh  but  from  report.    Be  it  so ; 
for  he  was  an  Englishman.    Does  it  follow,  that  the  report  was 
&lse  ?    What  think  of  a  scribbler,  who  pretends,  that  St.  F^ 
trick  was  not  heard  of  at  Armagh  until  the  9th  century,  when  in- 
troduced by  the  Danes  ? 

(26)  St.  Bernard,  iS.    That  the  new  metropolis  alluded  to  by 
him  was  Cashel,  has  been  proved,  Not.  84  to  Chap.  xxv. 

(27)  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Clogher. 

(28)  St.  Bernard  ib. 

§  •  IV.  St.  Malachy,  being  arrived  in  Rome,  waited 
on  the  then  Pope  Innocent  II.  by  whom  he  was  moit 
kindly  received.  The  first  favour  he  asked  of  him 
was  permission  to  retire  to  Clairvaux,  and  to  spend 
there  the  remainder  of  his  life ;  but  this  the  Pope 
refused  to  agree  to.  During  the  time  of  his  stay  at 
Rome,  which  was  one  month,  he  visited  the  holy 
places,   frequenting  them   for  the  sake  of  prayer. 


/ 


lis  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXYII. 

Meanwhile  the  Pope  made  many  enquiries  from  him 
and  his  companions  concerning  the  manners  and 
customs  of  the  Irish,  the  state  of  their  churches, 
and  how  St.  Malachy  had  exerted  himself.  He 
then  appointed  him  Legate  apostolic  for  all  Ireland ; 
for  Gillebert,  the  former  one,  had  communicated 
to  the  Pope,  that  on  account  of  his  great  age  and 
feebleness  he  was  no  longer  able  to  attend  to  the 
duties  of  that  office.  St.  Malachy  then  applied  for  the 
confirmation  of  the  new  metropolitan  see,  (Cashel) 
which  the  Pope  immediately  granted ;  but  on  his 
applying  also  for  the  paliiums,  the  Pope  replied; 
**  This  is  a  matter,  which  must  be  transacted  with 
with  greater  solemnity.  Do  you,  summoning  the 
bishops  and  clergy  and  the  chiefs  of  yoiit  country, 
celebrate  a  general  council,  and,  after  ye  will  have 
all  agreed  on  this  point,  apply  for  the  pallium  by 
means  of  respectable  persons,  and  it  shall  be  given 
to  you."  (29)  Then  taking  the  mitre  oflP  his  head 
he  placed  it  on  that  of  St.  Malachy,  and  gave  him 
the  stole  and  maniple,  which  he  used  to  wear  when 
officiating ;  and  saluting  him  in  the  kiss  of  peace 
dismissed  him  with  his  benediction'.  Were  we  to 
believe  the  Registry  of  Clogher,  St.  Malachy  ob- 
tained from  this  Pope,  that  the  fourth  part  of  the 
ecclesiastical  property  or  dues  throughout  all  Ergall 
or  Oriel  should  be  assigned  to  the  bishops  of  Clog- 
her, which  was  situated  in  that  territory.  I  doubt 
very  much,  whether  the  saint,  who,  as  will  be  seen, 
had  no  fixed  income  for  himself,  asked  for  any  such 
favour.  (30)  On  his  return  to  Ireland  he  called 
again  at  Clairvaux,  and  regretting  that  he  was  not 
allowed  to  remain  there,  left  four  of  his  companions 
in  the  monastery  for  the  purpose  of  learning  its 
rules  and  regulations,  and  of  their  being  in  due 
time  qualified  to  introduce  them  into  Ireland.  He 
said  on  this  occasion  ;  "  They  will  serve  us  for  seed, 
and  in  this  seed  nations  will  be  blessed,  even  those 
nations,  which  from  old  times  have  heard  of  the 


CHAP.  XXVIf»  OF  IRELAND.  113 

name  of  monk,  but  have  not  seen  a  monk/'  (31) 
Proceeding  on  his  journey  he  arrived  safely  in  Scot- 
land, where  he  was  honourably  received  by  the 
king,  David,  and  requested  by  him  to  cure  his 
son  Henry,  who  was  dangerously  ill.  The  saint 
blessed  some  water,  and  sprinkled  Henry  with  it, 
.saying  to  him ;  Child,  take  courage,  thou  wilt  not 
die  this  time ;  and  on  the  next  day  he  recovered 
his  health.  Hence  both  David  and  Henry  became 
greatly  attached  to  St.  Malachy,  and  continued  so 
as  long  as  he  lived.  Anxious  to  arrive  soon  in  Ire- 
land he  declined  their  invitation  to  remain  with 
them  for  some  days,  and  on  his  way  to  the  place  of 
embarkation  cured  a  dumb  girl  and  an  insane  wo- 
man. Being  delayed  at  that  place,  which  was  called 
Lapasperi^  for  some  days,  waiting  for  a  passage,  he 
constructed  an  oratory  there,  which  he  surrounded 
with  a  trench,  and  blessed  the  intermediate  space, 
that'  it  might  serve  as  a  cemetery.  This  spot  was 
afterwards  much  resorted  to,  as  a  place  of  prayer, 
and  where  favours  might  be  obtained  from  the  Al- 
mighty. (32) 

(29)  St.  Bernard,  cap.  11.  The  Pope's  object  was  to  show, 
that  the  granting  of  palliums  should  be  considered  as  a  great  fa- 
vour, and  that  the  obtaining  of  them  required  more  than  the  re- 
quest of  any  individual  bishop.  The  rule,  requiring  that  every  arch- 
bishop should  be  invested  with  tlie  pallium,  was  not  as  yet  estab- 
lislied.  In  what  passed  between  the  Pope  and  St.  Malachy  on 
this  occasion  there  is  not  the  most  distant  allusion  to  the  strange 
story  of  the  saint's  reason  for  wishing  to  get  palls  for  Ireland  hav- 
ing been  to  get  rid  of  the  claims  of  Canterbury.  (Compare  with 
Notn  85.  to  Chap,  xxiv.)  It  is  laughable  to  hear  Ledwich  {p. 
438.)  resting  the  Pope's  refusal  to  §rant  the  pallium  on  his  apr 
prehension  that  the  wearer  would  be  insulted  by  the  Irish  clergy* 
So  ignorant  was  be  of  the  history  of  the  transaction,  that  (ib.J 
be  rqiresents  St.  Malachy  as  archbishop  of  Armagh,  when  he 
applied  for  the  palls,  although  he  had  left  Armagh  two  or  three 
years  befm'e  that  time,  and  was  then  only  bishop  of  Down. 

VOL.  IV.  I 


114  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXVII- 

(30)  This  statement  may  be  seen  in  Ware  and  Harris's  {Bi- 
shops of  Clogher  at  Christian)*  If  true,  it  is  odd,  that  St.  Ber- 
nard has  not  a  word  about  it,  notwithstanding  his  making  men- 
tion both  of  Christian  and  Edan.  I  suspect  it  is  on  a  par  with 
die  pretty  list  of  bishops  of  Clogher,  which  we  find  in  said  Re- 
gistry.    (See  Not.  5.  to  Chap,  xii.) 

(31)  ^t.  Bernard,  ib.  It  is  difficult  to  determine,  whether  by 
the  nations,  who  had  ncft  seen  a  monk,  St.  Maladiy  meant  na- 
tions different  from  the  Irish,  among  whom  1}ie  order  of  Clairvaux 
would  be  propagated,  or  alluded  to  some  parts  of  Ireland,  in 
which  there  had  not  been  monks  before  for  a  long  time,  but  in 
-which  communities  of  tliat  order  would  be  placed.  Be  this  as  it 
nnay,  neith^  he  nor  St.  Bernard  could  have  meant  all  Irdand  ; 
fbr  they  well  knew,  that  there  had  been  and  was  still  abundance 
of  monasteries  in  Ireland,  and  St.  Bernard  himself  makes  men- 
iiont^many  of  them,  particulariy  in  older  times.  Ledwich  ^p. 
439)  misquoting  St.  Bernard's  words  carps  at  him  as  if  he  al- 
luded to  an  Ireland,  and  adds  in  confirmation  the  following 
words  from  a  letter  of  his,  written  some  time  after  to  St.  Mdachy 
{No.  44.  in  Usher's  SyUoge,  and  357  iil  Mabillon's  ed.  Tom.  L) 
^^rtin  terra  jam  (tam,  MabiUon)  insueta^  immo  et  inexperta  monas" 
ticae  religionist  But  St.  Bernard  is  not  speaking  there  of  all 
Ireland,  but  of  a  particular  spot,  (Mellifont)  where  a  monastery 
was  formed  by  Cistercians  w&A  over  by  him,  and  where  there 
had  not  been  already  any  monks;  and  therefore  he  says,  tha£ 
great  vigilance  Is  requisite  there,  tanqnam  in  loco  novo,  et  in  terra, 
Sfc.  Ledwich  omitted  the  words,  loco  novo,  lest  the  reader  might 
understand  in  what  sense  St.  Bernard  used  terra,  by  which  he 
meant  not  Ireland  at  large  but  some  particular  district. 

(32)  St.  Bernard,  ib. 

§.  V.  At  length  after  a  prosperous  passage  he  ar- 
rived at  his  monastery  of  Bangor.  With  what  joy 
he  was  welcomed  there  and  by  the  people,  who 
flocked  from  various  parts  to  see  him,  it  would  be 
superfluous  to  relate.  This  was  in  the  year  1140. 
(S3)  By  this  time  Gillebert  of  Limerick  either  was 
aeati,  or  had  resigned  his  see ;  for  we  find  in  that 
year  a  new  bishop  of  Limerick,  Patrick,  who,  owing 
to  the  influence  of  the.Danes^  was  consecrated  by 


CHAP.   XXVir.  OF  IRELAND.  115 

Theobald  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  whom  he 
made  the  following  profession  ;  **  I  Patrick,  chosen 
to  the  government,  of  the  church  of  Limerick, 
and  to  be  consecrated  bishop,  through  the  grace 
"  of  God,  by  thee.  Reverend  father  Theobald, 
**  archbishop  of  the  holy  church  of  Canterbury,  and 
^*  primate  of  all  Britain,  do  promise,  that  I  will  pay 
due  subjection  and  canonical  obedience  in  every 
respect  to  thee  and  to  all  thy  successors,  who  shall 
**  succeed  thee  canonically."  Concerning  him  I 
find  nothing  further,  except  that  he  is  said  to  have 
held  the  see  for  only  a  short  time,  and  to  have  been 
succeeded  by  one  Harold  a  Dane.  (Si)  In  the 
same  year  1 1 40  Gelasius  of  Armagh  made  a  visita- 
tion throughout  Connaught,  and  was  treated  with 
great  respect  by  the  king,  Turlogh  0*Conor,  and 
the  nobles  of  the  country,  who  allowed  him  full  li- 
berty to  arrange  and  regulate  ecclesiastical  matters 
as  he  thought  proper.  (35)  St.  Malachy  now  set 
about  performing  the  duties  of  his  legateship ;  held, 
or  procured  to  be  held,  synods  in  various  places ;  re- 
established good  old  practices,  and  introduced  new 
ones ;  while  every  one  submitted  to  his  regulations 
as  if  they  were  dictated  by  heaven.  He  went  all 
over  Ireland,  travelling  on  foot  with  his  com- 
panions, and  exercising  his  ministry,  preaching 
&c.  Whenever  it  was  necessary  to  rest,  he  used  to 
stop  in  monasteries,  adapting  himself  to  their  prac- 
tices and  observances,  and  content  with  the  usual 
fare  of  the  respective  communities.  He  had  no 
house  of  his  own,  no  servants,  no  fixed  mensal  in- 
come. (36)  Some  time  after  his  return  to  Ireland 
he  sent  some  persons  to  Clairvaux,  besides  the  four 
whom  he  had  lefl  there,  that  they  also  might  be  in- 
structed in  the  system  of  that  establishment.  (37) 
On  this  occasion  he  wrote  to  St.  Bernard,  request- 
ing that  he  would  allow  two  of  those  four  brethren 
to  return  to  Ireland,  that  they  might  provide  a  place 
for  a  monastery ;  but  St.  Bernard  answered,  that  he 

i2 


116         AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY       CHAP.  XXVII. 

thought  it  adviseable  not  to  separate  them  so  soon, 
and  to  allow  them  time  to  be  better  prepared ;  and 
that  in  the  mean  while  St.  Malaehy  himself  might 
look  out  for  and  prepare  a  proper  place  for  that  pur- 
pose. When,  he  adds,  they  shall  be  duly  qualined, 
they  shall  return  to  their  father  and  sing  the  canti- 
cles of  the  Lord  in  their  own  country.  (38) 

«(33)  Annals  of  Innisfanen  at  A.  1140. 

(34)  See  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  of  Limerick,  The  origi- 
•nal  of  Patrick's  profession  is  in  Usher's  Sylloge,  and  is  the  only 
one  of  any  bishop  of  that  see.  It  is  also  the  last  of  the  professions 
of  any  Irish  bishops  made  to  archbishops  of  Canterbury. 

(35)  Life  of  GelassiuSy  cap,  12. 

(36)  St.  Bernard,  Vit.  S,  MaL  cap.  12.  following  tlie  order  of 
Messingham's  edition.  What  is  here  said  of  Su  Malaehy  not  hav- 
ing had  any  fixed  mensal  income,  or,  as  St.  Bernard  expresses  it, 
that  nothing  was  assigned  for  the  espiscopal  ntensa,  on  which  the 
bishop  might  live,  cannot  mean,  that  there  was  no  property  really 
belonging  to  the  see  of  Down,  but  that  St.  Maladiy,  who. de- 
lighted in  poverty,  did  not. choose  to  exact  the  mensal  portion  from 
the  erenachs  or  corbes,  who  had  got  the  churdi  lands  into  their 
possession  and  management.  (See  Not,  63.  to  Chap,  xxvi.)  In 
like  manner  he  refused  (ib.  (.  9.)  to  accept  of  the  lands,  that  had 
i>elonged  to  the  monastery  of  Bangor,  and  allowed  them  to  be  en- 
joyed by  a  corbe.  Even  while  archbisliop  of  Armagh  he  possessed 
no  property  peculiar  to  himself;  for  St.  Bernard  states,  {ib.)  that 
from  the  first  day  of  his  conversion  until  his  death  he  lived  without 
any  thing  of  his  own,  sine  proprio  vixit.  Now.  it  is  certain,  that 
there  was  property,  and  that  considerable,  annexed  to  the  see  of 
Armagh ;  otherwise  how  could  the  usurping  family  have  been  so 
eager  to  keep  hold  of  it,  or  why  should  Maurice,  and  then  Niell 
or  Nigellus,  have  seized  upon  it  afler  the  death  of  Celsus  ?  But 
whatever  share  was  due  to  the  bishop  personally,  St  Malaehy  gave 
it  up ;  yet  it  cannot  be  supposed,  that  the  rents  or  dues  necessary 
for  the  expenses  of  the  cathedral,  the  support  of  the  officiating 
clergy,  the  repairs  of  churches,  &c.  were  not  exacted.  All  that 
St.  Malaehy  could  or  would  do  was  to  resign  his  own  peculiar  por- 


CRAP.  XXVII.  OF   IRfiLANnr  11? 

tk>n,  which  he  probably  ordered  to  be  assigned  to  the  stock  in- 
tended for  the  poor. 

(37)  St.  Bernard,  ib.  Cap.  11. 

(38)  St.  Bernard's  letter  in  reply  to  St.  Malachy  is  No.  42.  in 
Ushers  Si^Uoge,  and  341.  in  Mabillon's  edition  of  St.  Bernard's 
works,  Vol.  1.  Usher  assigns  it  to  i^.  D.  1 140 ;  but  I  tliink  it 
must  have  been  somewhat  later ;  for  it  can  hardly  be  allowed,  that 
St.  Malachy,  who  did  not  return  to  Ireland  until  that  year,  afler 
liaving  but  lately  lefl  the  four  brethren  at  Clairvaux,  could  have  so 
soon  wished  for  the  return  of  two  of  them.  But  Usher  supposed 
that  St.  Malachy  had  been  at  Clairvaux  in  1 137>  a  date  in  which 
it  is  evident  that  he  was  mistaken.  Very  probably  it  was  written 
in  1141. 

§.  VI..  Some  other  letters  passed  between  these- 
holy  men  on  this  subject,  and  St.  Bernard,  anxious 
to  gratify  his  friend's  wish,  as  soon  as  convenient, 
sent  over  the  Irish  brethren  under  Christian  one  of 
themselves  as  their  superior,  who  was  brother  to 
Malchus  a  former  disciple  of  St.  Malachy  at  Bangor. 

(39)  He  sent  along  with  them  also  some  of  the 
monks  of  Clairvaux,  so  as  to  make  up  a  sufficient 
number  of  members  for  constituting  a  monastery. 

(40)  It  was  then  that  the  Cistercian  house  of 
Mellifont  in  the  now  county  of  Louth,  the  first 
of  that  order  in  Ireland,  was  founded  in  1 142,  and 
endowed  by  Donogh  or  Donatus  O'Carrol,  king 
of  Ergall  or  Oriel.  (41)  Some  of  the  French 
brethren  returned  soon  after  to  Clairvaux,  although 
St.  Bernard  would  have  been  better  pleased  if  they 
had  remained.  He  mentions  with  much  satisfac* 
tion  one  of  them,  named  Robert,  who  staid  at  Mel- 
lifont. (42)  In  the  same  year  1142  died  a  worthy 
and  very  learned  priest,  Cathasach  O'Kirchaorach, 
who  had  been  professor  of  theology  at  Armagh.  (43) 
In  said  year  Conor  O*  Brian,  who  had  been  very 
powerful  during  part  of  his  reign,  died  at  Killaloe, 
whither  he  had  retired  to  spend  his  last  days  in  pil« 
grimage,  and  was  succeeded,  as  king  of  Munster, 


118  AN  BCCLESIA8TICAL  HISTORY     CHAP.  XXVII. 

by  his  brother  Turlogh.  (44)  A  great  quarrel  ex- 
isted in  these  times  between  Tnrlogli  O'Conor, 
king  of  Connaught,  and  Murrogh  O'Melaghlin, 
king  of  Meath,  to  put  an  end  to  which  Gelasnis  of 
Armagh  and  some  other  prelates  were  fixed  upon  as 
arbitrators.  Tliey  succeeded  in  concluding  a  treaty, 
in  the  year  1 1 43,  between  those  princes  before 
the  altar  of  St.  Kieran  (at  Clonmacnois)  and  many 
reliques  of  saints.  But  some  time  after,  notwith- 
standing this  agreement,  O'Conor  made  an  in*up- 
tion  into  Meath,  and  took  O'Melaghlin,  as  if  he 
were  guilty  of  a  violation  of  the  treaty,  whom  he 
placed  as  a  prisoner  in  the  castle  of  Dunmore.  On 
this  news  Gelasius  hastened  to  Connaught,  and 
uniting  witli  Muredach  O'Dubhthaich,  the  worthy 
bishop  of  Tuam,  the  abbot  of  Fore,  and  several  other 
distinguished  persons,  both  ecclesiastics  and  laymen, 
induced  O'Conor  to  allow  the  matter  to  be  inquired 
into,  as  it  was  not  right  that  O'Melaghlin  should 
be  punished  in  that  manner,  unless  he  were  really 
guilty.  Nothing  was  proved  against  him  ;  but  still 
O'Conor  refused  to  enlarge  him,  except  on  condi' 
tion  of  his  giving  up  his  principality  of  Meath  for 
a  while  to  Conor  O'Conor  a  son  of  Turlogh.  This 
condition,  however  disagreeajble  to  the  prelates,  was 
accepted  by  O'Melaghlin  ;  but  Conor  did  not 
long  enjoy  his  usurped  power  ;  for  within  little 
more  than  half  a  year  he  was  killed  by  O'DubhIach, 
chieftain  of  Fera-Tulach  (now  the  barony  of  Fer- 
tuUagh  in  Westmeath),  who  could  not  bear  to  be 
subjected  to  any  prince  difierent  from  his  lawful 
one.  (45)  A  great  synod,  consisting  chiefly  of  the 
clergy  of  Connaught,  is  stated  to  have  been  held 
in  114S,  over  which  Muredach  O'Dubhthaich  of 
Tuam  presided.  It  is  said  that  twelve  bishons  and 
five  hundred  priests  were  present  at  it,  and  tnat  its 
principal  object  was  to  procure  the  liberation  of 
Roderic  O'Conor,  son  of  Turlogh,  who  happened 
to  be  then  a  captive.  (46)     Another  synod  is  men- 


CHAP.  XXVII.  OP  IB£LANO«  119 

tioned  as  having  sat  in  11 44^  in  which  were  present 
the  archbishop  of  Armagh  (Gelasius),  O'Lonergan 
(either  the  archbishop  of  Cashel  or  the  bishop  of 
Killaloe),  the  bishop  of  Roscommon^  the  king 
Turlogh  O' Conor,  &c.  and  in  consequence  of 
which  Rodcric  0*Conor  and  others  recovered 
their  their  liberty.  (47)  This  was  in  all  proba- 
bility no  other  than  the  assembly,  in  which,  as  we 
have  just  seen,  Gelasius  and  others  stipulated  for 
the  enlargement  of  O'Melaglilin.  At  this  yev 
1 144,  I  find  marked  the  death  of  a  bishop  of 
Leighlin,  SAuagad  OlCatan,  (4S)  and  that  of  Gilla- 
Patrick  Mac-Comgall,  a  very  learned  priest,  scho* 
lastic  of  Clonard.  (49) 

(39)  See  Chap.  xxvi.  §.  9. 

(40)  St.  Bernard,  Vit,  S.  Mai.  cap,  II.  See  also  hit  letters  to 
St.  Malachy,  No.  43,  44,  in  the  Sj/Uoge,  and  356,  357  in  M»- 
billon's  ed. 

(41)  Ware,  Aniiq.  cap.  26.  at  County  Louth.    The  Annate 
(the  same  as  those  of  Mary's  Abbey)  quoted  by  Usher  {Not.  to 
Ep.  43.  SyUoge)  liave  the  same  date  and  circumstances.    Hence 
it  appears,  that  those  were  mistaken^  who  calculated,  that  Melli* 
font  was  founded  in  1141,  for  instance  Fleuiy,  Hut,  L.68.  §.  59. 
This  mistake  proceeded  finom  another,  viz.  that  St.  Malachy  had 
returned  to  Ireland  in  1139.    But  they  were  not  mistaken  in 
stating,  (see  Fleury*s  Index)  that  the  abbey  of  Mellifont  was  the 
first  Cistercian  one  in  Ireland,  as  is  quite  dear  from  St  Malachy's 
qpeaking  q£  the  brethren,  whom  he  left  at  Clairvaux,  as  the  per- 
sons who  would  introduce  that  order  into  Ireland,  and  from  St. 
Bernard's  representing  (  Vit.  S*  Mai.  cap.  1 1 .)  the  community  un- 
der Christian,  that  is,  the  abbey  of  Mellifont,  as  the  parent  of 
the  other  Cistercian  houses  in  this  country,    llierefore  what  Ware 
has,  {lb.  at  Dublin)  and  which  he  took  from  the  Annals  of  Ma- 
r/i  Abbey,  viz.  that  this  abbey  adopted  the  Cistercian  rule  in 
1139i  in  imitation  of  the  abbot  of  Savonac  or  Savigni  in  France, 
cannot  be  true ;  whereas  there  were  no  Cistercians  in  Ireland  until 
three  years  after  that  date.    Besides,  the  abbey  of  Savigni  was  not 
Cisterdan  itself  until  1 148.  (Fleury,  ib.  L.  69.  §.  35.)    Ledwtch> 


120         AN  ECCLESIASTICAj:.  HISTORY       CHAP«  XWiU 

who  knew  not  how  to  be  correct,  says,  (Antiq.  p.  438.)  that  St^ 
Malachj  mtroduced  the  Cieterdan  order  inte^  this  ku^dom  io 
1140,  and  tetOed  it  at  Mellifbat,  Newiy,  Bective,  Boyle,  Bal- 
tin^^,  Nena^,  and  CasheL  Now  this  order  was  not  at  M ell»* 
font  untfl  1142,  which  he  might  have  known  from  Usher,  Ware^ 
Harris,  Archdall,  &c  There  was  no  Cistercian  abbey  at  or  near 
Cashel  until  about  A.  D.  1270,  above  120  years  aflier  St.  Ma- 
lachy's  death.  Nenagh,  the  well  known  town  in  the  counQr  of 
Tipperary,  never  had  a  Cisterian  establidiment ;  but  Ledwich  Con- 
founded it  with  Nenay,  a  place  in  the  county  <^  Limeridc,  where 
there  was  one,  the  time  of  whose  foundation  some  place  after  the 
death  of  the  saint,  which,  as  will  be  seen*  was  founded  that  of 
Newry,  notwithstanding  Usher's  having  thought  {Not.  to  Ep.  43) 
that  it  was  established  about  1 144,  which  he  took  from  a  mistake 
of  Ware  in  his  Coenoh.  Cisterdensia,  When  St.  Bernard  was 
writing  the  Life  of  St.  Malachy,  there  were  only  five  Cistercian 
houses  in  irdand  besides  Mellifont;  (see  ib.  cap.  11.)  yet  Led- 
wich reckons  up  six  before  St.  M akichy's  death.  What  an  an- 
tiquary! 
(42)  See  Ep.  44.  al.  357.  (43)  TV.  Th.  p.  305. 

(44)  Aliuds  of  Innis&Ilen  at  ^4.  1 142. 

(45)  Liie  of  Gelasius,  cap.  13.  and  Tr.  Th.  p.  305.  In  the^ 
ibrmer  place  Cdgan  maiks  these  tnnsactions  at  ^.  1 143,  and  in 
the  latter  at  1 144<  This  can  be  easfly  reconciled  by  supposing, 
that  the  assembly,  in  which  the  treaty  was  entered  into  by  Tur« 
lough  O'Conor  and  O'Melaghlin  was  held  in  1143,  and  the  otheiv 
in  consequence  of  whidi  O'Melaghlin  recovered  his  liberty,  in 
1144. 

(46)  Annals  of  InnisMen  at  A.  1143.  This  synod  must  have 
been  different  from  the  assembly,  in  which  Gelasius  of  Armagh 
appeared  in  1143  as  one  of  the  arbitrators  between  Turiogh 
O'Conor  and  O'Melaghlin ;  for  the  Annals  make  no  mention  of 
Gelasius,  and  re^H^esent  it  as  preskled  by  O'Dubhthaich,  which 
could  hardly  have  been  the  case,  were  Gelasius  present.  I  do  not 
well  understand  what  said  Annals  have  about  Roderic  O'Conor's 
captivity ;  but  Harris  ( Bishops  at  Tuam,  Muredach  O'Dubhaij 
says,  from  certain  anonymous  Annals,  that  he  had  been  taken 
prisoner  by  Tieman  O'Roiik. 

(47)  Annab  of  Innisfallcn  oi  A.U  44. 


CHAP.  XXVII#  Of  tKELAHTJf.  121 

(48)  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  LeighUn^  Harris  has  (at 
Meath)  one  Eochad  O'Kelly,  who,  according  to  oertam  aaoory- 
mous  annalsy  k  callod  archbishop  of  the  men  ofMeathy  and  died 
in  1140.  And  (at  Kildare)  he  introduces  Corniac  O'Cathsui^) 
who  is  styled  bishop  ofLeinster^  and  whose  death  is  assigned  to 
1146«  FVom  the  title,  bishop  ofLemster^  it  does  not  follow,  that 
he  was  bishop  oTKildare ;  for  it  may  mean  merely  that  he  was  a 
Leinster  bishop,  that  is,  a  bishop  smnewhere  in  that  province.  In 
fact,  Colgan  makes  no  moition  of  him  in  lus  catalogue  of  bishops, 
&c.  of  Kildare,  Tn  Th.  p.  630.  Of  these  two  bish(q[>s  I  can  find 
nothing  further  than  what  Harris  says  of  them. 

(49)  A  A.  SS.  p.  407. 

§•  VII.  GelasiiiSy  having  laboured  for  the  restora« 
tion  of  peace  and  tranquillity,  now  set  about  repair* 
ing  the  cathedral  of  Armagh  and  the  adjoining  sa- 
cred edifices.    (50)     Meanwhile  St.  Malachy  was 
busily  employed  in  various  parts  of  Ireland,  exer-^ 
cising  the  functions  of  his  legatine  authority ;  and  it 
is  related,  that  during  his  excursions  he  wrought  se- 
veral miracles.     At  Coleraine,  Lismore,  and  other 
places,  he  delivered  persons  possessed  with  evil  spi- 
rits ;  be  cured  paralytics,  one  instance  of  which  oc- 
curred at  Cashel,  and  relieved  many  persons  afflicted 
with  divers  infirmities.     At  Cloyne  being  requested 
by  a  nobleman,  whose  lady  was  pregnant  and  hav- 
ing passed  the  usual  time  of  labour,  was  supposed  to 
be  in  danger  of  her  life,  and  by  the  bishop  Nehe- 
mias  (O'Moriertach)  to  do  something  for  her,  he 
blessed  a  drink,  which  he  ordered  to  be  given  to  her, 
and  in  consequence  of  which  she  was  soon  after  safely 
delivered.     Happening  to  be  in  an  island  somewhere 
off  the  the  Irisii  coast,  near  which  the  sea,  from 
having  once  abounded  in  fish,  was  then  very  deficient 
in  that  respect,  St.  Malachy  was  supplicated  by  the 
inhabitants  to  obtain  from  the  Almighty  a  larger 
supply.     Having  told  them  that  he  came  among 
them  to  catch  not  fish  but  men,  he,  however,  moved 
by  their  faith,  prayed  to  God  in  favour  of  them. 


122  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAT.  XXVII, 

who  wfts  pleased  to  restore  to  that  part  of  the  sea  an 
aWndance  of  fish,  greater  perhaps  than  what  it  for- 
merly had.     On  a  certain  occasion  St.  Malachy,  with 
three  other  bishops,  came  to    Fochart,    the  place 
where  St.  Brigid  was  born.  (51)     The  priest,   in 
whose  house  they  stopped,  said  to  him  ;   **  what  shall 
I  do,  for  I  have  no  nsh  ?'^  The  saint  desired  him 
to  apply  to  the  fishermen,  to  which  he  answered, 
that  for  two  years  back  the  river  had  been  destitute 
of  fish.     Yet,  replied  St.  Malachy,    let  them  cast 
their  nets  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.     They  did  so, 
and  at  the  first  throw  took  twelve  salmons,  and  at 
the  second  as  many  more.     A  very  remarkable  case 
is  narrated  in  nearly  the  following  words.  .  The  wife 
of  a  nobleman,  who  lived  near  the  monasteiy  of 
Bangor,  being  sick  past  hopes  of  recovery,  St.  Ma- 
lachy was  asked  to  administer  to  her  the  sacrament 
of  Extreme  unction.     He  went  to  the  house  ;  but,  as 
he  was  preparing  to  anoint  her,  his  assistants  thought 
that,  as  it  was  then  evening,  it  would  be  better  to 
wait  until  the  next  morning.  (52)    He  followed  their 
advice,  and  giving  her  his  blessing   retired.     But 
scarcely  had  he  left  the  house,  (53)  when  he  heard 
shouts  and  cries  announcing,  that  she  was  dead.  He 
immediately  ran  back,  followed  by  his  companions, 
and,  when  at  the  bed-side  he  ascertained  tliat  she 
had  expired,  became  sorely  troubled  in  mind,  im- 
puting to  himself  that  she  had  not  received  the  grace 
of  the  sacrament.     Lifting  his  hands  towards  heaven 
he  said ;  "  O  Lord,  I  have  acted  foolishly,   I  have 
sinned,  who  deferred  administering,  not  she,  who 
wished  for  it."     He  then  declared,  that  he  could 
not  enjoy  any  comfort  or  peace  of  mind,  unless  that 
grace  might  be  granted  to  her.     Ordering  his  com- 
panions  to  watch  and  pray,  as  they  did  singing 
psalms,  &c.  he  remained  the  whole  night  near  the 
bed,  praying  and  pouring  out  floods  of  tears.    When 
morning  came,  she  opened  her  eyes,  as  if  awaking 
out  of  a  heavy  sleep,  and  raising  herself  on  the  bed 


CHAP.   XXVIU  OF  IRICLAKD.  J23 

saluted  St.  Malachy.  Great  was  the  joy  and  admi- 
ration on  this  occurrence ;  and  the  saint  returned 
thanks  to  God.  He  then  anointed  her,  and  she  re- 
covered so  as  to  live  for  some  time  after,  and  to  pre- 
pare herself  for  a  happy  death  by  a  good  confession 
and  by  the  performance  of  the  penance,  which  he 
enjoined  on  her.  (54) 

(50)  Life  of  Gdasius,  aq).  14.  and  Tr.  Th.  p.  SOS. 

(51)  See  Chap.  \iiu  J.  2. 

(52)  Probably  the  reason  of  this  opinion  was,  that  it  was 
thouglit  more  becoming  that  the  sacraments  should  not,  except  in 
cases  oT  urgent  necessity,  be  administered  by  the  cleigy  unless 
fasting.  In  Butler's  Life  of  St.  Malachy,  the  cause  assigned  for 
waiting  until  morning  is,  that  she  might  then  be  better  disposed 
for  the  sacrament.  But  St.  Bernard,  who  is  the  only  authority 
on  this  subject,  assigns  no  other  motive  than  that  it  was  evening) 
erai  enim  vespera. 

(53)  In  Butler's  Life  St.  Malachy  is  represented  as  having  re- 
tired to  a  chamber  in  the  nobleman's  house.  If  so,  his  con^Mi- 
nions  also  must  have  had  chambers  allotted  for  them  in  said  house. 
Now  it  would  not  have  been  consistent  with  the  rules  of  monastic 
discipline  for  monks  to  stay  out  of  their  monasteiy  at  night  with- 
out necessity  ;  and  in  this  case  there  was  no  particular  necessity 
for  doing  so,  as  the  monasteiy  was  so  near  the  house  that,  if 
called  for,  they  could  be  there  in  a  very  short  time.  St.  Bernard's 
words  plainly  indicate,  that  St.  Malachy  and  his  companions  had 
left  the  house ;  <*  exivU  cum  hisy  qui  secutn  erantJ' 

(5^)  St.  Bernard,  Vit,  S.  Mai  cap.  13.  Messmgham's  ed.  24. 
Mabillon's.  The  other  miraculous  &cts  which  I  have  touched 
upon,  and  several  others,  are  related  by  him  in  said  cap.  IS.  (Me^ 
sin^iam)  although  by  oversight  or  through  a  typographical  ennor 
marked  8.  In  a  part  of  said  chapter,  or  cap.  21.  (Mabillon) 
Cloyne  is  erroneously  called  Duenvania  or  Dueoaniay  instead  of 
Cluenvania. 

§ .  VIII.  St.  Malachy  happened  to  be  somewhere 
near  Cork  at  a  time  that  the  see  of  that  city  was 
vacant.     On  the  election  of  a  bishop  a  great  contest 


1 24  AN   ECCLfiSIAsTlCAL  HISTORY      CHAP*  XXVlIr 

arose,  which  when  he  heard  of  he  repaired  to  Corkr 
Summoning  the  clergy  and  people,  he  strode  to  unite 
the  discordant  parties,  and  induced  them  to  leave  the 
matter  to  himself  as  being  invested  with  the  legatine 
power.     He  immediately  named  not  any  one  of  the 
nobles  of  that  country,  but  a  poor  man,  a  native  of 
a  different  part  of  Ireland,  whom  he  knew  to  be  holy 
and  learned.     This  man  is  looked  for,  and  the  ac- 
count given  of  him  was,  that  he  was  lying  in  bed  so 
weak,  that  he  could  not  stir  out  except  carried  by 
others.     The  saint  said  i  *'  Let  him  rise  in  the  nafnie 
of  the  Lord ;  I  command  him  ;  obedience  will  cure 
him."     What  could  the  man  do  ?     He  was  unwilling 
to  obey,  and,  even  were  he  strong,  was  afraid  to  be 
made  a  bishop.     Yet  not  knowing  how  to  resist  St* 
Malachy's  order,  and  wishing  for  his  health,  he  ex- 
erted himself  to  get  up,  and  gradually  felt  himself 
becoming  stronger  and  soon  able  to  walk  with  ease* 
When  he  appeared  before  the  assembly,  he  was  placed 
on  the  episcopal  chair  with  the  acclamations  of  the 
clergy  and  people.  (^55)     The  name  of  this  worthy 
bishop  is  not  mentioned ;  but  I  think  there  can  be  no 
doubt,  that  be  was  the  same  as  the  celebrated  Gilla 
Aeda  O'Mugin,  who  was  a  tndy  good  and  learned 
man,  and  who  afterwards  assisted  at  the  council  of 
Kells  in  1152.     He  was  a  stranger  in  Cork,  being  a 
native  of  Connaught,  and  belonged  to  the  monastery, 
called  of  St.  Finbar*s  cave,  near  that  city,  and  which, 
according  to  some  writers,  was  at  that  time  possessed 
by    Canons   regular  of  St.   Au^ustin.    (56)      St. 
Malach^  being  at  Lismore  met  with  a  clerk  there,  a 
man  it  is  said  of  good  conduct,  who  denied  the  real 
presence  in  the  sacrament  of  the  Eucharist.      He 
often  expostulated  with  him  in  private,  but  could 
not  induce  him  to  retract  his    error.      This  clerk 
was  at   length  brought,  but  not   in  a  public  man- 
ner,   by   some   laymen   to    a   meeting   of   clerical 
{>ersons  in  the   presence  of  St.  Malachy,   and  al- 
owed  to  defend    himself.       Notwithstanding  his 


CHAP.  XXVJU  pP  IRELAKD.  1^ 

being  fully  refuted  by  St.  Malachy,  and  the  unani- 
mous opinion  of  the  meeting  against  him,  he  still 
remained  obstinate,  pretending  that  he  was  worsted 
not  by  argument  but  by  the  bishop's  (St.  Malachy^s) 
authority.  The  saint  much  grieved  for  his  obduracy, 
and  dreading  some  injury  to  the  Catholic  faith, 
found  it  necessary  to  summon  a  general  assembly  of 
of  the  church,  before  which  this  man  was  made  to 
appear.  Although  publicly  admonished  by  St. 
Malachy,  and  earnestly  requested  by  the  other 
bishops,  who  attended,  and  all  the  clergy,  to  recant 
his  error,  he  still  persisted  in  it,  so  that  they  were 
obliged  to  anathematize  him  and  declare  him  a  here- 
tic. Still  determined  not  to  submit  he  said,  that 
they  were  all  favouring  the  man,  not  the  truth. 
Well  then,  replied  St.  Malachy,  may  the  Lord  make 
thee  confess  the  truth,  even  through  necessity  ;  to 
which  he  answered  Amen^  or  be  it  so.  Thus  the 
assembly  broke  up,  after  which  he  resolves  on  quitting 
Lismore,  where  he  knew  he  would  be  looked  upon 
as  infamous.  But  he  had  not  gone  far,  when  he 
was  seized  with  a  sudden  illness  and  forced  to  throw 
himself  on  the  ground <  A  wandering  ideot,  who 
was  passing  that  way,  asked  him  what  was  the  matter 
with  him.  He  said  that  he  was  so  ill,  that  he  was 
not  able  to  go  foiivard  or  to  return.  The  ideot  then 
helped  him  back  to  his  habitation,  and  the  man's  sen- 
timents were  so  changed,  that  the  bishop  is  sent  for, 
to  whom  he  acknowledges  that  he  had  been  in  error, 
which  he  retracts,  and  confesses  the  truth.  He  is 
then  reconciled  to  the  Church,  makes  his  con- 
fession and  is  absolved,  asks  for  the  holy  viaticum, 
which  he  receives,  and  very  soon  after  departs  this 
life.  (57) 

{S5)  St.  Bernard,  U)*  cap.  13.  or  2S.  Mabillon. 

^5Q)  This  monastery  has  been  mentioned  above  Nat*  13,  and 
also  Not.  73,  to  Chap.  xxvi.  It  is  to  be  observed,  that  it  was 
founded,  or  rather  re-founded,  for  strangers  fix)m  Connaught  as 


126  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVII. 

the  oountiymen  of  St.  Finban*.  (See  Archdall  at  Cwiu)  OiUft 
Aeda  O'Mugm  is  reckoned  atnong  Its  abbots,  and  from  him  it  has 
been  caHed  GiU^abhey  ;  but  it  is  probable,  that  he  did  not  as- 
ainae  the  government  of  it  untQ  after  he  was  bishop ;  and  thus 
we  may  answer  the  only  objection,  that  can  be  brought  against 
his  having  been  the  same  as  the  poor  man  spoken  of  by  St«  Ber- 
nard ;  for,  it  may  be  said,  had  he  been  an  abbot  befcHie  he  be- 
came bishop  of  Cork,  would  St.  Bernard  have  called  him  merely 
a  poor  many  while  contrasting  him  with  the  nobles  of  the  coun« 
try?  Ware  distmguishes  {Buhops  of  Cork)  Gilla  Aeda  O'Mu- 
gin  (fpom  the  person  mentioned  by  St  Bernard,  probably  on  ac- 
count of  his  thinking  that  this  person  was  appointed  bishop  b}' 
St.  Maladiy  about  1140,  and  his  supposing  that  this  might  be 
too  early  a  date  for  Gilla  Aeda,  who  held  the  sec  until  1 172. 
But  St.  Bernard  says  nothing  about  the  time  of  that  appointment, 
end  it  m^ht  have  been  six  or  seven  years  later  than  what  Ware 
imagined.  Perhaps  he  was  moved  also  by  St.  Bernard's  calling 
that  men  an  alienigena,  as  if  he  meant  to  say  a  Jbreigrier,  as  in 
fiu^  Herris  (ib.)  has  falsely  translated  it  But  it  is  plain  fh>m 
the  context,  that  St.  Bernard  styled  him  alienigena  for  no  other 
reason  than  that  he  was  not  a  native  of  the  diocese  of  Cork ; 
and  this  answers  quite  well  for  Gilla  Aeda  0*Mugtn,  who  was 
from  Connaught 

(57)  St.  Bernard)  ih.cap.  IS,  Messingham;  26.  MabiOon. 

5.  IX.  The  man,  whom  St.  Malachy  had  allowed 
to  possess  the  lands  belonging  to  the  monastery  of 
Bangor,  (58)  was  constantly  hostile  to  him  and  his 
disciples,  and  used  to  find  fault  with  all  his  proceed- 
ings. He  had  an  only  son,  who  imitated  him,  par- 
ticularly on  one  occasion.  St.  Malachy  having  un- 
dertaken to  construct  at  Bangor  a  stone  oratory, 
like  those  which  he  had  seen  in  other  countries, 
and  begun  to  lay  the  foundation  of  it,  some  of  the 
inhabitants  wondered  at  it,  because  stone  buildings 
were  unusual  in  that  part  of  Ireland.  (59)  That 
young  man  not  only  wondered,  but  became  enraged, 
and  by  means  of  whisperings  and  detractions  induced 


CHAP.  XXnU  O^  IRELAND.  127 

several  persons  to  join  him  in  preveating  the  execution 
of  the  work.  On  their  going  to  the  sfiot,  he  ad- 
dressed St.  Malachy  with  much  insolence,  saying ; 
^*  Good  man,  why  have  you  taken  it  into  your  head 
to  introduce  this  novelty  into  our  countrv  ?  We  are 
Scots,  not  Frenchmen.  What  folly !  What  necessity 
is  there  for  this  superfluous  and  superb  edifice? 
Where  will  you  get  money  towards  the  completion 
of  it  ?  Who  will  sec  it  finished  ?  Stop  then,  desist 
from  this  madness;  otherwise  we  will  put  a  stop  to  it/' 
Little  did  he  know  how  unable  he  was  to  efiectuate 
his  threat,  in  which  he  was  left  alone ;  for  the  others, 
who  went  with  him,  had,  on  seeing  St.  Malachy, 
changed  their  minds.  The  saint  replied ;  *' Wretched 
**  man,  the  work,  which  you  now  see  begun,  will 
**  certainly  be  completed,  and  many  will  see  it  so ; 
'*  but  you  shall  not,  and  beware  lest  you  die  in  your 
^'  sin.'^  In  fact  he  died  in  the  course  of  that  year 
before  the  oratory  was  finished.  Meanwhile  his 
father,  being  informed  of  what  St.  Malachy  had 
foretold  concerning  him,  said;  **  He  has  killed  my 
son  ;*'  and  denounced  him  to  the  duke  and  chief  men 
of  Ulidia,  in  which  territory  Bangor  was  situated, 
as  a  liar,  &c.  and  abused  him  with  the  nickname  of 
ape.  St.  Malachy  did  not  answer  a  word ;  but  on 
tne  same  day  the  unfortunate  man,  having  returned 
home,  lost  his  reason  and  fell  into  the  fire,  out  of 
which  he  was  dragged  not  without  the  burning  of  a 
part  of  his  body.  St.  Malachy  called  to  see  him, 
and  found  him  in  a  dreadful  ungovernable  state ;  but 
on  his  praying  for  him  the  man  opened  his  eyes,  and 
recovered  the  use  of  his  reason  ;  but  it  seems  that  he 
was  afterwards  subject  to  certain  intervals  of  insanity. 
Having  become  unfit  to  manage  the  lands,  with 
which  he  had  been  entrusted,  they  reverted  to  the 
monastery.  (60)  St.  Malachy  really  had  nothing 
to  enable  him  to  erect  the  oratory,  but  he  confided 
in  Providence  and  fortunately  discovered  a  sum  of 
money,  which  had  been  hid  in  the  very  spot,  where 


128  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVII. 

• 

the  building  was  undertaken  ;  and  he  gave  orders, 
that  it  should  be  all  expended  on  the  work.  It  is 
stated,  that  he  saw  in  a  vision  a  model  of  an  oratory, 
and  that  he  followed  it  in  the  construction  of  this 
edifice.  It  is  added,  that  he  had  a  similar  vision 
with  regard  to  not  only  the  oratory  but  likewise  the 
entire  monastery  of  Saul.  (61) 

(58)  See  Chap.  xxvi.  $.9. 

(59)  We  have  seen  already,  that  long  before  this  period  there 
were  buildings  of  stone  in  other  parts  of  Ireland.  An  instance 
of  them  is  Connac*s  Chapel  at  Cashe),  and  a  much  older  one  was 
the  ancient  church  of  Duleek,  which  got  its  name,  Dam-liagy 

,irom  its  house  or  church  of  stone.  Harris  had  no  right  to  say 
(Bishops  p.  56.)  that  the  stone  oratory  o£  Bangor  is  said  to  have 
been  the  first  of  that  sort  in  Ireland. 

(60)  St.  Bernard,  ib.  cap.  14,  Messingham ;  28,  Mabillon. 

(61)  Ib. 

§•  X.  This  monastery  of  Saul  in  the  county  of 
Down  might  seem  one  of  those  five  Cistercian  estab- 
lishments, which  St.  Bernard  says  had  been  de- 
rived from  Mellifont.  (62)  But  it  is  not  reckoned 
among  the  Cistercian  monasteries,  and  seems  to  have 
belonged  to  the  Canons  Regular  of  St.  Augustin 
after  it  had  been  erected,  or  rather,  as  usually  said, 
repaired  by  St.  Malachy.  (63)  The  monastery, 
which  he  calls  Suriense^  or  Suriam,  was  undoubtedly 
one  of  them,  and,  in  all  probability,  the  oldest  next 
after  Mellifont,  I  think  it  cannot  be  doubted,  that 
it  was  somewhere  near  the  river  Suir.  (64)  As  St. 
Malachy  was  passing  through  a  town  not  far  from  it, 
where  he  was  surrounded  by  a  great  crowd  of  people, 
he  descried  among  them  a  young  man,  who  had  got 
upon  a  stone  to  see  him,  and  was  eying  him  with 
great  attentiont  The  saint  immediately  perceived 
that  he  was  of  a  good  disposition,  and  on  the  follow- 
ing night  told  the  brethren  what  he  foresaw  concern- 
ing him.     After  two  or  three  days  a  nobleman,  the 


CHAP.  XXVn.  OFinBL^ND.  129 

master  of  that  young  man,  brought  him  to  St.  Ma- 
lachy  and  requested  that  he  would,  according  to  his 
wish,  admit  him  among  his  followers.  jSt.  Malachy 
received  him  with  pleasure,  and  entrusted  him  to  the 
abbot  Congan,  who  recommended  him  to  the  brethren 
of  Surium,  in  which,  in  all  appearance,  Congan  was 
the  abbot.  (65)  The  said  young  man  was  the  first 
conversuSf  or  lay-brother  of  that  monastery,  and  led 
a  holy  life  according  to  the  Cistercian  institution,  f  66) 
St.  Malachy  rebuilt  or  repaired  his  cathedral  of 
Down,  but  in  what  year  I  do  not  find  mentioned.  (6?) 
In  1148  he  consecrated  the  church,  under  the  names 
of  St.  Peter  and  Paul,  of  the  monastery  or  Knock- 
na-Sengan,  since  called  Knock  abbeys  near  Louth, 
which  was  founded  and  endowed  for  Augustin  Ca- 
nons by  Donogh  O'Carrol,  prince  of  Oriel,  and 
Edan  O^Kelly  or  O'Kiiledy,  bishop  of  Clogher.  (68) 
St.  Malachy  was  uneasy  about  the  palliums,  and  was 
sorry  that  they  had  not  been  applied  for  during  the 
life-time  of  Innocent  II.  who  had  promised  to  give 
them.  Innocent  died  in  1143;  his  successor  Celes- 
tine  II.  held  the  pontificate  for  less  than  six  mouths; 
and  after  him  Lucius  IJ.  for  little  more  than  eleven 
months,  on  whose  death  in  February,  1 145,  Eugene 
III.  was  placed  on  the  Holy  see.  This  Pope  had 
been  a  monk  of  Clair vaux  and  a  disciple  of  St.  Ber- 
nard. St.  Malachy  had  therefore  a  good  right  to 
suppose,  that  he  would  be  favourable  to  his  wish  for 
obtaining  the  palliums,  and  thought  it  adviseable, 
that  the  opportunity  of  a  journey  of  the  Pope  to 
France  should  be  seized  upon.  Accordingly  a  synod 
is  convoked  by  St.  Malachy  and  Gelasius  of  Annagh 
to  be  held  in  the  year  1148  in  the  church  of  Inis- 
Patrick,  (Holmpatrick)  which  was  attended  by  15 
bishops,  200  priests,  and  many  of  the  inferior  clergy. 
(69)  Having  sat  for  three  days,  and  made  many 
useful  regulations,  the  business  relative  to  the  pal- 
liums was  treated  of  on  the  fourth.  It  was  agreed 
to,  but  a  wish  was  expressed  that  St.  Malachy  should 

VOL.    IV.  K 


1«S0  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVII. 

not  be  the  messenger.  Yet,  as  he  was  inclined  to 
go,  and  it  being  supposed  that,  having  to  proceed 
no  farther  than  France,  he  would  not  be  long  ab- 
sent»  no  one  presumed  to  oppose  his  determination. 

(62)  See  above  Not.  41. 

(63)  Ware,  who  was  very  particular  in  investigating  the  histoiy 
of  the  Cisterdan  houses  in  Ireland,  has  (Antiq.  caj9.26.)  the  ab- 
bey of  Saul,  which,  he  says,  was  repaired  by  St.  Malachy,  among 
those  of  the  Canons  R^ular  of  St.  Augustin ;  but  he  was  wrong 
in  supposing,  that  it  had  belonged  to  them  since  the  days  of  St. 
Patrick ;  for,  as  we  have  often  seen,  there  were  no  such  Canons 
in  the  world  until  many  centuries  after  St.  Patrick's  death. 

(64)  Ware  (t6.  at  Tipperary)  makes  mention  of  the  Cistercian 
abbey  of  Inislaunaght,  or  De  Siurio,  a  place  near  the  Suir  St 
miles  West  of  Clonmel.  He  says,  that  it  was  founded  in  1159, 
while  others  make  it  later.  If  so,  it  was  different  fiom  the  one 
mentioned  by  St.  Bernard.  But  perhaps  it  was  only  re-founded 
or  newly  endowed  after  St.  Bernard's  death ;  or,  as  Ware  ob- 
serves, the  monks  of  the  former  De  Surio,  or  Surium,  might 
have  removed  to  Inislaunaght  I  have  remarked  elsewhere 
(Not.  69.  to  Chap,  zvii.)  on  the  mistakes  of  Colgan,  Harris,  and 
Archdall  relative  to  this  place.  Lynch  was  inclined  to  think, 
(Cambr.  evers.  p.  169),  that  Suriuni  was  the  same  as  Shroid  in 
the  county  of  Longford;  but,  as  he  objects  to  himself,  the  monas- 
tery of  Shrowl  is  said  to  have  been  founded  in  1150  or  1152* 
and  consequently  after  the  death  of  St.  Malachy.  Besides,  the 
name  is  much  different  from  Surium. 

(65)  Tliis  is  sufEdently  clear  from  the  context  of  St.  Bernard, 
and  his  speaking  of  that  young  man  as  a  member  of  the  monas- 
tery of  Surium.  Congan  was  the  perscMi,  at  whose  request  St 
Bernard  wrote  the  Life  of  St.  Malachy,  and  who  helped  him 
with  materials  for  composing  it.  (See  Fre&ce  to  it.)  Some  say, 
tliat  he  wrote  one  himself.  It  has  been  also  said,  that  he  wrote 
jicti  of  St.  Bernard.  See  Ware  and  Harris,  Writers  at  Con* 
gnn. 

(66)  St.  Bernard,  ib.  cap.  14,  Messin^uun;  29,  Mabillon. 

(67)  See  Ware,  Antiq.  cap.  29.  at  Down. 

(68)  Tr.  Th.  p.  305.    Ware,  Antiq.  cap.  26.  at  Louih,  and 


QHAP.   XXVII.  OP  IRELAND*,  131 

Bishops  of  CSogher  at  Edan*  Knoak'na^Sengan  mgnifies  Hit  hilt 
of  afUs^  Colgan  places  it  in  the  town  of  Louth,  and  Ware  near 
it ;  it  might  have  been  formerly  in  the  town.  Colgan  elsewhere 
{A  A.  SS.p.  737)  speaks  of  the  church  consecrated  by  St.  Malachy 
as  merely  the  church.of  Louth,  and  seems  to  distinguish  it  from 
chat  of  Knock^na-sengan.  Ware  {locc  citt,)  and  after  him  Harris 
(Monast.)  and  Archdall  (at  Louth)  have  another  monastery  of 
Augustin  Canons  in  Louth  itself,  which,  tlicy  say,  was  founded 
by  the  same  prince  Dooogh  and  bishop  Edan.  It  was  probably 
no  other  than  the  ancient  abbey  of  Louth  restored  and  renewed, 
as  may  be  conjectured  from  its  church  being  called,  as  the  old 
one  had  been,  by  the  name  of  St.  Mary.  For  Edan  O'Kdly 
see  above  §*  3, 

(69)  Life  of  Gelasius,  cap.  15.  and  Tr.  Th.  p.  305.  See  also 
the  Annals  of  InnisMen  at  A.  1148.  In  these  documents  men* 
lion  is  made  of  the  enacting  of  good  rules  by  the  synod* 

§•  XI.  St.  Malaehy  immediately  set  out,  and  was 
accompanied  as  far  as  the  sea  shore  by  some  brethren^ 
but  not  many,  as  he  ordered  them  not  to  follow  him« 
One  of  them,  named  Catholkw^  who  was  subject  to 
epileptic  fits,  lamented  with  tears  his  being  aban- 
doned by  the  saint  without  his  doing  any  thing  for 
him,  while  he  suiSered  so  severely,-  and  was  con« 
stantly  troublesome  to  the  other  brethren.  St.  Ma- 
laehy, having  compassion  on  him,  embraced  him, 
and  making  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  his  breast  said ; 
''  Be  assured,  that  you  will  not  su£fer  any  thing  of 
the  kind  until  I  return/'  In  fact,  Catholicus  was 
freed  from  those  fits  without  being  afterwards  at- 
tacked by  them.  Just  as  St.  Malaehy  was  entering 
the  ship,  two  other  brethren  represented  to  him» 
that  they  wished  for  a  favour.  On  his  asking  them 
what  it  was,  they  answered  that  they  would  not  tell^ 
unless  he  promised  to  do  it.  He  promised  that  he 
would ;  and  then  they  said ;  '^  your  Reverence  will 
please  to  give  us  your  word,  that  you  will  return  safe 
to  Ireland^''  and  in  this  they  were  joined  by  the  rest 


ISS  AN  ECCLSSIASTICAL   HISTORY       CHAP.  XXVII. 

of  them.  At  first  he  was  sorry  for  the  promise  he 
had  made,  but  wishing  not  to  make  them  uneasy  he 
aOTeedy  as  well  as  he  could,  to  their  request.  When 
the  ship  was  half  way  over,  a  contrary  wind  arose 
and  drove  it  back  to  the  Irish  coast.  St.  Malachy 
landed  on  a  part  of  it,  where  there  was  one  of  his 
own  churches,  in  which  he  spent  the  night,  and 
thanking  Providence  considered  this  circumstance  as 
a  fulfilment  of  his  pledge  to  the  brethren.  Return- 
ing to  sea  he  arrived  after  a  quick  passage  in  Scot- 
land, and  on  the  third  day  came  to  a  place  called 
Green-Pool,  (70)  where  he  had  got  a  monastery 
prepared,  in  which  he  now  placed  a  Cistercian  ab- 
bot and  monks,  whom  he  brought  with  him  from 
Ireland  for  that  purpose.  Taking  leave  of  them  and 
travelling  along,  he  was  met  by  the  king  David, 
who  detained  him  for  some  days.  On  the  saint's 
entering  England,  he  stopped  for  a  while  at  Gis- 
burp,  where  some  holy  men  following  a  canonical 
rule  lived,  with  whom  he  had  been  long  acquainted. 
While  there,  a  woman  afflicted  with  a  dreadful  cancer 
was  brought  to  him,  whom  he  cured  by  sprinkling 
water,  which  he  blessed,  on  the  ulcers.  When  ar- 
rived at  a  sea-port,  he  was  denied  a  passage  to  the 
continent;  for  the  king  (Stephen),  who  had  some 
dispute  with  the  Pope,  would  not  allow  any  bishop 
to  pass  over.  (71) 

(70)  Firide  stagnum^  Some  have  confounded  this  place  with 
Viride  lignum^  Green  toood.  But  Viride  lignum  was  the  Cister- 
cian monastery  of  Newiy,  which  was  founded  some  years  after 
St.  Malachy*8  death. 

(71)  St.  Bernard,  ib.  cap.  16,  Messingham ;  30,  Mabiflon. 

§.  XII.  Owing  to  this  delay  St.  Malachy  lost  the 
opportunity  of  seeing  the  Pope  Eugene  III.  in 
France,  and  particularly  at  Clairvaux,  where  he 
spent  some  time  ;  (72)  for  he  had  returned  to  Italy, 
before  St.   Malachy,  having  got  permission   to  sail 


CHAP.,  XXVir.  OP   IRELAND.  139 

from  England,  could  overtake  him  in  Frftiiee.  The 
saint  continuing  his  course  reached  Clairvaux  in 
October,  1148,  and  was  received  with  the  utmost 
joy  by  St.  Bernard  and  his  holy  monks.  Having 
spent  with  them  four  or  five  of  the  happiest  days 
possible  on  both  sides,  he  was  seized,  after  having 
celebrated  mass,  on  the  festival  of  St.  Luke  with  a 
fever,  and  obliged  to  take  to  his  bed.  At  first  it 
was  thought  to  be  of  little  consequence ;  but  every 
attention,  that  could  be  used,  was  paid  to  him.  He 
told  those  good  men,  that  it  was  all  in  vain  ;  and 
when  his  Irish  brethren,  who  had  come  along  with 
him,  encouraged  him  not  to  give  himself  up,  he  said 
to  them;  "  Malachy  must  die  this  year;  behold,  the 
day  is  approaching,  which,  as  you  well  know,  X  al- 
ways wished^hould  be  my  last.'*  Having  called  for 
Extreme  unction,  he  would  not  allow  the  clergymen 
to  go  up  stairs  to  where  he  lay,  but  came  down  to 
them.  Being  anointed,  he  received  the  holy  viaticum, 
and  recommending  himself  to  the  prayers  of  the 
brethren,  and  the  brethren  to  God,  returned  to  bed. 
On  finding  the  last  night  of  his  life  coming  on,  he 
spoke  with  the  greatest  spiritual  hilarity,  and  said  to 
those  about  him  ;  *^  Take  care  of  me  ;  I  shall  not 
**  forget  you,  if  it  will  be  allowed ;  but  it  will  be 
"  allowed.  I  have  believed  in  God,  and  do  believe 
**  that  all  things  are  possible.  I  have  loved  God  ; 
"  I  have  loved  you ;  and  charity  never  faileth.*' 
Then  looking  towards  heaven  he  says ;  *^  O  God, 
*'  preserve  them  in  thy  name,  and  not  only  them,  but 
^*  likewise  all  those,  who  through  my  words  and 
"  ministry  have  bound  themselves  to  thy  service" 
Then  placing  his  hands  on  the  heads  of  each  of  them, 
and  blessing  them  all,  he  desired  them  to  go  to  rest, 
whereas  his  hour  was  not  yet  come.  About  midnight 
the  whole  community  assembled,  and  several  abbots 
were  in  attendance  with  St.  Bernard  and  the  brethren 
to  watch  his  exit.  Not  long  afler  he  expired  in  the 
Sifth  year  of  his  age,  on  %he  2d  of  November,  A.  D. 


134        AN   ECCL£8IASTICAt   HISTORY      C|IABr  XXVIU 

1 148,  in  the  place  and  time  TAU  Souls  day),  which 
he  had  wished  for  and  foretola.  His  death  was  like 
a  sleep ;  so  placid  and  chearfiil  was  his  countenance, 
as  if  he  were  alive.  His  body  was  carried  on  the 
shoulders  of  abbots  to  the  oratory,  where  the  holy 
sacrifice  was  offered  for  him,  the  funeral  service  per* 
formed ;  and  every  thing  conducted  with  the  greatest 
devotion.  St.  Bernard,  having  observed  a  boy  in 
the  oratory,  one  of  whose  arms  was  dead,  pointed  to 
him  to  come  forward.  The  boy  did  so,  and  applied 
the  dead  arm  to  the  hand  of  St.  Malachy,  upon 
which  he  recovered  the  use  of  it.  The  remains  of 
the  saint  were  deposited  on  the  same  day  in  the 
oratory  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary.  (78)  St. 
Bernard  preached  a  funeral  oration  m  honour  of 
him  on  said  day,  and  another  sermon  of  a  similar 
purport,  apparently  on  an  anniversary  of  his  death. 
(73*)  St.  Malachy  was  canonized,  many  years  after 
his  death,  by  Pope  Clement,  probably  the  third, 
rather  than  the  fourth,  as  some  seem  to  have 
thought.  (74)  He  was  undoubtedly  the  greatest, 
the  holiest,  and  the  most  disinterested  of  the  bishops 
of  his  times.  St.  Bernard,  a  truly  competent  judge, 
could  scarcely  find  words  sufficient  to  express  his  ad- 
miration of  him.  It  may  seem  odd,  that  St.  Malachy 
has  been  called  head  of  the  religion  not  only  of 
Ireland  but  likewise  of  Scotland ;  (75)  but  this  may 
be  understood  relatively  to  the  great  esteem,  in 
which  he  was  held  by  the  princes  and  people  of  that 
country,  and  to  his  having  formed  there  some  reli«^ 
gious  establishments ;  or  perhaps  to  the  traditionary 
account  of  a  dependance  of  the  Scottish  churches  of 
of  N.  Britain  on  Armagh.  (76)  As  to  his  being 
reckoned  among  the  Irish  writers,  I  cannot  find  any 
sufficient  reason  for  it,  except  his  having  written 
some  letters,  not  extant,  to  St.  Bernard,  and  probably 
to  some  others.  (77)  He  was  succeeded  in  the  see 
of  Down,  by  Moeliosa  Mac-In-clericuir,  a  learned 
man  who  has  been  called  Malachy  II.  (78) 


eilAP.  XXVII.  OF  IRELAND.  l35 

(72)  See  FlBury,  Hist  Ecd.  L.69.  $.  38. 

(7S)  St,  Bernard,  ib,  cap.  xvi.  xvii.  segq.  Mesaingham ;  31, 
MiMUon.  The  4  Masters  (ap,  Tr.  Tk.  p,  305.)  agree  with  St. 
Beniaid  as  to  the  year  and  day  of  St  Malach/s  death,  observe 
ing,  as  does  also  Banmius,  that  his  festival  was  transferred  to 
the  following  day  to  ovoid  the  concurrence  with  that  of  All 
Souls.  The  Annals  of  Innisfallen  also  place  his  death  in  1148. 
Hanis  {ArMiihops  of  Armagh  at  St,  Malachy)  mentions  some 
idle  opinioDS  concernmg  the  year  of  his  death  or  the  day  of  his 
festival,  which  are  not  worth  examination. 

(73*)  These  sennons  may  be  seen  in  the  first  vdume  of  Ma- 
biOon's  edition  of  St.  Bernard's  works,  coL  1047>  seqq.  He  abo 
annoonoed  St  Malachy's  death  to  the  religious  brethren  of  Ire- 
land, and  particulariy  to  the  congregations  which  he  had  founded, 
in  a  most  affectionate  consolatory  letter,  Na  45,  in  Usher  s  SyU 
hgCy  and  374  in  Mabillon  s  ed. 

(74)  The  bull  of  canonization  has  been  published  by  Mabillon, 
ib.  immediately  after  the  Life  of  St  Malachy.  It  is  addressed^tD 
the  general  chapter  of  the  Cistercians,  and  dated  the  third 
year  of  Pope  Clement's  pontificate.  Mabillon  says,  Chronologia 
Bemardina^  coL  x.  towards  the  end  of  the  1st  VoL  of  St  Ber- 
naid's  works,  that  the  canonization  of  St  Malachy  is  marked  at 
A.  1192  in  the  duonicle  of  Clairvaux  ap.  Fr.  Chifflet.  It  will  be 
objected,  that  this  cannot  agree  with  its  having  been  in  the  third 
year  of  Clement  III.  who  died  in  1191,  and  whose  third  year 
was  1190.  But,  although  the  bull  may  be  fairly  supposed  to 
have  been  issued  in  1190,  it  might  not  have  been  acted  upon  by 
the  Cistercian  order  until  1192,  after  due  notice  had  been  given 
of  it  and  matters  arranged  for  the  solemnization  of  St  Malachy's 
festival. 

(75)  Annals  of  Innisfallen  at  i4. 1148. 

(76)  See  above  §.  4.  and  11.    Also  Not.  35  to  Chap.  XV. 

(77)  Concerning  the  tracts  attributed  to  St.  Malachy  see  Ware 
and  Harris  WriterB  at  Malachy.  In  our  days  nobody  will  think 
of  making  him  the  author  of  the  famous  forged  prophecy  .oon* 
eeming  the  Popes. 

(78)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Doton^  Some  French  writers,  ajr.  e* 
VLsBosa^  (Obseroat.  ad  MartyroL  Bened,  18  Mart.)  and  Fleury 

^ist.  Eed.  L.  69.  $•  41.)  have  said,  that  Christian,  abbot  of 


136        AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXVIf . 

Mellifont,  was  bishop  of  Down  after  St.  Maladiy,  which  they 
deduced  from  its  having  been  stated,  that  St  Malachy  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Chrurtian.    But  this  should  have  been  undentood  not 
relatively  to  the  see  of  Down,  but  as  to  his  having  been  the  next 
Apostolic  l^ate  after  St.  Malachy ;  not  that  he  was  appointed  to 
that  office  immediately  after  St.  Malachy's  death,  nor  probal^y 
until  at  least  two  years  later.    Christian  was  never  bishop  of 
Down,  but  became  bishop  of  Lismore,  the  only  see  that  he  held 
at  any  time.    The  French  ecclesiastical  historians  and  antiqua- 
ries, not  excepting  even  such  men  as  D'Achery  and  Mabillon, 
have,  when  treating  or  touching  on  matters  of  Irish  church  his- 
tory, fallen  into  many  mistakes,  owing  to  their  not  having  thought 
it  worth  their  while  to  consult  the  documents,  by  which  they 
might  have  been  best  guided,  such  as  Colgan*s  collections;  and 
some  of  them  seem  to  have  been  unacquainted  even  with  the 
works  of  Ware. 

§•  XIII.  In  the  said  year  II 48  after  the  departure 
of  St.   Malachy,   Gelasius,   archbishop  of  Armagh, 
brought  about  in   an  assembly  held  at  Armagh  a 
reconciliation    between    Murchertach   or   Maurice 
O'Lochlin,  the  prince  of  Tyrone,  and  the  chieftains 
and  nobles  of  Orgiel  and  Ulidia,  who  recognized  the 
supreme  power  of  O'Lochlin  and  gave  him  hostages. 
(79)     To  tliis  year  is  assigned  the  foundation  of  a 
monastery  of  Augustin  Canons  in  Louth  by  Donogh 
O'Carrol,  prince  of  Orgiel,  and   Edan,  bishop  of 
Clogher,  (80)  and  the  death  of  O*  Dubbin,  bishop  of 
Kildare.  (81;     In  1149  died  Nehemias  O'Morier- 
tach  bishop   of  Cloyne,  who  is  highly   praised  by 
Irish   writers,    (82)      A   very  respectable  prelate, 
Muredach  O'Dubhthaich,  or  O'Dubhai,  bishop  of 
Tuam,  greatly  esteemed  for  bis  wisdom  and  liberality, 
died  in  the  75th  year  of  his  age  on  the  festival  of  St. 
Brendan  (l6th  of  May)  A.  D.  1 150,  and  was  buried 
in  the  monastery  of  Cong.  (83)     During  his  incun^- 
bency  Turlogh  O^Conor  erected  the  priory  of  St. 
John  Baptist  at  Tuam.    (84)     In   the  same  year 
1 150  a  great  part  of  Armagh  was  destroyed  by  lire, 


CHAP.  XXVII.  OF  IR£LAN0*  197 

after  which  Gelasius  made  a  visitation  of  his  diocese, 
partly  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  contributions 
towards  re-building  and  repairing  what  been  burned, 
in  which  he  was  successful.  (85)  According  to 
some  accounts  four  Cistertian  abbies  were  founded  in 
1151,  viz.  those  of  Bective  in  the  county  of  Meath, 
Boyle  in  the  county  of  Roscommon,  Magio,  aUas 
Nenay,  in  the  county  of  Limerick,  aud  Baltinglass 
in  the  county  of  Wicklow.  (86)  But  it  is  much 
more  probable,  that  at  least  some  of  them  were 
founded  earlier.  (87)  If,  as  can  scarcely  be  doubted, 
these  were  among  the  five  monasteries  derived  from 
Mellifont,  which  existed  at  the  time  St.  Bernard 
was  writing  the  Life  of  St.  Malachy,  they  must  have 
been  established  prior  to  1)51.  They  are,  next  to 
Mellifont,  the  oldest  that  appear  in  the  catalogue  of 
the  Irish  Cistercian  houses.  (88)  Now  St.  Bernard 
wrote  that  work  before  1151,  as  is  plain  from  his 
speaking  of  Christian  merely  as  abbot  of  Mellifont 
at  that  time.  But  it  cannot  be  doubted,  that  Chris- 
tian was  bishop  of  Lismore,  and  even  Apostolic 
legate  in  said  year.  He  succeeded  Moelmonech 
O'Lonsec,  who  died  in  1 150.  (89)  Christian  (Gilla- 
Criost)  was  of  a  family  named  O^Conairche ;  and, 
as  he  was  brother  to  the  monk  Malchus,  (90)  it 
must  be  supposed,  that  he  was  a  native  of  the  country 
about  Bangor. 

(79)  Life  of  Gelasius,  cop.  l&.  and  Tr.  Th.  p.  SOa. 

(80)  See  above  A^o^  67. 

(81)  Tr.  Tk.  p.  630.  and  Ware,  Bishops  at  Kildare. 

(82)  Tlie  4  Masters,  (ap.  Tr.  Th.  p.  308.)  who  have  bis 
death  at  A.  1149,  call  him  a  bishop  of  the  South  of  Ireland,  and 
represent  him  as  very  wise,  devout  and  chaste.  He  is  praised 
also  in  the  Vision  of  Tundal  or  Tungal.  (See  Ware,  Bishops  at 
Cloyne.)  St.  Bernard  makes  mention  of  him,  as  we  have  seen 
above,  §.  7* 

(88)  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Tuam. 

(84)  Ware,  ib.  and  Aniiq.  cap,  26.  at  Gahoay^  where  he  says, 


158        AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  lilSTORY       CHAP.  XXVIU 

tfaat  lie  does  not  find  of  what  order  siud  piioiy  was.  Hairis  (ik) 
makeB  it  of  that  of  Ai^ustin  Caaons;  yet  at  MonaHeriu  he 
.states  that  the  older  is  uncertain. 

ipS)  life  of  Gehiriiis^  cap.  16.  and  Tr.  TL  p.  306. 

(9S)  Annab  of  Mary's  Abbey  at  A.  1151. 

(87)  Ware  states  (AfUiq.  cap.  96.  ttt  LinterkkJ  that  the  house 
of  Magio^  or  Nenay,  was  fouhded  in  1148  by,  it  i»  thooght» 
O'Brian,  I  suj^KMe  Tuilogh  O'Brian  king  of  Munstcr.  Of  Bee- 
thre  or  the  monastery  De  Beatitudine^  he  says,  {ib.  at  Meaih)  that 
it  was  fimnded  by  Murdiard  O'Melaghlin,  prince  of  Meath,  but 
that  the  Cistercian  Chronoldgists  differ  as  to  the  time»  some  hav- 
mg  A.  1146»  others  1148,  and  others  again  1151.  IVeating  of 
BaltinglasB,  or  De  Vale  saltUis^  {ib.  at  Wickhw)  founded  by 
Dermot  Mac  Morrogfa,  king  of  Leinster,  he  mentions  that  some 
assign  it  to  1148,  others  to  1151 ;  and  with  regard  to  Boyle  he 
rdates  (ib-  at  Roscommon)  that,  before  the  Cistercians  removed 
to  ity  th^  were  first  settled  in  1148,  under  an  abbot  Peter 
O'Morda,  at  a  place  called  Greilechdiney  whence  they  went  to 
Dromoonaid  with  their  second  abbot  Edan  O^Maccain,  thence 
with  his  successor  Maurice  OlXibhai  to  Buinfinny,  and  finally 
to  Boyle  in  1161,  or,  as  others  say,  1151.  I  pass  by  what  he 
has  about  these  monasteries  in  the  Coenob.  Cuterc.  For  he  af- 
terwards changed  several  of  the  positions  stated  in  that  tract. 

(88)  Harris  has  (MonaHer.)  a  Cistercian  abbey  at  Athlonc, 
under  the  name  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Benedict,  which  he  assigns 
to  A.  1 150.  He  took  this  date  from  Ware's  Coenob,  Cisterc.  /  but 
Ware  himself  who  makes  mention  of  this  abbey  again  {Antiq.cap. 
26.  at  Roscommon)  and  says,  that  it  was  called  De  Innocentia^ 
marks  no  date  for  it,  nor  does  Archdall  at  Aihlone^  Roscommon. 
It  may  be  said,  that  Shrowl  or  Shrule,  alias  De  BenedicHone 
Deif  might  have  been  one  of  the  five  alluded  to  by  St.  Bernard, 
if  it  be  true  that  it  was  founded  in  1 150.  Yet  Ware  observes,  (ib. 
at  Lxmgford\  that  some  assign  it  to  1 1 52.  Probably  Mary*s  Abbey 
of  Dublin  was  become  Cistercian  at  the  time  of  St.  Bernard's 
writmg ;  but  it  was  not  derived  fix)m  Mellifont.  (Compare  with 
^0^.41.) 

(89)  See  Chap.  xxvi.  ^.  15.  Ware  was  right  (Bishops  at 
Litmore)  in  assigning  Christianas  accession  to  about  1150;  I  think 
it  was  in  that  very  year.    I  have  remarked  above  (Noi.  78.)  on 


CHAP.  XXVII.  or  IRSLAKD.  189 

the  mistake  of  thofle,  who  have  made  him  bialHip  of  Down.  Ano* 
ther  still  gmser  mistake  18  that  of  soma  writenquoted  and  refitted 
by  Colgan»  (AA.  SS.  at  18  Mart,  where  he  treau  of  Christian) 
vdio  have  said  that  he  was  archbishop  of  Aimagh,  asifheoouldbe 
so  ^i^e  Gelasius  held  that  see.  Tliis,  like  the  other  mistake^  was 
derived  from  his  having  been  the  next  Apostolic  legate  after  St. 
Malady*  whence  it  was  inferred  that  he  succeeded  the  saint  abor 
asbishop^  orevenardibishop. 
(90)  See  CAop.  xxvi.  §.  9% 

5.  XIV.  According  to  some  accounts  it  would  seem, 
that  Christian,  soon  ajfler  he  became  bishop  of  Lis- 
more,  went  to  Rome.  For  it  has  been  said,  that  he 
came  to  Ireland  in  company  with  Cardinal  Paparo. 
(91)  Yet  it  is  odd  that,  had  he  gone  to  Rome, 
something  more  would  not  have  been  mentioned 
about  it.  (93)  Perhaps  he  went  to  Scotland  there 
to  meet  the  Cardinal  and  conduct  him  to  Ireland. 
For  Paparo  being  sent  with  the  palliums  by  Pope 
Eugene  III.  first  came  to  England,  but  was  refused 
a  passport  for  the  continuance  of  his  journey  by  king 
Stephen,  unless  he  would  take  his  oath,  that  he 
would  not  in  his  progress  do  any  thing  prejudicial  to 
the  interests  of  the  Endish  kingdom.  The  Cardinal, 
feeling  indignant  at  this  proposal  returned  to  Rome, 
where  Stephen  *s  conduct  on  this  occasion  excited 
much  displeasure.  Afterwards  he  set  out  again 
taking  the  route  of  Scotland,  and  was  honourably 
received  by  the  king  David  about  Michaelmas.  (93) 
Thence  he  went  to  Ireland,  where  he  arrived  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  year  1151.  (94)  He  remained 
seven  days  with  Gelasius  at  Armagh,  who,  soon  after 
it  seems,  went  to  Connaught,  apparently  for  the 
purpose  of  consulting  with  the  king  Turlogh  O'Con- 
nor, and  forwarding  the  business  of  the  approaching 
synod,  (9^)  which,  being  convoked,  met  at  Kells 
(96)  on  the  9th  of  March,  A.  D.  1152.  (97)  It 
was  presided  by  Cardinal  Paparo,  as  the  Pope's 
legate,  to  whom  some  add  as  also  presiding,  Christian, 


140        AN    ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY        CHAP*  XXYlU 

who  was  likewise  Apostolio  legate.  (98)  Several 
bishops  did  not  attend  at  this  synod ;  and  one  of  the 
reasons  of  their  absence  seems  to  have  been,  that 
many  of  the  Irish  were  displeased  at  palliums  being 
intended  for  the  sees  of  Dublin  and  Tuam,  whereas 
they  thought  that  none  should  be  granted  except  to 
Armagh  and  Cashel,  which  was  aheady  an  arch* 
bishopric.  And  it  is  observed,  that  the  clergy  of 
Armagh  and  Down  particularly  insisted  on  this  point. 
(99)  The  names  of  the  prelates,  who,  besides 
Paparo  who  was  only  a  Cardinal  priest  of  the  title  of 
St.  Laurence  in  Damaso,  were  actually  present,  are 
thus  given :  "  Christian  O'Conairche,  bishop  of  Lis- 
more  and  the  Pope's  legate  in  Ireland ;  Gelasius 
comorban  (successor)  of  St.  Patrick,  and  primate  of 
Ireland ;  Domnald  O'Lonargain,  archbishop  of 
Munster  (Cashel) ;  Grenius,  or  Gregory  Calhs 
Greri)  bishop  of  Dublin ;  Gilla  na-noemh,  or 
Nehemias  Laigneach,  bishop  of  Glendaloch  ;  Dun- 
gal  O'Coellaidhe,  bishop  of  Leighlin;  Fostius,  bishop 
of  Portlargy,  or  Waterford ;  Domnald  O'Fogarty, 
Vicar  general  of  the  bishop  of  Ossory  ;  Finn  Mac- 
Kienau,  bishop  of  Kildare ;  Gilda-An  choimdhe 
0*Hardmaoil,  vicar  of  the  bishop  of  Emly  ;  Gilla^ 
Aidus  O'Maighin,  bishop  of  Cork ;  Mac-ronan, 
comorban  of  St.  Brendan,  that  is,  bishop  of  Clon- 
fert ;  Brendan,  bishop  of  Kerry ;  Torgest,  bishop 
of  Limerick  ;  Murchertac  0'Moeluidl)ir,  bishop  of 
Clonmacnois;  Moeliosa  O'Connachtain,  bishop  of 
East  Connaught  (Roscommon);  Huaruadhanic,  or 
O'Ruadan,  bishop  of  Lugnia  (Achonry) ;  Mac« 
crath  O'Morain,  bishop  of  Conmacne  of  IJi-Briun ; 
Muredach  O'Cobhtaich,  bishop  of  KinelEogain  ; 
Moelpatrick  O' Banal n,  bishop  of  the  Dalaradians 
(Connor) ;  and  Moeliosa  Mac-Clerich-corr,  bishop  of 
the  Ulidians  (Down).'*  (100)  There  were  present 
also  many  abbots  and  priors,  besides  a  multitude  of 
inferior  clergy.  (101) 


CHAP.  XXVIK         OF  IRELAND.  141 

• 

^91)  Ware  in  his  treatise  oo  the  Archbiah^^  of  Cashd»  pub* 
Itshed  in  1626,  many  yeto  before  his  general  work  on  the  Bishops 
of  Ireland,  quotes  (at  DoruUus  OLonargan)  an  anonjnnous  writer 
of  those  times,  who  says  at  A,  1152,  that  Cardinal  John  Pkiparo 
came  to  Ireland  together  with  Christian,  bishop  of  Lismore,  and 
legate  of  all  Ireland.  But  he  has  omitted  this  quotation  in  the  ge* 
neral  work,  probably  thinking  that  it  was  not  well  founded.  FIeury» 
however,  refars  to  it,  {Hist.  EccL  L.69.  §.  62.),  and  makes  Pa- 
paro  and  Christian  come  together  to  Ireland. 

(92)  In  the  Annals  of  Mary's  abbey  it  is  said,  that  Paparo 
came  to  Ireland  with  Christian,  but,  unless  the  copy,  which  I  have 
seen  among  Harris'  MSS.,  be  incorrect,  under  a  palpably  wrong 
date,  viz.  A.  1148.  Colgan,  although  he  quotes  (Lt/^^Ge/£U2ti#, 
cap.  17.)  finom  Ware  the  passage  of  the  anonymous  writer,  yet  in 
the  very  same  chapter  says,  that  there  is  no  account  of  any  one 
after  St.  Malachy  having  gone  from  Ireland  to  Rome  for  the  pur- 
pose of  procuring  the  palliums;  whence  we  may  conclude,  that  he 
knew  nothing  about  a  journey  of  Christian  to  Rome ;  for,  if  he  did, 
he  would  naturally  have  mentioned  it  as  connected  with  the  aSur 
of  the  palliums.  And  in  the  Acts  of  Christian  at  18  March  he 
has  not  a  word  about  his  having  travelled  to  Rome. 

(95)  See  Fleuiy,  loc.  cii.  and  Pagi  {Critical  Sfc.  at  A.  1151) 
from  John  of  Hagustald's  Continuation  o£  the  Histoiy  of  Simon 
of  Durham. 

(94)  4  Masters  ap.  Tr,  Th.  p.  306.  It  is  unnecessary  to  quote 
other  authorities  to  prove,  that  this  was  the  year  of  Cardinal  Pa« 
paro's  arrival  in  Ireland.  For  nothing  is  more  certain,  as  will  be 
soon  seen,  than  that  the  83mod  of  Kells  was  held  in  March,  1152. 
Now,  as  he  did  not  reach  Ireland  until  a  late  period  of  the  year, 
his  arrival  must  consequently  be  assigned  to  1151,  probably  in 
October,  between  which  and  the  following  March  there  was  not 
more  than  sufficient  time  for  summoning  the  bishops  to  tlie  coun- 
cil, their  travelling  to  attend  at  it,  and  other  necessary  prepara- 
tions. The  anonymous  writer  quoted  by  Ware  (see  Not.  91.) 
places  Paparo's  arrival  in  1152,  and  led  him  astray  not  only  at 
Donatus  C^Lonargany  but  likewise  in  his  general  woik  on  Bishops 
at  Gelasius  of  Armagh.  Fleury  also  (loc.  dt.)  Ml  into  the  same 
mistake.  That  writer  confounded  the  year  of  the  synod  with  that 
af  Piaparo's  arrival,  as  if  the  synod  could  have  assembled  as  soon 


1 42         AN  ECCLBSIASnCAt  HISTORY       CHA?.  XXVti. 

m 

aittbe  earilypartof  Marcbt  1153,  if  he  did  not  reach  IreUmd  until 
said  your.. 

(95>  CdgaQ  {lifi  ofGdaauh  cajK  18.)  refers  to  the  Irish  an- 
nda^  meaaJBg  thoaft  of  the4  Masters  for  Gdaatus  having  gone  to 
Cotmanght,  in  1 152  ;  but  Dr.  Q'Conor^  who  has  before  him  the 
▼esy  original  copy  of  said  annals»  says^  {Rer  Hib^  S^c.  2  Prokg* 
p*  156^)  thai  it  was  in  1151.  Besides,  Colgan  contradicts  him- 
self; for  he  states,  that  in  the  same  year  the  pious  queen  Denror^ 
galla,  wifo  of  Turl<^h  O'Conor,  died  at  Armagh.  Now  elsewhere 
(  ZV.  Th,  p^  dO&)  he  assigns*  from  the  4  Masters,  her  deatb  to 
A.  1151. 

(96)  The  anonymous  writer,  quoted  by  Ware,  has  Mdl,  in- 
stead of  KM  or  Kdls*  Peihaps  this  is  owing  to  a  mistake  of  a 
transcriber ;  but  hence  seems  to  have  proceeded  the  opinion  of 
thaae,  who  thought  that  Mdlifont,  which  they  supposed  the  same 
as  MeU,  was  the  place  wh»«  the  council  was  held.  Warei^)eaks 
doubtfully  of  this  matter ;  yet  he  says,  {ArchbUhops  of  Armagk 
9t  Gdasius)  that  it  is  more  generally  agreed  that  Kdls  is  the  place. 
Fleory,  {loc.  cit.)  and  Pagi  (CrUica  ad  A.  1152)  following  that 
anonymous  authority,  have  Mellifont  But  it  is  dear  from  au- 
thentic Irish  documents,  such  as  the  Annals  of  Cluain-eidhneadi, 
(Cbnenagh)  written  about  the  same  time,  that  tlie  council  sat  at 
Kdls,  alias  Kennanus,  in  the  now  county  of  Meath.  Those  an- 
nals are  quoted  by  Keating  {Book  2.  p.  104.  Dublin  ed)  and  from 
him  by  Colgan.  {Tr.  Th.  p.  S06.  and  A  A,  SS.p.  654  and  775.) 
Yet  it  may  be,  that  after  Cardind  Paparo*8  departure,  some  of  the 
bishops  assembled  i^n  at  Mdlifont  under  the  presidency  of 
Christian,  who  was  then  Apostolic  legate.  And  thus  perhiqw  we 
may  account  for  the  smgular  statement  of  the  Annals  of  Innis- 
fiillen  at  A,  1152,  that  the  synod  was  held  at  Drogheda,  or,  as 
some  have  said,  ad  numastenum  Ponianense,  inasmuch  as  MeOJH 
font,  being  not  for  from  Drogheda,  might  have  been  called  its 
monastery. 

(d7)  This  is  the  year  marked  for  the  oddyratkm  of  the  oouncQ 
of  Kdls  not  only  in  the  Annals  of  Innisfiillen,  but  likewise  in  those 
of Mary*s  Abbey> MultKeman  and  odiers.  (See  Harris,  ArchiishapB 
of  Armagh  aK  Gdasius.)  It  is  the  date  also  of  the  4  Masters ;  and 
aooordin^y  Colgan  was  wrong  (^  .  SS.  p.  779.)  in  saying,  that 
tlsryr  asaiiga  it  lo  1151.    For,  as  observed  by  Dr.  0*Conor,  (loc. 


CHAP.  XXVIT.  OP  IRELAND^  14S 

ct.  in  Not.  95.  alcove)  they  have  1152.    The  same  year  is  ex- 
pressly marked  in  the  Annak  of  Cluain-eidhneadi ;  and,  to  con6rm 
it  still  morei  they  add  that  it  was  a  bisseztiley  or  leap  year,  such 
as  1 152  was.    Usher  seen^s  to  have  thought,  {IneL  Chran.  ad  Pr») 
that  the  synod,  although  he  does  not  mention  it,  was  held  in  1 151 ; 
but,  if  he  did,  he  confounded  the  date  of  it  with  that  of  Pa^Muro's 
arrival  in  Ireland.    The  wretched  translator  of  Keating,  Dermod 
O'Connor,  makes  him  say,  that  tlie  synod  assembled  in  1157»and 
has  greatly  puzzled  poor  Harris,  who  set  about  proving  (ti.)  that 
Keating  was  mistaken.     But  Keating  was  not  to  blame ;  for  in  his 
genuine  text,  as  quoted  three  times  by  Colgan,  he  has  not  11579 
but  1152;  and  Harris  himself  remarks,  that  in  a  MS.  English 
translation  of  Keating*s  hlstoiy  in  Marsh's  library  the  year  maiked 
is  1 152.     That  the  first  day  of  sitting  was  the  9th  of  March  is 
dear  from  its  being  stated  in  the  Annals  of  Cluain-eidhneach,  that 
it  was  the  Dominica  Laekire,  or  the  fourth  Sunday  in  Lent,  which 
in  that  year  fell  on  the  9th  not  on  the  8th,  as  Colgan  says,  of 
March,   whereas  Easter  Sundav  was  the  SOth.     Dr.  O'Conor 
quotes  (2  Prol.  p.  159.)  from  the  old  book  of  Flannau  Mac  Eogan 
a  passage,  in  which  it  is  said,  that  the  synod  b^an  pridie  Non. 
Mariiiy  that  is,  on  the  sixth  of  March,    But  how  can  this  agree 
with  the  assertion  of  its  having  b^un  on  the  Dominica  LaeUiref 
Of  this  more  lower  down. 

(98)  In  the  Annals  of  Cluain-eidhneach  the  Cardinal  alone  is 
spoken  of  as  president  of  the  council,  and  Christian  is  mentioned 
merely  as  having  attended  at  it;  But  Keating  himself  says»  thai 
Christian  also  presided,  and  so  does  Colgan,  A  A.  <S5.  p.  654s. 
The  anonymous  writer,  quoted  by  Ware,  leaves  out  Pi^nro  as 
pieskient,  and  states  that  it  was  Christian,  who  held  the  council 
of  Mell,  as  he  calls  it.  (See  above  Not*  96.)  And  yet  he  supposes 
that  Pbparo  was  present.  The  Annals  of  Mary's  abbey  in  like 
manner  make  Christian  alone  president  of  the  council.  I  su^iect, 
that  this  statement  originated  with  tlie  Cistercians,  to  whose  order 
Christian  had  belonged.  But  the  Annals  of  Cluain-eidhneach  are 
more  deserving  of  attention* 

r99)  Keatmg,  as  quoted  by  Colgan,  (Aji.  SS.  p.  65^  and  776.) 
refers  to  the  Annals  of  Cluain-eidhneach  for  this  account ;  but  hk 
miserable  translator  has  perverted  his  text  by  making  him  say,  thai 
it  was  not  to  the  palliums  for  Dublin  and  Tuam,  but  to  that  for 


144        AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY        CHAP.  XXtH. 

Cashel,  that  the  clergy  of  Armagh  and  Down  objected.  Keating^s 
statement  is  confirmed  by  the  old  book  of  Flannan  Mac-Eogan  ap. 
Dr.  O'Conor,  loc,  cit* 

(100)  Tills  list  is  quoted  three  times  by  Colgan  from  Keadng's 
original^   as  taken  fh)m  the  Annals  of  Cluain-eidhneach ;   but 
Keadng's  bungling  translator  has  given  us  a  different  one,  which  u 
no  other  than  that  published  by  Ware  (AnU  cap,  16.)  from  an  old 
MS.  except  that  he  has  spoiled  some  names  mentioned  by  Ware. 
In  Ware's  list  Eda,  or  Aidan  O'Hossin  fnot  OHeyn^  as  that 
translator  has)  appears  between  O'Lonargain  of  M unster  or  Cashel, 
and  Gregory  of  Dublin,  and  is  called  archbishop  of  Counaught, 
s.  e*  Tuam.     But  he  is  not  in  Keating's  text,  as  Colgan  expressly 
remarks.    Perhaps  he  was  sick  at  the  time ;  for  it  cannot  be  sup- 
posed, that  he  had  any  ecclesiastical  objection  to  the  synod,  as 
there  was  a  pallium  intended  for  him.     The  same  pseudo-trans- 
lator adds  Greine  to  the  name  of  Ttiam,  not  knowing  that  Tiiam- 
greine,  now  Tomgrany  in  tlie  county  of  Clare,  was  quite  different 
from  the  archiepiscopal  town  of  Tuam  in  the  county  of  Galway. 
He  found  Greine^  or  Greri^  mentioned  by  Ware  next  after  the 
word  Tuam  ;  but  Ware  s  meaning  is,  that  Greine  or  Greri  iras  the 
same  person  as  Gregory  of  Dublin.     Among  other  alterations  of 
Ware's  words  he  has  changed  the  name  of  0*Maigin,  bishop  of 
Cork,   into   O'Heyn!   and  hence  Harris  (at  Bishops  of  Cork) 
says,  that  O'Maigin  is  called  0*Heyn  by  Keating.    He  should 
have  said,  by  his  translator;  for  in  Keating's  original  the  name  is 
O^Maighin  or  Maigin^  as  Harris  might  have  easily  found  in  the 
various  quotations  from  it  by  Colgan.    Ware  calls  Domnald  O'Fo- 
garty  bishop  of  Ossory^  and,  in  like  manner  Gilda-An-choimde 
bishop  ofEmly.     To  the  bishop  of  Kildare  he  gives  the  surname 
liot  of  MaC'Kienan  but  Mac-Tiarcain.     He  malces  Mac-ronan 
bishop  of  Kerry  or  Ardfert,  instead  of  Clonfert,  and  then  leaves 
out  Brendan,  who  was  the  real  bishop  of  Kerry.    This  was  owing 
to  his  having  found  the  name  of  Brendan  occurring  twice  in  this 
order ;  "  Mac-ronan^  comorban  of  St,  Brendan ;  Brendan,  bishop 
of  Kerry.    Now  by  the  former  Brendan  was  meant  the  great  St. 
Brendan,  founder  of  the  monastery  of  Clonfert,  and  by  the  latter 
Brendan  the  then  actual  bishop  of  Kerry  or  Ardfert.    Ware  con- 
founded them  into  one  Brendan,  and  tlius  made  Mac-ronan  bishop 
Qf  Kerry ;  a  mistake,  which  he  has  also  {Bishops  at  Ardfert),  and 


CHAP.  XXVII.  OF   IRELANB.  245 

in  which  he  has  been  followed  by  Hairis.  He  adds  two  bisboiM 
not  mentioned  by  Keating  or  Colgan,  viz,  Ethni  O'Miadachain, 
bishop  of  Clonardy  and  Tuathal  O'Connachtaigfa,  bishop  of  Hua- 
mbriuin,  which  he  explains  by  Enaghdune,  now  Annadown.  The 
Conmacne,  of  which  Mac-crath  O'Moram  was  bishop,  he  explains 
by  Ardagh ;  foe,  one  of  the  districts,  called  by  that  name^  was  in 
the  now  county  of  Longford.  But  he  is  not  right  in  making  Mure- 
dach  O'Cobtaich  bishop  of  Derry  at  the  time  of  the  oouncfl  of 
Kells ;  for,  in  the  first  place  Kinel-E<^n,  of  which  he  is  called 
bishop,  was  the  territory  now  called  Tyrone,  which  did  not  com- 
prize the  district  about  Deny ;  and  we  find  among  the  signatures 
to  the  foundation  charter  of  the  Cistercian  abbey  of  Newry  his 
name  under  the  title  of  bishop  of  Tir-eoghain.  Secondly,  Ware 
himself  {Bishops  at  Derry)  does  not  make  him  bishop  of  Deny 
until  afler  Flathbert  O'Brolcan,  who  became  bishop  of  that  see  in 
1 158,  and  lived  for  some  years  after.  As  to  the  particular  name 
of  Muredach's  see  in  l^nrone,  it  was  not  Clogher,  whose  bishop 
was  then  Edan  O'Killedy,  and  who,  by  the  bye,  did  not  attend 
at  the  synod.  Besides,  the  bishops  of  Gogher  used  to  be  styled 
bishops  of  Ergall  or  OrieL  I  have  no  doubt,  that  it  was  the  an- 
cient see  of  Ardsrath  or  Ardstraw  in  Tyrone,  otherwise  called 
Rathlure.  (See  CA^.  xii.  §.  3  and  ti.  Not.  35.)  Keating  makes 
mafition  of  it,  under  the  name  of  Jrdsrath,  as  existing  at  the  time 
of  the  synod  of  Rathbreasil ;  {Chap.  xxv.  {.  13.)  but,  when  treat- 
ing of  the  council  of  Kells,  he  calls  it  Rathlure. 

In  the  old  book  of  Flannan  Mac-Eogan  there  is  another  list  of 
the  prelates  assembled  at  Kells,  which  has  been  published  by 
Dr.  O'Conor,  2  Prol.  p.  159.  In  it  we  find  Aed  O'Ossin  of 
Tuam.  The  bishop  of  Kildare  is  called  Mac-Tiarcain.  GiDa 
Aeda  0*Maigm  of  Cork  is  omitted.  Domnald  OTogwty  is  caDed 
bishop  of  Ossory.  Toigesius  of  Limeridc  is  omitted ;  but  in  his 
stead  Gilla  An-chomdhe  O'Haidmaoil  appears  as  bishop  of  that 
see.  This  is  evidently  a  mistake;  for  he  bebmged  to  Emly,  ei* 
ther  as  bishop  or  vicar.  Likewise  Mac-Ronan  of  Clonfert  is 
omitted.  In  this  Est  are  the  bishops  of  Clonard  and  Hua-mbriuin, 
as  mentioned  by  Ware. 

(101)  The  abbots  and  priors  are  mentioned  by  Keating  fitim 
the  Annals  of  Cluain-etdneadi ;  and  the  4  Masters,  according  to 
Dr.  (yConor,  (2  Prd.  p.  156.)  say,  that  3000  dergymeu  were 

VOL.  IT.  L 


146  AN  ECCLESIiiSTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVII. 

present  at  the  synod.    The  anonymous  writer  op.  Ware  adds 
kings,  dtikes,  find  other  distinguished  laymen. 

§•  xv.  The  council  being  assembled.  Cardinal 
Paparo  distributed  the  four  palliums  for  Arms^h, 
Cashed  Dublin,  and  Tuam.  (102)  He  then  de- 
clared, as  it  was  right  to  do,  the  archbishop  of  Ar- 
magh primate  over  the  otliers.  (103;  A  decree  was 
issued  against  simony,  a  crime  which  was  in  those 
times  but  too  prevalent  throughout  the  Christian 
world.  ( ]  04<)  Usury  also  was  condemned  ;  and  the 
Cardinal  ordered,  in  virtue  of  apostolical  authority, 
that  tithes  should  be  paid.  (105)  On  this  point  he 
was  very  badly  obeyed ;  for  it  is  certain,  that  tithes 
were,  if  at  all,  very  little  exacted  in  Ireland  until 
after  the  establishment  of  the  English  power.  Suf- 
fr^an  sees  were  fixed  for  the  four  metropolitans,  and 
are  thus  reckoned ;  1.  Under  Armagh  were  placed 
Connor,  Down,  Louth  or  Clogher,  Clonard,  Kells, 
Ardagfa,  Raphoe,  Rathlure  or  Ai*dstraw,  Duleek, 
Derry.  2.  Under  Cashel  are  named  Killaloe,  Li- 
merick, Iniscathy,  Kilfenora^  £mly,  Roscrea,  Wa- 
terford,  Lismore,  Cloyn,  Cork,  Ross,  Ardfert.  3. 
Under  Dublin  only  five  sees,  Glendaloch,  Ferns, 
Ossory,  Leighlin,  J^ildare.  4.  Under  Tuam  are 
mentioned  Mayo,  Killalla,  Roscommon,  Clonfert, 
Achonry,  Clonmacnois,  Kilmacduagh.  (106)  These 
were  the  only  regulations,  of  wjiicn  I  find  any  au- 
thentic account,  (107)  enacted  in  this  synod,  the 
whole  being  relative  to  discipline  and  morality.  No 
{decrees  were  issued  as  to  points  of  faith  or  doctrine  ; 
ifor  there  was  no  question  concerning  such  subjects. 
.(108)  Thp  synod  being  terminated.  Cardinal  Pa- 
^paro  immediately  set  out  on  his  return  to  Rome,  and 
crossed  the  sea  on  the  S4th  of  March.  (109)  Hence 
we  find  that  the  synod  did  not  sit  for  manv  days,  as 
it  had  commenced  on  the  9th  of  said  montn.  ( 1 10) 

In  the  course  of  the  same  year  1 15Q  one  of  the 
bishops,  who  had  assisted  at  the  synpd,  Dungal 


CHAP.  XXVIIv  OF   IRELAND.  l47 

O'Coellaidhe,  or  O'Cellaie,  of  Leighlin,  died ;  (1 1 1 ) 
as  did  also  Fergal  O'Fercliubuis,  a  professor  of  theo- 
logy at  Armagh.  (112)  To  the  preceding  year  is 
assigned  the  death  of  a  bishop  of  Killala,  Maelfo- 
gamair,  probably  the  only  one  of  that  see,  whose 
name  occurs  after  that  of  the  founder  St.  Muredach. 
(113) 

(102)  Such  is  the  order,  in  which  the  four  sees  are  mentioned 
by  Hoveden  at  A,  1151,  who  calls  them  ArmarCy  Cassd^  Dive* 
line^  Connath.  In  the  Annals  of  Cluain-eidneach  in  Keating's 
original  text  they  are  placed  thus  j  Dublin,  Cashel,  Tuam,  and 
Armagh.  The  author  did  not  attend  to  the  rank  of  precedency. 
From  his  having  accidentally  mentioned  Dublin  first  some  per- 
sons derived  a  foolish  argument  as  if  to  show,  that  its  see  was 
made  the  primatial  one  of  Ireland.  That  author  could  not  have 
thought  so ;  for  he  tells  us  immediately  afler,  that  the  archbishop 
of  Armagh  was  declared  the  primate.  In  all  the  lists  of  the  pre- 
latesy  who  attended  at  the  synod,  Gregory  of  Dublin  is  named 
after  not  only  Gelasius  of  Armagh,  but  likewise  Domnald  of 
Cashel.  (See  more  in  Jus.  Prim,  Armac.  §•  17.  seqq.)  Hove- 
den, giving  an  account  of  the  Irish  sees,  as  they  existed  at  the 
tame  of  the  arrival  of  Heniy  II.  and  reckoning  tliem  according  to 
the  order  of  rank,  has  first  Armagh,  subjoining  its  sufl&agan 
sees ;  then  Cashel  with  its  sufiragans ;  next  Dublin,  &c. ;  and 
this  was  undoubtedly  the  order  of  dignity  and  precedency  (^  our 
archhbhops  until  Dublin  became  the  dvil  metropolis  f^  Ireland. 

(108)  The  words  of  the  Annals  of  Cluain-eidneach  are,  as  fol- 
lows ;  "  Insuper  Ardmachanum  archiepiscopum  in  primatem  super 
tdioSf  ut  decuity  ordinavit"  The  ut  decuii  refers  to  the  ancient 
right  of  prinuu^  annexed  to  Armagh  since  the  time  of  St.  Pa^ 
trick. 

(104)  It  is  laughable  to  hear  the  mighty  Ledwich  saying, 
(Antiq,p,4i4f5»)  that  the  sknoniacal  traffic  was  more  advantage- 
ously carried  on  Ireland  by  tliose  lords,  who  had  embraced  the 
Romish,  as  he  calls  them,  tenets  and  party,  because  they  found 
more  purchasers  than  in  their  own  sept.  Where  did  the  great 
antiquary  find  this  piece  of  inteUigence?  The  simony  con- 
demned by  the  council  of  Kells  was  not,  at  least  in  general, 

l2 


14S  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVII. 

such  as  that  understood  by  Ledwich,  mz.  the  selling  of  bishoprics 
and  tfbbies  by  great  Lords,  of  which  scarcely  an  instance  can  be 
found  in  our  history,  but  the  bad  practice  complained  of  by  Lan- 
franc  of  Canterbury,  who,  to  use  the  Doctor's  phraseology,  was  of 
the  Remish  party,  and  followed  by  some  bishops  in  taking  money 
for  conferring  holy  orders.     See  Chnp»  xxiv.  ^.  12« 

(105)  Annals  of  Cluain-eidneach  ap.  Keating.  Ledwich  does 
not  grumble  at  Paparo*s  proposing  tlie  payment  of  tithes,  and 
talks  of  the  divine  right  of  them,  &c.  They  were  dear  to  his 
heart ;  Cicero  pro  domo  sua* 

(106)  It  is  thus  the  sees  are  reckoned  by  Keating  {Book  2.  p. 
104«.)  with  whom  Ware  agrees  {Antiq.  cap.  16.)  as  to  the  names, 
although  differently  spelled,  which  he  took  fi^m  the  Census  Ca- 
werates  of  Cencius  styled  Camerarius^  who  was  afterwards  Pope 
Honorius  IIL  It  is  odd,  Uiat  Deny  is  named  among  the  sees, 
that  existed  at  tlie  time  of  the  council  of  KeUs ;  for  we  read  in 
the  Life  of  Gelasius,  that  it  was  not  a  regular  see  until  the  year 
1158,  as  Ware  himself  has  at  Bishops  of  Derry.  And,  what  is 
equally  strange,  Keating  reckons  it  among  the  bishoprics  fixed  by 
the  synod  of  Rathbreasil.  But  I  greatly  doubt,  whether  the  suf- 
fragan sees  enumerated  by  Cencius,  were  exactly  the  same  as 
those  fbced  by  the  synod  of  Kells ;  for  Cencius  wrote  many  years 
afler  the  synod.  On  the  other  hand  Keating's  list  was,  I  believe, 
taken  from  that  of  Cencius,  and  thence  the  name  of  Deny  might 
have  crept  into  liis  account  of  the  synod  of  Rathbreasil.  The 
sees  of  Clogher  and  Louth  were  united,  and  probably  for  many 
years  prior  to  the  63mod,  the  last  bishop  of  Louth  alone,  whom 
we  meet  with,  having  been  Moenach  O'Ciordubhain,  who  died  in 
1045.  (A A.  SS*p.  736.)  In  later  times  the  town  of  Louth  and 
other  parts  of  that  ancient  diocese  were  annexed  to  Armagh,  as 
Ware  ob8er\'es  loc,  cit,  Elphin  is  not  named  in  these  lists,  which 
Ware  wondered  at  {Bishops  at  Elphin)  and  therefore  thought  it 
highly  probable,  that  it  was  already  united  with  the  see  of  Roscom- 
mon. Tliis  is  certainly  very  probable,  and  I  should  think  it  certam, 
did  not  Ware  himself  supply  us  (ib,)  with  a  difficulty  founded  on  his 
mentioning  abisliop  of  Elphin,  Flanachan  O'Dubhai,  who,  he  says, 
died  in  1 168 ;  and  after  whom  he  places  in  that  see  Moeliosa  0*Cod- 
nachtain,  who  assisted  at  the  council  of  Kells  under  the  title  of 
bishop  of  East  Connaught.  By  this  title  I  do  not  know  what 
bishop  could  be  meant  except  one  of  either  Roscommon  or  £1- 


CHAP«  XXVir,  OF   IRELAND.  1*9 

pliin,  or  of  both  together.  If  M oeliosa  was  then  bisliop  of  Ros- 
common, while  tlie  see  of  Elphin  existed  separately,  as  would 
appear  from  its  having  been  governed  by  Flanachan  as  late  as 
the  year  1168,  it  will  follow  that  the  sees  were  not  as  yet  united 
at  the  time  of  the  synod  of  Kells.  But,  if  Elphin  was  still  not 
united  widi  Roscommon,  how  can  we  account  for  its  not  being 
mentioned  in  the  aforesaid  lists?  In  tliis  supposition  it  may  be 
conjectured,  that  Ware  was  mistaken  as  to  Flanachan  O'Dubhai, 
whose  name  I  do  not  meet  with  elsewhere ;  but,  admitting  tliat 
the  sees  were  then  um'ted,  it  may  be  said,  that  M oeliosa  was  only 
a  coadjutor  bishop  to  him,  while  holding  the  united  dioceses, 
which  might  justly  go  under  the'name  of  East  Connaught.  Thus, 
allowing  that  there  was  such  a  bishop  as  Flanachan,  and  that  he 
lived  until  1 168,  we  can  easily  understand,  how  afler  his  death 
Moeliosa  became  full  bishop  of  Elphin,  that  is,  of  Elphin  and 
Rosa)mmon  together,  and  why  the  name  of  Elphin  does  not  ap- 
pear in  the  lists,  being  comprized  under  that  of  Roscommon. 
Ware  was,  I  believe  right  (Antiq.  cap,  16.  and  Bishops  at  C/on- 
macnois)  in  giving  the  name  of  Clonmacnois  to  tho  see  called 
Cinani  by  Cencius  Camerarius.  In  afler  times  it  was  wrested 
from  the  jurisdiction  of  Tuam,  and  placed  under  that  of  Armagh* 
Dromore  is  not  mentioned  in  the  list;  perhaps  it  was  then  comprised 
under  the  diocese  of  Armagh,  or  rather  Down.  fNoi.  13.  to 
Chap.  XXXII.) 

(107)  John  of  Hagulstad,  quoted  by  Pagi,  (Crilica  SfC,  ad  A. 
1151.)  alludes  to  something  done  by  Paparo  in  the  synod  with 
regard  to  the  matrimonial  contract,  and  is  followed  by  Fleury, 
Hist.  Ecd,  L.  69.  §.  62.  Concerning  this  point  I  do  not  find  a 
a  word  in  our  Irish  documents.  If  any  thing  took  place  rela- 
tively to  it,  it  was  undoubtedly  no  other  tlian  an  endeavour  to- 
establish  the  Sponsalia  de  praesenti  instead  of  tliose  de  Jtduro^ 
of  which  enough  has  been  said  already.  (See  Chap^  xxvi.  §,  6. 
and  ih.  Not.  52  and  66.) 

(108)  In  spite  of  the  clear  account,  that  remains  of  the  pro- 
ceeding of  the  council  of  Kells,  and  the  total  silence  of  old  writers 
concerning  doctrinal  matters  being  discussed  in  it,  Ledwich  liad 
the  efirontery  to  say,  [Antiq.  Sfc.  444.)  that  <'  the  great  objects 
of  Paparo*8  legation  were  to  extinguish  our  ancient  doctrines  and 
discipline,"  &c  Was  the  condemnation  of  simony  and  usury  an 
extinction  of  Irish  doctrmcs  ?    What  had  the  proposal  of  tithes 


150  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVII. 

to  do  with  doctrines ;  or  would  Ledwich  have  witched,  that  the 
discipline,  according  to  which  they  were  not  paid,  had  been  upheld  ? 
Tlie  giving  of  paOiums  is  not  a  point  of  faith  or  doctrine.      Then 
he  tells  us,  that  one  of  the  objects  was  to  new- model  our  hier- 
archy, and  above  all,  lay  tlie  tbundation  of  a  revenue,  for  which 
purpose,  he  says,  the  number  of  Irish  sees  was  reduced.     But,  if 
it  was  intended  to  raise  a  revenue  for  Rome,  as  he  meant,  surely 
the  number  ought  rather  to  have  been  augmented.     How  was  the 
revenue  to  be  raised  by  our  sees  ?    Ledwich  supposed  by  the  an- 
nates paid  on  the  granting  of  bulls,  and  says,  that  the  four  palls 
bestowed  on  the  metropolitans  together  with  the  buUs  for  the 
other  bishops  brought  a  large  sum  into  the  Cardinal's  coffers. 
Tliis  is  not  only  a  barefaced  falsehood,  but  a  proof  of  this  malig- 
nant scribbler's  profound  ignorance,  whereas  in  those  times  an- 
nates were  not  paid  to   Rome  for  bulls  on  the  collation  of  bi- 
shoprics ;  nor  did  they  even  begin  to  be  paid  any  where  for,  at 
least,  150  years  later.    And,  even  did  that  practice  exist  in  Pa- 
paro's  days,  what  bulls  had  he  to  give  to  bishops  ?    There  were 
no  new  bishops  appointed  at  the  council  o£  Kells,  and  every  one 
knows,  that  bulls  are  issued  only  for  newly  appointed  ones,  and 
that  annates  or  First  fruits  are  charged  merely  on  new  incumbents. 
(109)  The  Annals  of  Cluain-eidneach    ap,    Keating    have; 
"  Qui  etiam  Cardinalis  protinus  post  peracium  concilium  iter  ar- 
ripiiity  et  nono  calendas  Aprilis  transfretavit"    Ware  in  his  tract, 
Archiepiscopi  Cassiiiensisy  had  tliought,  that  tlie  year  of  Paparo's 
departure  was  1153.    In  that  supposition  the  synod  should  have 
been  held  in  said  year,  which  was  not  die  case,  as  has  been 
proved  above,  Not.  97«    He  was  deceived  by  a  passage  of  John  of 
Hagulstad,  but  afterwards  changed  his  opinion.  That  writer,  treat- 
ing of  Paparo's  arrival  in  Ireland,  &c,  gives  the  whole  of  the  pro- 
ceedings under  A,  1152;  but  Pagi  remarks,  {Critica,  S^c.  ad  A. 
1151)  that  the  A.  1152  marked  by  him  for  Paparo's  arrival  was 
in  reality  1151.     Now,  as  Paparo  did  not  reach  Ireland  until  a 
late  time  of  the  year,  and  as  John  of  Hagulstad  speaks  of  Pa- 
paro's  traveUing,  on  his  return,  through  Scotland  after  Easter, 
Warc^hadjbeen  led  to  think,  that  he  did  not  leave  Ireland  until 
1153.    It  is  thus  also  that  Fleury  was  led  astray,  who  says,  (L. 
69.  §-  62.)  that  Paparo  left  Ireland  m  1153,  adding  that  he  did 
80  after  Easter.    Here  agam  he  is  mistaken ;  for,  as  Pbparo  sailed 


CHAP.  XXVII.  OF  IRELAND.  13X 

fixKn  Ireland  on  the  24th  of  March,  he  cooseqiMntly  left  it  before 
Easter,  which  in  1 152  fell  on  the  SOth  of  that  month.  What 
John  of  H^;ulstad  says  is  to  be  understood  of  Paparo's  travelling 
through  Scotland  after  Edstier  on  his  way  to  Rome,  although  he 
was  before  it  out  of  Ireland^ 

(110)  In  the  Annab  of  Cluain-eidneach  ap,  Keating,  as  quoted 
byCo^an,  fAA^  55. /7,776.  and  elsewhere)  we  read ;  "Pridie 
nonas  Mariii  haec  synodus  absoluta  fuit."  Thus  the  synod  would 
have  ended  on  the  sixth  of  March.  There  must  be  a  mistake  in 
this  reading ;  for,  as  it  began  on  the  9th,  (see  Not.  97)  how  could 
it  have  terminate  on  the  6th  ?  Accordingly  Colgan  conjectured^ 
(Jh.)  that,  instead  of  pridie  nonas,  we  ought  to  read  pridie  idus, 
which  would  bring  its  termination  to  the  14th,  thus  allowing  six 
days  for  its  sitting,  a  time  fuUy  sufficient  for  its  proceedings.  Dr. 
0*Conor  introduces  a  different  correction,  and  maintains  that, 
while  pridie  nonas  should  be  retained,  coepta  ought  to  be  read 
instead  of  absoluta,  and  quotes,  as  we  have  seen  fNot,  97.)  a 
passage  to  this  purpose  from  Flannan  Mac-Eogan.  But  in  this 
hypothesis  the  synod  would  have  begun  on  the  sixth  of  March, 
three  days  prior  to  that  marked  in  the  above-mentioned  Annals ; 
and  it  cannot  be  supposed,  that  these  Annals  would  have  assigned 
two  different  days  for  its  commencement  The  passage  in  question 
is  at  the  end  of  the  account  of  what  took  place  in  the  council,  and 
is  naturally  relative  rather  to  the  ending  than  to  the  beginning  of 
it,  the  date  for  which  is  given  at  the  head  of  said  account.  Add, 
that,  in  Dr.  0*Conor's  supposition,  the  Annals  would  make  no 
mention  of  tlie  day,  on  which  the 'synod  was  concluded,  which, 
considering  the  precision  with  which  they  treat  of  it,  would  be 
very  odd  and  can  scarcely  be  admitted.  It  might  seem  from 
Paparo's  not  having  crossed  the  sea  until  the  24:th  of  March,  that 
the  synod  sat  even  later  than  the  14th,  the  day  supposed  by  Col- 
gan, wliereas  it  is  stated  that  he  set  out  immediately  after  it  was 
over.  But  it  will  be  allowed,  that  he  did  not  leave  Kells  until  the 
following  day,  that  is,  the  15th  in  Colgan's  system ;  and  while 
proceeding  for  a  port  whence  to  sail  for  Scotland,  he  might  liave 
travelled  slowly,  and,  when  arrived  there,  might  have  been  detained 
waiting  for  a  passage. 

(111)  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Leighlin. 

(112)  Tr.Th.  p.  SOS. 


I5d        AN   SCCi;.SSIAtTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.  XXTIIK 

-(113)  See  Ware  and  Hanig»  Bishops  at  KiOaOa.  Madtfbgamair 
was  called  bishop  of  Tbr-ama^aid  (Tlrawlj)  and  Hua-Bachm 
(Tlreragh)*  It  was  Teiy  osoal  in  these  times  to  denominate  our 
bishops  from  the  districts  comprized  in  their  dioceses.  Harris 
places  one  Kellach  as  bishop  of  Killala  between  St.  Muiedachand 
Maelfogamair,  who,  he  says,  was  bishop  there  in  the  reign  of 
Tuathal,  who  was  king  of  Ireland  from  A*  534  to  544*  This  can* 
not  be  right ;  for  St.  Muredach  himself  was  not  bishop  of  Killala 
mitil  after  that  time.  (See  Chap.  xii.  $.1.)  Harris  refers  to 
Colgan's^il.  SS.p.2iS.  But  Colgan,  although  he  calls  Kellach 
a  bishop,  does  not  tell  us  when  or  where  he  was  such. 


CHAP-  XXVIIL 


Macarius  superior  of  the  Irish  monastery  at  WurtZ" 
burg — Church  of  Egidius  at  Nuremberg  given 
Jbr  the  use  of  the  Irish — Pope  Adrian  W.  a 
scholar  qf  Marianus^  a  monk  of  the  Irish  house 
at  Ratisbon — An  Establishment  formed  far  the 
Irish  at  Vienna — The  Irish  houses  qf  Wurtz- 
burg,  Nuremberg,  Vienna,  Ratisbon,  <Sr.  in 
course  qf  time  usurped  by  the  Scotch — King 
Henry  II.  qf  England  applies  to  the  Pope  for 
permission  to  take  possession  qf  Ireland — The 
Pope  draws  up  a  Bull  making  over  to  Henry  the 
entire  possession  qf  that  island — Synod  at  MeUi-^ 
font  and  consecration  qf  the  church  there^^  Great 
offerings  made  to  God  and  the  monks  qf  MeUl- 
font  by  several  Irish  princes,  and  by  the  wife  qf 
Tieman  O^Ruaire — Synod  qf  Bngh^mac-Thaidhg 
^^Derry  raised  to  the  rank  of  a  regular  episco- 
pal  see — Deaths  qf  several  bishops— St.  Laurence, 
or  rather  Lorcan,  (y  Toole,  consecrated  archbishop 
qf  DubUn-^Synod  qf  Clane — Decree  that  no  one 
should  be  a  prqfessor  qf  theology  in  any  church  in 
Ireland  who  had  not  previously  studied  for  some 


CHAP.  XXYIII.  09  IRELAND.  153 

time  at  Armagh^--The  canons  of  Christ-church 
Jrom  being  secular  canons  become  canons  regular 
qf  the  congregation  of  Aroasia — A  cathedral 
erected  at  Derry^^War  between  Murtogh  Mac- 
Loughlin  king  qf  Ireland,  and  Eochad  king  of 
Vlidia^^Battle  of  Litterluin  and  death  qf  Mur- 
togh-^Buming    qf   Armagh,    and    qf  several 
churches-^Roderic  king  qfConnaght,  aided  by  se^ 
veral  other  Irish  princes,  depose  Dermod  Mac 
Murchard  king  qf  Leinster,  who  had  seduced 
Dervorgal,  the  w^e  qf  Tieman  O^Ruairc-^Reli- 
gious    houses  founded    by     Dermod^^Roderic 
O^Conor    acknowledged  king  qf  all  Ireland — 
Convention  at  Athlone — Dermod  Mac-Morogh 
applies  to  Henry  II.  king  qf  England  for  as- 
sistance to  recover  his  kingdom — Enters  into  ne- 
gociations  with  Strongbow  and  others — Landing 
qf  the  first  qf  the  Anglo-Saxons  in  Ireland,  who 
are    immediately  joined  by    Dermod — Roderic 
O^Conor  raises  a  great  army  to  oppose  them^^ 
War  between  Donald  0*Brien  king  qf  Limerick 
and  O^Conor^^Donald  assisted  by  the  English^--' 
Landing  of  a  fresh  body  qf  English— -Landing 
qf  Strongbow — Waterford  taken — Eva,  daughter 
of  Dermod,  married  to  Strongbow — Dublin  taken 
by  Dermod  and  Strongbow^^Th^  march  into 
Meath  and  Brejffhy — Synod  qf  the  Irish  clergy 
at  Armagh,  who  unanimously  declare  that  the  mis- 
fortunes now  fallen  on  the  Irish  people  was  a 
judgment  from  God,  for  their  purchasing  from 
the  English  some  of  their  children  as  slaves —  Li- 
beration  qf  all  the  English  slaves  throughout  Ire- 
land— English  who  had  gone  into  Ireland  ordered 
to  return  by  Henry  II. — But  qfterwards  per- 
mitted to  remainr— Death  qf  Dermod  Mac-Mor- 
rogh — Dublin  besieged  by  Roderic  king  qf  Ire- 
land— The  siege  raised  and  the  Irish  army  dis- 
persed. 


1S4       AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   mSTORY      CHAW  XXVXIL 


SECT.   r. 


MACARIUS,  superior  of  the  Irish  monastery  of 
Wurtzburgh,  (1)  died  on  a  1 9th  of  December  some 
year  before  1152.  (2)     He  is  said  to  have  written 
an  degant  work  on  the  praise  of  raartyi's.  (3)     Ma- 
carius  was  succeeded  by  Gregory,  and  he  by  Cams, 
who  became  chaplain  to  king  Conrad  (the  third)  and 
queen  Gertrude,  who  gave  him  the  church  of  St. 
Egidius  at  Nuremberg  for  the  use  of  the  Irish.  After 
Carus,  Declan,  abbot  of  St.  Egidius  of  Nuremberg, 
was  appointed  chaplain  to  the  said  king  and  queen, 
and  after  the  death  of  Conrad,    (whicli  occurred 
early  in  1 152)  was  continued  as  such  to  liis  successor 
Frederic  Barbarossa.     Declan  erected  a  noble  church 
at  Nuremberg,  and  formed  a  monastery  there  for 
his  Irish  countrymen.  (4)     If  we  are  to  follow  cer- 
tain accounts,  (5)  it  was  about  the  year  115^2^  or 
somewhat  later,    that  Gilla   Criost,    or    Christian 
Mac-Carthy,  the  second  abbot  of  St.  James*  of  Ra- 
tisbon,  went  over  to  Ireland  to  collect  money  for  the 
support  of  the  monastery.     Their  great  benefactor 
Conor  O' Brian  was  then  dead,  having  departed  this 
life,  as  we  have  seen,  (6)  in  the  year  1 1 4«2.     The 
funds,  with  which  he  had  supplied  them,  being  ex- 
hausted, Christian  found  it  necessary  to  apply  for 
relief  to  his  Irish  friends.     He  was  very  well  re- 
ceived and  generously  treated  by  a  Minister  king 
or  prince,  and  by  several  chieftains,  so  that  he  ac- 
quired a  great  deal  of  money.     When  preparing  to 
return  to  Germany,  he  was  taken  ill  and  died  in  Ire- 
land, and  was  honourably  buried  before  the  altar  of 
St.  Patrick  in  the  metropolitan  church  of  Cashel.  (7) 
Christian  had  received  into  his  community,  which 
is  said  to  have  been  then  of  the  Benedictine  order, 
an  Irishman  of  great  merit,  named  Gregory,  who 
had  been  a  Canon  Regular  of  St.  Augustin.     This 
Gregory,  who  seems  to  have  been  different  fioui  the 


CHAP.  XXVIII.  OF  IRELAND.  ]  55 

one  that  succeeded  Macarius  at  Wurtzburg,  was  ap- 
pointed successor  to  Christian,and  was  the  third  abbot 
of  St.  James'  of  Ratisbon.  It  is  related,  that  he  went 
to  Rome  to  be  consecrated,  that  is,  to  be  invested 
with  the  abbacy,  by  Pope  Adrian  IV.  (8)  His 
journey  to  Rome  could  not  have  taken  place  before 
1155,  whereas  Adrian's  pontificate  began  on  the  3d 
of  December,  1 154.  Among  other  subjects  of  con- 
versation the  Pope  inquired  of  him  concerning  Ma- 
rianus,  who  was  then  a  monk  of  the  Irish  house  of 
Ratisbon,  and  who  had  taught  the  liberal  arts  at 
Paris,  where  he  had  among  his  scholars  Nicholas 
Brecspere,  afterwards  Adrian  IV.  The  Pope  was 
very  glad  to  hear  that  his  old  master  was  well,  and 
spoke  of  him  in  the  highest  terms  of  commenda- 
tion (9) 

(1)  See  Chap.  xxvi.  §,  4. 

(2)  BoDandists  at  Life  of  Marianus  of  Ratisbon,  9th  Feb. 

(3)  lb.  They  quote  EysengreiD,  who  states,  that  Macarlut 
wrote  De  laude  martj/rum  elegans  volumen. 

(4)  Life  of  Marianus,  cap.  5. 

(5)  I  allude  to  the  Extracts  from  a  chronicle  of  the  Irish  monks 
of  Ratbbon,  of  which  above  Not.  36.  to  Chap.  xxvi.  Lynch 
floe.  cit.  ib.J  justly  complains,  that  said  chronicle  is  Ml  of 
anachronisms. 

(6)  Chap.  XXVII.  }.  6. 

(7)  In  the  said  chronicle  we  read ;  ''  Christianus,  abbas  m<v 
nasterii  Scotorum  S.  Jacobi  teatisbonae,  vir  nobilis  ex  stirpe  pri- 
mariae  familiae  Mac-Carthi  in  Hibemia,  jam  exhaustis  thesauris 
olim  Ratisbonae  submissls  a  rege  Hibemiae,  videns  suos  inopia 
laborare  humani  subsidii,  rogatu  firatrum  suorum,ut  novum  repeteret 
levamen  egestads,  concessit  in  patriam  suam  Hibemiam,  ut  a  regp 
ejusdem  christianissimo  ac  devoto  Donato  G' Brian  (jam  enlm  vita 
functus  erat  fundator  Consecrati  Petri  et  monasterii  S.  Jacobi 
Scotorum  rex  Conchor  O'Brian)  et  ab  aliis  Hibemiae  magnatibus 
impetraret  eleemosynas.  Quern  rex  Donaius,  cum  regina  uxore, 
et  principibus  Hibemiae,  fellciter  expeditis  suis  negotiis^  reditum  in 
Germaniam  parantem  oneravit  ingentibus  thesauris.    Sed  Chris- 


\ 


156  AK  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY    OHAP.  XXVIIK 

tianus  in  Hibernia  qpuitum  Deo  reddidit,  et  honorlfice  sepultur 

ett  ante  altare  S«  Patricii  Ecclesiae  metropolitanae  Casselensis." 

TliereiB  a  mistake  in  the  name  Donatus  0' Brian;  for  at  the  time 

that  Christian  came  to  Ireland  there  was  no  king  of  that  name  in  this 

ooimtiy.  L3mch  thought  {loc.  cii,)  that,  instead  d[ Donatus  O* Brian f 

the  prince  alluded  to  was  either  Donat  Mac-Carthy  of  Desmond, 

or  Turlogh  O'Brian  king  of  North  Munster,  who  reigned  from 

1142  to  1164  or  1167.    To  me  it  seems  more  probable,  that  the 

prince  meant  was  this  Turlogh,  whereas  Cashel,  where  Christian 

was  buried,  and  where  it  may  be  supposed  that  he  died,  belonged 

to  Turlogh's  kingdom.     Turlogh  was  succeeded  by  Doranald  or 

Donald  O'Brian,  who  was  a  very  pious  prince  and  celebrated  for 

his  foundations  ot  churches  and  religious  houses.     Owing  to  his 

great  reputation  as  a  benefactor  to  monasteries,  it  may  be  fairly 

conjectured,  that  the  unchronological  compiler  of  that  chronicle 

confounded  him  with  Turlogh  O'Brian,  latinidng  at  the  same  time 

his  name  Damnald  into  Donatus.     From  the  Life  of  Marianus 

(cap,  4.)  it  would  seem  as  if  Christian,  having  collected  the 

money,  returned  to  Ratisbon  and  laid  it  out  in  purchasing  lands 

for  the  monastery.     Yet  it  states,  fcap.  6.)  that  he  died  in  Ire- 
land. 

(8)  After  the  passage  just  quoted  the  said  chronicle  continues ; 
«  Vir  magnae  virutis  genere  Hibemus,  nomine  Gr^orius  ex  or- 
dine  Regularium  canonicorum  S.  Augustini,  impetravit  a  Christiano 
admitti  in  ordinem  St.  Benedicti,  qui  Christiano  extincto,  apud 
Jacobi  Ratisbonae  in  abbads  munere  suffectus  Romam  ab 
Adriano  Papa  consecrandus  petiit."  That  this  Gregory  was 
not  the  same  as  the  one,  who  had  governed  the  Irish  monas- 
tery of  Wurtzburg,  seems  clear  from  its  being  stated,  that  Gre- 
gory of  Wurtzburg  was  succeeded  by  Cams.  Tlierefore,  if  he 
died,  as  may  reasonably  be  supposed,  before  Cams  got  that  ap- 
pointment, he  must  have  been  different  from  the  Gregory,  who 
succeeded  Christian  at  Ratisbon,  and  who  went  to  Rome  in  Pope 
Adrian's  time.  For  Cams  himself  was  dead  some  years  before  the 
pontificate  of  Adrian,  as  appears  from  his  successor  Declan  hav- 
ing been  chaplain  to  king  Conrad,  who  died  in  1152. 

(9)  lb.  This  Marianus  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  Ma- 
rianus one  of  the  founders  of  the  original  Irish  monastery  of  Ra- 
tisbon.   See  Chap,  xxv.  §,  2. 


CHAP.  XXTIII.  OF   IRELAND.  157 

§.  II.  When  Gregory  returned  to  Ratisbon,  he 
was  urged  by  his  monks  to  go  to  Ireland  for  the 

{purpose  of  receiving  the  money,  which  had  been  col* 
ected  by  Christian,  and  which  was  deposited  with 
the  archbishop  of  Cashel.  He  went  thither  and, 
besides  the  deposit,  got  still  more  money  from  divers 
noblemen,  all  which  he  brought  to  Ratisbon,  and 
expended  on  the  purchase  of  lands,  &c.  and  on 
erecting  a  new  magnificent  monastery  of  hewn 
stone,  having  thrown  down  the  old  one  that  was  in 
a  ruinous  state.  (10)  Under  Gregory's  government 
a  new  establishment  was  formed  for  the  Irish  at 
Vienna,  Henry,  duke  of  Austrii^  having  given  to 
him  a  monastery  there,  called  of  St.  Mary  and  St. 
George,  over  which  Gregory  placed  Sanctinus  toge- 
ther with  24  brethren.  'This  was  after  the  15th 
year  reckoned  from  the  time,  in  which  Macarius  was 
appointed  superior  of  the  house  of  Wurtzburg.  (11) 
Meanwhile  Walbrun,  provost  of  the  church  of  Eich- 
stad,  made  over  to  uregory  a  church  called  the 
LorcTs  sepulchre,  which  he  nad  built  in  the  suburbs 
of  Ratisbon,  together  with  lands,  for  the  use  of  the 
Irish  monks.  HS)  From  what  has  been  said  of 
these  establishments  it  is  evident,  that  those  of 
Wurtzburg,  Nuremberg,  Vienna,  and  others,  in- 
cluding the  old  one  of  St.  Peter's  near  Ratisbon, 
were  all  subordinate  to  that  of  St.  James,  and  that 
they  were,  without  exception,  purely  Irish,  (13)  ex- 
cept that,  it  seems,  Scotchmen  were  occasionally 
admitted  into  them,  whose  countrymen  aflerwards 
in  course  of  time,  when  the  Irish  gave  up  the 
name  of  Scots,  obtained,  under  the  usual  trick  of 
applying  to  themselves  what  belonged  to  the  an- 
cient and  original  Scots,  exclusive  possession  of 
them,  and  went  so  far  as  to  prevent  Irishmen  even 
from  being  received  into  them. 

(10)  lb.    In  this  narrative  the  aforesaid  chronide  intermixes 
some  of  its  anachronisms,  such  as  iqaking  Gregory  bring  letters 


158        AN    ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY      CHAP«  XXVIII. 

to  a  king  Murcertach  0*Brian  from  the  German  king  Conrad. 
But  there  was  no  king  Murcertach  or  Murtogh  0*Brian  in  Gre- 
gory's time;  and  Conrad  was  dead  before  Gr^oiy,  who  had 
already  visited  Adrian  IV.  could  have  set  out  for  Ireland. 

(11)  See  the  life  of  Marianus,  (cap.  6.)  and  the  observations 
of  the  Bollandists  at  9  'February.  The  precise  year  of  Maca- 
rius*  appointment  to  Wurtzbuig  is  not  known ;  (see  Nat.  38.  to 
Chap*  XXVI.)  but  it  could  not  have  been  prior  to  about  1140, 
whereas  Gregory,  during  whose  incumbency  the  monastery  of 
Vienna  was  founded,  did  not  become  abbot  of  that  of  Ratisbon 
until  about  15  years  after  that  date. 

(12)  lb. 

(13)  Sec  Nat.  12.  to  Chap.  xxiv.  The  Bollandists /^foc.  cU.  ih.J 
observe  that  none  but  Scots,  that  is,  principally  Irish,  were  re* 
ceived  into  the  monasteries,  called  Monasteria  Scolarum^  in  Ger- 
many ;  *^  In  his  porro  caenabiis  sdummado  Scoti  inhabitabant  et 
nulU  alii,  uti  vd  sancit  xtd  testatur  Fredericus  U.  imperatar  in 
diphmate  an.  D.  1212." 

§•  III.  Alttougli  Adrian  IV.  had  such  a  regard 
for  his  old  master  Marianus,  he  was  then  concerned 
in  hatching  a  plot  against  that  good  man's  country, 
and  in  laying  the  foundation  of  the  destruction  of 
the  independence  of  Ireland.  Henry  II.,  who  be- 
came king  of  England  about  the  same  time  that 
Adrian  was  placed  on  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  on  be- 
ing informed  of  his  promotion  wrote  to  him  a  com- 
plimentary letter  of  congratulation,  and  having  thus 
opened  the  way  for  obtaining  favours,  applied  to  him 
in  the  year  1J15  (14)  by  means  of  John  of  Salis- 
bury  then  chaplain  to  Theobald  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, for  a  really  important  one.  John,  address- 
ing the  Pope  in  the  king's  name,  asked  him  for  per- 
mission for  his  master  to  take  possession  of  Ireland 
for  the  purpose  of  extending  the  boundaries  of  the 
Church,  of  announcing  to  unlearned  and  rude  peo- 
ple the  truth  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  extirpating 
the  weeds  of  vices  from  the  field  of  the  Lord.  (15) 
What  an  apostolical  and  exemplary  sovereign   was 


CRAP.  XXTin.       OF  lAELAND.  159 

Henry  Plantagenet !  It  is  strange,  that  the  Pope 
could  have  listened  to  such  stuff,  while  he  knew, 
that  palliums  had  been  sent,  only  three  or  four  years 
before  that  time,  to  Ireland  by  his  patron  and  bene- 
factor, the  good  Pope  Eugenius  III.  and  must  have 
been  informed  by  Cardinal  Paparo,  who  was,  as 
St.  Bernard  states,  a  very  worthy  man,  that  many 
good  regulations  had  been  made ;  that  th^re  were 
excellent  bishops  in  this  country,  such  as  Grelasius 
of  Armagh  and  Christian  of  Lismore  ;  and  that  tbe 
Irish  church  was  not  then  in  so  degenerate  a  state 
as  to  require  the  intervention  or  the  pious  exeitions 
of  such  a  king  as  Henry.  But  the  love  of  his  coun- 
try (England),  (16)  his  wish  to  gratify  Henry,  and 
some  other  not  very  becoming  reasons  prevailed  over 
ev^  other  consideration,  and  the  condescending 
Pope  with  great  cheerfulness  and  alacrity  took  upon 
himself  to  make  over  to  Henry  all  Ireland,  and  got 
a  letter  or  Bull  drawn  up  to  that  eiSdCtj  and  di- 
rected to  him,  in  which,  among  other  queer  things, 
be  wishes  him  success  in  his  undertaking,  and  ex- 
presses a  hope,  that  it  will  conduce  not  only  to  his 
glory  in  this  world  but  likewise  to  his  eternal  happi- 
ness in  the  next.  He  founds  his  right  for  making 
this  grant  on  the  notable  principle,  that  Ii*eland  and 
all  the  islands,  which  have  received  the  Christian 
faith,  undoubtedly  l)elong  to  St.  Peter  and  the  holy 
Roman  church.  (17)  Adrian  requires  of  Henry  to 
preserve  the  rights  of  the  churches  inviolate,  and 
that,  as  he  liad  promised  to  do,  he  would  take  care 
iiiat  a  denarius  should  be  annually  paid  from  every 
house  to  St.  Peter.  (18)  He  sent  to  him,  by  John 
of  Salisbury,  a  gold  ring,  adorned  with  a  valuable 
•emerald,  as  a  token  of  investiture  of  his  right  to 
govern  Ireland  ;  which  ring,  it  was  ordered,  should 
he  kept  in  the  public  archives.  (19) 

(14)  Matthew  Paris  and  odiera,  who  are  followed  by  Usher, 
fSj^ge  at  Adriaa't  Bull,  No.  46.)  assign  this  transaction  to  A. 


160  AN  ECCLEglASTICAL  HISTORY    CHAP*  XXYIII. 

1155;  and  Pagi  (Critkot  ^c.  ad  A.  1159)  obaerves,  that  the 
date,  marked  bj  Matthev  Parisi  is  the  true  one.  Fletny  (L.  70. 
§.  16.)  has  it  under  1156. 

(15)  These  hypocritical  reasons  are  given  in  the  very  beginning 
of  the  hopeful  Bull  of  Adrian  IV.  <'  Laudabiliter  et  satis  firuo- 
tuose  de  glorioso  nomine  {uropagando  in  terns,  et  aetemae  felid- 
tads  praemio  cumulando  in  caelis,  tua  magnificcntia  cogitat ;  dum 
ad  dilatandos  Ecdesiae  terminos  ad  dedarandam  indadis  et  rudir 
btu  populis  Christianae  Jidei  veriiatem^  et  vitiorum  ptantatia  de 
agro  Dominico  extirpanda,  sicut  Catholicus  princepSy  intendis  / 
et  ad  id  oonvenientius  exequendum  consilium  Apostolicae  sedis 
exigis  ad  favorem."  The  entire  Bull  may  be  seen  in  the  Appen- 
dix. 

(16)  This  reason  was  assigned  by  Cardinal  Pole  in  a  speech, 
which  he  delivered  in  1554*,  and  in  which,  as  quoted  by  Usher, 
( Syllogey  Not.  to  Adrian's  Bull)  he  said  <<  Pope  Adrian  IV.  by 
nation  an  Englishman,  induced  by  the  hoe  of  his  country^  granted 
the  dominion  of  Ireland  to  Henry  II.  king  of  England.  This 
had  been  observed  long  before  by  Donald  O'Neill  and  the  Irish 
chieftains  in  their  letter  to  Pope  John  XXII.  in  which  th^  state^ 
that  Adrian  had  been  blinded  by  his  affection  for  England,  An-^ 
glicana  qffecHone. 

(17)  ^*  Sane  Hibemiam  et  omnes  insulas,  quibus  sol  justitiae 
Christus  illuxit,  et  quae  documenta  fidei  Christianae  ceperunt,  ad 
jus  beati  Petri  et  sacro-sanctae  Romanse  ecclesiae  (quod  tua  etiam 
nobilitas  recognoscit)  non  est  dubium  pertinere."  By  the  words  in 
the  parenthesis  the  Pope  probably  meant  to  hint  to  Henry,  that 
also  his  kingdom  of  England,  as  being  in  an  island,  bdonged  to 
the  Holy  see ;  and  we  find,  that  in  the  year  1175  Henry  declared 
himself  a  vassal  of  Pope  Alexander  III.  This  nonsense  of  the 
Pope's  being  the  head  owner  of  all  Christian  islands  had  been  par* 
tially  announced  to  the  world  in  a  bull  of  Urban  II.  dated  A.  1091» 
in  which,  on  disposing  of  the  island  of  Corsica,  he  said  that  the 
emperor  Constantine  had  given  the  islands  to  St.  Peter  and  his  vi- 
cars. (SeeFleuiy,  Z.  64.  $.  8.)  But  Constantine  could  nor  give 
what  did  not  belong  to  him,  and  accordingly,  as  Keating  aigues 
(Book  2.  p,  S.)  could  not  have  transferred  the  sovereignty  of 
Irdand  to  any  Pope.  Adrian  IV.  witliout  mentioning  Coostantine, 
hiiddown  a  much  larger  plea,  comprizing  all  islandsi  whether 


CHAP.  XXVIH.        OF  IRELAND.  161 

they  had  formed  parts  of  the  Roman  empire  or  not  From  his 
not  appealing  to  any  other  right  of  his  over  Ireland  we  see,  hovr 
unfounded  is  the  stoiy  which  some  writers  liave,  of  the  Irish  nobi- 
lity having  conferred  the  sovereignty  of  all  their  country  on 
Urban  IL  in  the  year  1092.  Keating  has  this  fable  (ib.  p. 
113.)  and  places  the  transaction  in  the  time  of  Donogh  O'Brian 
king  of  Munster,  attributing  it  to  their  hatred  of  Donogh. 
Yet  elsewhere  (ib.  p.  3.)  he  says,  that  the  offer  of  surren- 
dering (reland  to  the  Pope  was  made  by  Donogh  himself. 
I  have  already  observed^  (Nci.^l.  to  Chap,  xxiv.)  that  Donogh 
could  not  have  been  empowered  to  make  such  an  offer,  and  that 
he  must  have  been  dead  long  before  tlie  time,  to  which  Keating 
assigned  it.  Then  how  absurd  is  it  to  introduce,  as  stated  in  the 
other  story,  the  Irish  nobility  making  over  the  whole  island  to 
Urban  II.  in  1092,  because  they  hated  Donogh  «md  refused  to  pay 
him  obedience  ?  For  Don<^h  had  fled  from  Ireland  to  Rome  in 
1064f,  whence  he  never  returned ;  and  in  1092  the  king  not  only 
of  Munster  but  of  other  parts  of  Ireland,  and  who  has  been  called 
king  of  Ireland,  was  Murtogh  O'Brian.  And  supposing  even  that 
Donogh  was  then  living  in  Ireland,  why  should  the  Irish  nobility 
at  large  have  made  either  tlien  or  at  any  time  such  an  offer  to 
Rome  ?  For  Donogh  was  never  king  of  all  Ireland,  and  in  the  fk 
end  was  king  only  of  Munster ;  and  consequently  the  nobility  of 
the  greatest  part  of  Ireland  had  nothing  to  do  with  paying  or  re- 
fusing obedience  to  him.  Or  will  it  be  supposed,  that  during  the 
vigorous  reign  of  the  powerful  king  Murtogh  the  nobility  of  Ireland 
would  have  dared  to  transfer  his  kingdom  to  the  Pope  ?  Neither 
in  any  of  the  Irish  annals  nor  in  the  ecclesiastical  documents  of  . 
those  times,  whether  Roman  or  Irish,  is  there  a  trace  to  be  foimd 
of  a  transfer  of  Ireland  to  Urban  II.  or  to  any  Pope  of  that  or  a 
preceding  period  by  either  Irish  kings  or  Irish  nobility,  although  the 
sly  Italian  Polydore  Virgil,  who  has  been  followed  by  two  English- 
men, Campion  and  Sanders,  and  also  by  some  Irish  writers,  has 
told  some  big  lies  on  this  subject.  In  the  letters  of  Lanfranc  and 
Ansdm,  both  Apostolic  legates,  to  the  kings  T\urlogh  and  Mur- 
tti^  O'Brian,  there  is  not  the  least  allusion  to  any  temporal  power 
claimed  or  at  all  exercised  by  the  Pope  in  Ireland ;  while,  on  the 
contrary,  these  king^  are  addressed  by  them  in  the  most  respectftd 
manrier  indicating,  that  they  considered  them  in  the  light  of 
VOL.    IV.  M 


)6S  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY    CHAP.  XXVIII. 

9<^vereigns  as  in^pendent  9s  any  in  the  universe.  Nor  is  ther^  a 
y^ge  of  t|)a(  pretended  right  in  the  accountSi  that  we  have 
of  ^e  proceedings  of  Cardinal  Pi^paix).  But  what  sets  the  matter 
qviite  at  r^t  is^  that,  if  the  Popes  enjoyed  the  paramount  dominion 
of  Iceland^  Adrian  IV.  would  undoubtedly  have  allied  it  as  the 
foundation  of  his  title  to  the  granting  of  Ireland  to  Henry  II.  an 
argviffient,  which,  if  it  could  be  adduced,  would  have  been  infinitely 
preferable  to  ^at  of  the  ownership  of  islands  in  general*  I  ain 
therefore  astonished,  that  Dr.  O'Conor  could  have  undertaken 
(Columbanus  Second  Letter)  the  defence  of  the  absurd  story 
rel^ljed  by  Keating,  and  headed  his  $.  xii.  with  declaring  it  not 
&bulqus,  i)e  admits,  that  Keating's  chronology  is  wrong;  but 
yet  he  does  not  prove  a  single  part  of  the  narra;ljve,  except  wht^t 
did  not  require  to  b^e  proved,  viz*  that  Donogh  O'Brian  fled  to 
^Qpae,  for  which  he  refers  to  Tigemach  and  the  Annals  of  Innis- 
fallen^  Ulster,  and  the  4  Masters.  By  the  bye  I  think  he  was 
mistaken  in  assigning  Donogh*s  flight  to  A*  P- 1047.  ( See  Not*  91, 
tq  Chap,  XXIV.)  But  would  it  follow  from  Donogh's  going  to 
Rome,  that  the  Irish  nobility  made  over  Ireland  to  the  Pope, 
which  is  the  main  point  of  Keating's  &ble,  that  wanted  defence? 
Would  it  not  rather  seem,  that,  having  got  rid  of  Donogh,  such 
lj£  the  Irish  nobiHty  as  did  not  like  to  obey  him,  viz.  that  of 
Munster  ajone,  h^  no  occasion  whatsoevec  to  apply  to  Rome  ? 
And  that  they  did  not  is  as  clear  as  daylight  from  the  &ct,  that 
afler  his  flight  Turlogh  O'Brian,  his  nephew,  was  immediately, 
and  without  uraiting  for  news  from  Rome,  proclaimed  king  of 
Munster.  (See  Chap.  xxii.  $•  11<)  Of  what  use  wiis  it  for  Dr. 
Q'Conor  to  refer  to  Gregory  the  Seventh's  letter  ta  the  same  Tur- 
Ipgh,  when  king  of  Ireland,  and  to  that  Pope's  insinuating  a  claim 
uppn  his  kingdom?  For  surely  Turlogh  was  not  such  a  fool  as  tp 
give  it  up  to  him.  (Seei&  (.1^)  Dr.  O'Conpr  seems  to  reduce 
the  substance  of  hia  whole  t^i^umentation  to  these  words  at  p.  73. 
<<  What  I  state  is,  tliat  Keating  gives  the  tradition  and  the  opinion 
of  the  great  ma^s  of  the  common  Irish  of  his  time.*'  Be  it  so ;  but 
i^omething  more  than  the  opinion  of  the  coipmon  Irish  of  Heating's 
time  would  be  requisite  tp  prove,  that  either  the  Irish  nobility  or 
any  Irish  king  had  tran^erred  the  chief  sovereignty  of  Ireland  tp 
Urban  II.  or  to  any  other  Pope  of  those  days.  What  Keating  adds 
about  tliis  pretended  authority  having  been  exercised  in  Ireland 


CIIAI'.  XXVIir.  OF   IR£ULAND.  163 

{xom  the  year  i092  down  to  the  time  of  Adrian  IV.  is  so  contrary 
to  t&e  Irish  hktory  of  that  period,  that  it  is  not'  worth  the  faonoor 
of  refiitatiot).  Who  v^ete  the  Roman  viceroys  or  governors  acting 
fbrthe  Popes?  Is  it  because  Cardinat  Paparo  brought  paliiums 
hi  1151,  and  that  he  presided  over  a  synod  in  1152  ?  What  had 
ifoeh  things  to  do  with  a  temporal  dominion  over  Ireland  ?  As 
f^  might  it  be  said,  that  the  Popes  were  at  that  time  sovereigns 
of  every  part  of  the  Christian  world,  to  which  they  uised  to  send 
legates* 

How  then  did  these  fiibles  originate  ?  They  were  not  eveft 
thought  of  until  a  considerable  time  afber  the  Anglo-Norman  set- 
tlers and  undertakers  had  spread  themselves  throughout  Ireland, 
The  Irish  knew  nothing  about  them  as  late  as  the  year  1316> 
in  whidi  Donald  O'Neill,  prince  of  Ulster,  and  several  chieftain^ 
Ac  wrote  their  letter  of  cono^aint  and  remonstrance  to  Pope 
John  XXII.  against  the  tyranny  and  cruelties  of  the  English* 
This  letter  may  be  seen  m  M^Gec^^an's  Histoire  (Tlrlande^ 
Tom,  2.  pw  106.  sot^q*  It  is  stnmge,  that  he  makes  this  letter  be 
wriftai  during  the  reign  of  Edward  HI.  of  England ;  for  it  is  cer- 
tain, that  it  was  in  the  reign  of  Edwiffd:  II.  as  is  clear  from  its 
having  been^wnften,  while  Edward  Brace  and  the  Scots  were  in 
Ireland)  and  from  the  drcmnstaaoe  diat  the  letter  or  brief  ad- 
chiesBed,  m  consequence  of  it,  by  that  Pope  to  the  king  of  Eng- 
Iai^,<  was  written  in  1319,  and  therefore  to  Edward  IL  some  yean 
bdbre  the  aibCession  of  Edward  ill.  On  the  odier  hand  it  could 
not  have  been  directed  to  said  pope  prior  to  1316,  that  being  the 
first  year  of  his  pontificate.  To  return  to  our  subject,  the  Irish 
state  in'  (heir  letter,  that  from  the  convei^on  of  the  nation  by  Su 
Patrick,  and  their  coming  under  the  spiritual  obedience  of  th^ 
Roman  church,  undl  the  yeat*  1170  tliey  had  sixty-one  kings,  who 
acknowledged  no  superior  in  tiemporals,  nullum'  in  temparal^us 
recognotfc&ntes  superiorem.  They  say,  that  Adrian  acted  unjustly 
without  any  respect  for  law  or  justice,  ind^biie,  ordine  juris  omisso 
xmnino*  Hence  it  is  plain,  that  they  had  no  idea  whatsoever  of 
atiy  former  grant  made  of  Ireland  to  Urban  11.  or  to  any  Pope. 
In  later  times  it  probably  occurred  to  some  of  the  Irish  that,  whereas 
ifieir  enemies  used  to  all^e,  in  favour  of  their  system  of  plunder 
ahd  exterminatton,  the  grant  made  by  Adrian  IV.  and  confirmed 
by  Alexander  III.,  it  would  not  be  a  bad  phm  to  admit,  that  said 

M  2 


164        AN    ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY       CHAP.  XXVIIT* 

Popes  had  some  sort  of  right  to  have,  acted  as  they  did ;  for  in 
that  supposition,  if  two  Popes  had  made  over  Ireland  to  the  Eng- 
iishy  other  Popes  would  be  equally  authorized  to  turn  them  out 
again ;  and  it  gradually  began  to  be  believed,  that  the  Popes  en- 
joyed a  paramount  jurisdiction  over  the  country.  But  then  a 
question  arose,  how  the  Popes  had  acquired  it.  Some  observed 
that,  as  Donogh  0*Brian  had  gone  to  Rome,  the  transfer  of  do* 
minion  might  have  been  made  by  him  or  by  the  nobility  hostile 
to  him.  Next  it  was  found,  that  Urban  II.  had  asserted  about 
1092  a  claim  to  dominion  over  islands,  and  this  was  considered  a 
very  convenient  date  for  the  grant  of  the  sovereignty  of  Ireland 
to  tlie  Holy  see.  Thus  those  stories  were  patched  up  in  spite  of 
chrQnology  or  of  any  authority  whatsoever ;  and  Keating  swallowed 
them  as  he  did  many  others. 

(18)  "  Jure  nimirum  ecclesiarum  illibato  et  integro  permanente, 
et  salva  beato  Petro  et  sacrosanctae  Romanae  ecclesiae  de  singulis 
domibus  annua  unius  denarii  pensione.''  I  need  not  tell  the 
reader,  that  this  charge  of  a  denarius,  vulgarly  caUed  a  penny^ 
was  in  imitation  of  the  Peterpence,  which  used  for  centuries  to  be 
paid  by  England.  As  to  its  origin  there  and  to  the  then  value  of 
the  denarius  it  is  not  my  business  .to  inquire.  Let  it  suffice  to  say, 
that  it  was  worth  a  good  deal  more  than  our  present  penny. 

(19)  John  writes  CMetalog*  L.  4.  cap,  uh.) ;  ^^  Annulum  quo- 
que  per  me  transmisit  (Adrianus)  aureum,  smaragdo  optimo  de- 
coratum,  quo  fieret  investitura  juris  in  gerenda  Hibemia ;  idemque 
adhuc  annulus  in  curiali  ardiio  publico  custodiri  jussus  est." 

§.  IV.  Adrian's  bull  is  of  so  unwarrantable  and 
unjustifiable  a  nature,  that  some  writers  could  not 
bring  themselves  to  believe  that  he  issued  it,  and  have 
endeavoured  to  prove  it  a  forgery ;  but  their  efforts 
were  of  no  avail,  and  never  did  there  exist  a  more 
real  or  authentic  document.  (20)  It  was,  however, 
kept  secret  until  a  convenient  time  should  occur  for 
taking  advantage  of  it.  (21)  Had  any  knowledge 
of  it  transpired  in  Ireland,  it  would  undoubtedly 
have  been  mentioned  in  the  synods,  that  were  held 
nut  long  afler  it  was  issued,  and  particularly  in  the 
great  one  at  Mellifont  of  the  year  1157.    This  synod 


CHAP*  XXVIII*  OF  IllELAND*  l65 

was  convoked  for  the  purpose  of  consecrating  the 
church  of  Mellifont,  (22)  and  was  attended  by  the 
primate  Gelasius,  Christian  bishop  of  Lismore  and 
Apostolic  legate,  1 7  other  bishops,  and  innumerable 
clergymen  of  inferior  ranks.  There  were  present 
also  Murchertach  or  Murtogh  OLoghlin,  king  of 
Ireland,  O'Eochadha,  prince  of  Ulidia,  Tiernan 
O'Ruairc,  prince  of  Bieffny,  and  O'Kerbhaill  or 
Carrol,  prince  of  Ergall  or  Oriel.  After  the  con# 
secration  of  the  church  Donogh  O'Melaghlin,  prince 
of  Meath,  was  excommunicated  by  the  clergy,  and 
deprived  of  his  principality  by  the  king  and  the 
other  princes,  his  brother  Dermod  being  substituted 
in  his  stead.  (23)  On  this  occasion  the  king  gave 
as  an  offering  for  his  soul  to  God  and  the  monks  of 
Mellifont  140  oxen  or  cows,  60  ounces  of  gold, 
and  a  town-land,  called  Finnavair-na-niT^en,  near 
Drogheda.  O'  Kerbhaill  gave  also  6o  ounces  of  ^old, 
and  as  many  more  were  presented  by  the  wife  of 
Tiernan  0*Ruairc,  who  was  a  daughter  of  the  prince 
of  Meath,  that  is,  a  former  prince  Murchad.  She 
likewise  gave  a  golden  chalice  for  the  high  altar,  and 
sacred  vestments,  &c.  for  each  of  the  nine  others, 
that  were  in  the  church.  This  was  tlie  second  year 
of  Murtogh  O'Loghlin  being  considered  as  king  of 
Ireland,  whereas  he  succeeded  Turlogh  O'Conor, 
who  died  in  1 156,  (24)  and  was  buried  in  the  church 
of  Clonmacnois  near  the  altar  of  St.  Kieran,  after 
having  distinguished  himself  by  pious  donations. 
Murtogh's  reign  continued  until  1166.  (25) 

(20)  GratianuB Lucius  (Lynch) greatly  exerted  himself  (Cambr, 
Evers.  cap,  22.)  in  striving  to  show,  that  the  Bull  is  spurious,  and 
Mac-Geogh^an  would  fain  make  us  believe  the  same  thing.  It 
has  not  indeed  been  published  in  the  BuUarium  Romanum^  the 
editors  of  which  were  ashamed  of  it.  But  there  was  a  copy  of  it 
in  the  Vatican  library,  as  is  clear  from  its  being  referred  to  by  Pope 
John  XXIL  in  his  Brief  to  Edwaid  11.  of  England,  written  in  1319> 
which  Brief  is  in  the  BuUar'mm^  and  may  be  seen  in  Wilkiwi' 


lefO        AN  ECCLltelASTICAL   HISTORY       CHAP.  XXVIII* 

Councils  J  VoL  2.  p.  491  •  in  Brodin's  Descriptio  regni  Ifibertme 
printed  at  Rome  in  17121>  and  in  Mac-Geoghegan's  Hutoircy  4x;. 
Tom.  Q.p.llb.  In  said  Brief  the  Pope  not  only  refers  to  Adrian's 
Bull  or  letter  by  name,  but  says  that  he  joins  to  the  Brief  a  copy 
of  it  for  the  use  of  the  king.  And  Baronius,  who  has  published 
the  Bull  in  his  AnnaUsy  &c.  at  A.  1159,  (not  because  he  thought 
it  was  issued  in  that  year)  tells  us,  that  he  took  his  copy  of  it  from 
a  codex  Vaticanui.  Then  we  have  the  testimony  of  tlie  veij  in- 
triguer employed  in  procuring  this  Bull,  John  of  Salisbury,  who 
just  before  the  words  quoted  {Not  prec)  has;  "  Ad  preces  meas 
iilustri  regi  Anglorum  Henrico  II.  concessit  (Adrianus)  et  dedi- 
Hibemiam  jure  haereditario  possidendaro,  sicut  literae  ipsius  tes^ 
iantur  in  hodiemum  diem.  Nam  omnes  insulae  de  jure  antiquo^ 
ex  donatione  Constantini  qui  earn  fundavit  et  dotavit,  dicuntur  ad 
Romanam  ecdesiam  peituiere.  Annulum  quoque,**  &c  Lynch, 
having  seen  this  passage,  thought  that  it  was  supposed  to  be  taken 
fix)m  the  PdycraHcus  of  John  of  Salisbury,  and  then  aigues,  that 
it  is  not  in  the  genuine  Polycraticus,  But  he  ought  to  have  known, 
that  it  was  quoted  not  from  the  PolycreUicusy  but  from  another  of 
John's  works  entitled  Me^cdogicus*  Adrian's  grant  of  Ireland  to 
Henry  is  expressly  mentioned  and  confinned  by  Pope  Alexander 
IIL  in  his  letter  to  him  of  the  year  1172.  Giraldus  Cambrensis, 
(De  rebus  a  segesiisy  Part  2.  cap.  11.  and  Hibemi  expugru  L*  2. 
c  6.)  Matthew  P^uis  (Historia  major y  8fc.  ad  A.  1155)  and 
others  give  not  only  an  account  of  said  Bull,  but  the  Bull  itself; 
and  Usher  states,  (SyUogCy  not.  on  No.  46.)  that  he  saw  copies  of 
it  in  the  registers  of  the  dioceses  of  Dublin  and  Lismore*  What 
has  been  now  said  is  surely  more  than  enough  to  set  aside  the 
doubts  of  Lynch  or  of  any  other  writer. 

(21)  Keating  has  {Book  2.  ;?.  113  )  an  unfounded  story  about 
Heniy  II.  having,  on  receiving  tlie  Bull,  sent  John  of  Salisbury 
with  it  to  Ireland,  and  his  having  read  it  before  the  bishops  and 
principal  cleigy  assembled  at  Waterfbrd,  I  am  sure  that  he  took 
this  &ble  from  Stanihurst's  tliird  book  De  rebus  Hibemidsy  where 
it  is  to  be  found  in  consequence  of  his  having  followed  a  corrupt 
copy  of  the  Hibemia  expugnata  of  Giraldus  Cambrensis.  Stani« 
hurst  has  been  corrected  by  his  own  nephew  Usher,  (SyUogey  Not* 
on  No.  470  ^™  whose  quotation  of  Giraldus'  genuine  text  it  ap» 
pearS)  that  Adrian's  Bull  was  not  read  at  Waterfbrd  until  after 


CHAP.  XXVIir.  OF    IRELAND.  l&J 

Henry  had  received  also  the  confirmatorj  letter  or  brief  of  Alex- 
ander III.  and  had  returned  from  Ireland.  The  reason,  for  which 
Henry  deferred  his  expedition  to  Ireland  is  stated  by  Nicholas 
Trivet  (at  A,  1 155.)  to  have  been  that,  when  Henry  discussed  with 
his  nobles  at  Winchester  the  project  of  conquering  Ireland,  his 
mother  opposed  it.  (See  Deher,  t^.  Not.  at  No.  46.) 

(22)  There  is  an  account  of  it  from  the  4  Masters  (at  A*  II57.) 
in  TV.  Th,  p.  S09.  and  A  A.  SS.  p.  655  and  776.  It  is  mentioned 
at  the  same  year  in  the  Annals  of  Mary's  abbey.  The  4*  Masters 
say,  that  it  was  held  in  the  monastery  of  Drogheda,  meam'ng,  a» 
Colgan  observes,  Mellifont,  which  is  near  that  town.  I  do  not  find 
this  synod  marked  in  the  Annals  of  Innisfallen,  and  I  suspect  that 
it  has  been  confounded  with  that  of  Keifs.  Hence,  perhc^  we 
may  discover,  why  these  Annals  have  placed  the  synod  of  Kells  at 
Drogheda.  (Compare  with  Not.  96.  to  Chap,  xxvii.)  Harris  has 
f  Archbishops  of  Armagh  at  Geladus)  a  droll  thought,  as  if  the 
sjmod  of  Mellifont  mi^t  have  been  a  continuation  by  adjournment 
of  the  one  of  Kells,  in  the  same  manner  as  the  council  of  Trent 
was  adjourned  different  times.  Fray)  what  was  the  multiplicity  of 
business  proposed  at  the  synod  of  Kells,  that  could  require  ad- 
journments ?  We  have  seen,  that  the  few  days,  during  which  it 
sat)  w^re  fully  sufiicient  for  transacting  all  that  it  had  to  do, 
which  was  not  a  two  hundredth  part  of  the  matters  discussed  in 
the  council  of  Trent.  Besides,  it  is  positively  stated,  that  this 
synod  or  assembly  was  held  for  the  mere  object  of  consecrating  a 
church ;  and  in  &ct  very  little  more  seems  to  have  been  done  by  it. 

(2S)  Harris  quotes  (i^.)  from  certain  anonjrmous  annals,  as  the 
cause  of  the  sentence  passed  against  Donogh,  '<  that  the  cursed 
atheist  was  excommunicated  from  the  Church  for  dishonouring 
the  Comorb  (u  e.  the  primate),  the  staff  of  Jesus,  and  all  the 
dtargy" 

(24k)  See  Chap.  xxvi.  §.  1. 

(25)  Ware^  Antiq.  cap.  4.  Colgao,  Tr.  Th,  p.  449.  &c.  &c. 

|.  V.  Another  synod  was  held  in  1158  at  a  place 
in  Meath  called  Brigh^Tkaig  or  Brigh-maC'Thatdhgj 
at  which  Gelasius  and  Christian  were  present,  be- 
sides several  other  bishops,  consisting  in  all  of  25  or 
26  prelates.  (26)    Many  useful  decrees,  relative  to 


168  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY^  CHAP.  XXVIII^ 

ecclesiastical  discipline  and  morals,  were  enacted  by 
it ;  and,  after  the  ordinary  business  was  over,  it  re- 
solved, that  Derry  should  be  raised  to  the  rank  of  a 
regular  episcopal  see,  and  Flathbert  O'BroIchatt, 
abbot  of  its  monastery,  was  appointed  its  bishop. 
(27)  He  was  constituted  also  superintendent  over 
all  the  abbeys  of  Ireland,  which  must  be  understood 
of  those  only  of  the  Columbian  order.  (28)  There 
were  no  Connaught  bishops  in  this  synod  ;  for  such 
of  them  as  had  set  out  with  the  intention  of  assist-* 
ing  at  it  were,  after  having  passed  Clonmacnois,  met 
and  plundered  by  some  satellites  of  Dermod  O'Me- 
laghlin,  prince  of  Meath  ;  and,  two  men  of  their 
suite  being  killed,  the  bishops  returned  home.  It 
seems,  that  they  then  held  a  synod  of  their  own  in 
Roscommon,  in  which  some  good  regulations  were 
made.  (29)  In  the  same  year  died  a  very  respecta- 
ble  prelate,  Donall  or  Donald  0*Lonargan,  arch- 
bishop of  Cashel.(SO)  He  had  assisted  at  the  council 
of  Kells,  and  was  succeeded  by  Donald  O'HulIucan, 
who  held  the  see  until  1 182.  (Si)  The  great  church 
of  Aghadoe  in  the  now  county  of  Keny,  was  finished 
in  said  year,  1158,  by  AulifiFe-mor,  of  the  territory 
called  Ns-Cuimsionach,  and  son  of  Aongns  O'Do- 
noghue.(S2)  The  history  of  the  see  of  Aghadoe  is 
exceedingly  obscure ;  and  I  am  not  able  to  deter- 
mine, whether  it  existed  or  not  at  this  time.  It  is 
probable,  that  it  rose  from  the  monastery  of  Innis* 
fallen,  but  when  I  cannot  tell.  (3S)  The  Cister- 
cian monastery  of  Newry  was  apparently  founded 
about  this  time  and  richly  endowed  by  Murtogh 
O'Loghlin  or  O'Laughlin,  alias  Mac-Laughlin,  who 
in  his  charter  or  deed  in  favour  of  it  calls  himself 
king  of  all  Ireland,  a  title  which  he  could  not  have 
well  assumed  until  the  year  ]  156.  (34)  Another 
Cistercian  house,  called  of  Kyrie  Eleison^  had  been 
established  in  1154  at  Odorney  in  the  now  county 
of  Kerry,  and  supplied  with  monks  from  Magio  or 
Nenay  in  the  county  of  Limerick.  (35)     Two  an- 


CHAP.  XXVIir.  OF   IRELAND.  169 

chorets  of  Armagh,  Abel  and  Gilla*Muredach  are 
said  to  hava  died  in  1159.  (36)  To  this  year  is  as- 
signed the  death  of  0*Dubery,  bishop  of  Clojrne. 
(37)  Finn  Mac-Kienan,  bishop  of  Kildare,  who 
had  assisted  at  the  council  of  Kells,  died  in  1160 
at  Killeigh  in  the  now  King's  county,  and  was 
buried  there.  (38)  At  this  year  I  find  the  death  of 
Gilla-na-Naomh  O'Duinn,  chief  professor  of  the 
monastery  of  Inisclothrann  in  Lough-ree,  a  cele* 
brated  historian,  poet  and  orator.  (39) 

(26)  See  for  this  gynod  Tr.  Th.  p.  309.  and  A  A.  SS.  p.  655 
and  777. 

(27)  Compare  with  Not.  106.  to  Chap,  xxvii. 

(28)  Surely  it  cannot  be  supposed,  that  Flathbert  was  placed 
over^  for  instance,  the  Cisterician  abbeys.  If  we  are  to  believe 
Keating,  (Book  2.  pAOS)  Christian,  bishop  of  Lismore,  was  then 
superior  of  all  the  monks  of  Ireland ;  but  Colgan  observes,  (AA. 
SS.  p.  S54f.)  that  this  must  be  applied  merely  to  the  Cistercians, 
to  whose  order  Christian  had  belonged.  It  must  also  be  remarked, 
that  Flathbert's  jurisdiction  could  not  have  been  intended  as  sub- 
versive of  the  tights  of  the  abbot  of  Hy  over  the  Irish  Colum- 
bians. 

(29)  See  Harris  (Bishopsy  p.  59  and  467.)  from  the  Annals  of 
the  Prioiy  of  All«saints  at  A.  1158. 

(SO)  The  Annals  now  mentioned,  and  those  of  Innisfallen  at  A 
1158.  The  former  Annals,  as  quoted  by  Ware  and  Harris, 
(Bishops  at  his  name)  call  him  Chief  dder  ofMunster^  a  learned 
and  liberal  many  especially  to  the  poor. 

(31)  Ware  and  Harris,  at  Archbishops  of  Cashd. 

(32)  Annals  of  Innisfallen  at  A.  1158. 

(33)  I  do  not  find  any  mention  of  A^iadoe  in  Ware  or  Colgan. 
Hairis  speaks  of  it  (Bishops  at  ArdfertJ  for  the  first  time  at  A. 
1588,  as  if  united  with  Ardfert.  It  does  not  occur,  as  far  as  I  can 
discover,  in  any  dd  catalogue  of  the  Irish  sees.  There  was  an 
old  abbey  at  Aghadoe,  in  which  Aodh  0*Donoghue,  a  grandson 
of  Auliffe-mor  above  mentioned,  was  buried  in  1231.  (Archdall 
at  Aghadoe.)  Smith  says,  (History  of  Kerry,  p*  147.)  that  its 
cathedral  was  dedicated  to  St.  Finnian.    This  was  the  St.  Finnian, 


170  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY    CHAP.  XXTIII. 

sumamed  the  leper,  who  founded  the  monastery  of  Innisfyien* 
Aooording  to  Smith  {ib.  p.  67.)  the  diocese  of  Aghadoe  com* 
prised  the  southern  part  of  Kerry,  while  the  northern  part 
belonged  to  that  of  Ardfert.  He  adds,  that  in  the  R^ister's  hooka 
there  is  no  distinction  between  the  parishes  belonging  to  the  re« 
spective  sees. 

(84)  This  deed  is  referred  to  by  Ware,  (Antiq,  cap,  26.  at 
Cottnty  of  DowTif  Newry,)  and  called  a  charter  of  foundation. 
It  is  entitled  Charta  ahbatiae  de  Neosryy  and  may  be  seen  in  the 
Monast,  Anal.  voL  2.  p.  1031.)  and  in  Dr.  0*Coner*s  2.  Prdcg. 
to  JRer.  Hib,  Script,  p.  158.  In  it  the  king  says,  that  he  has 
granted  and  confirmed  to  the  monks  serving  God  in  Nyvorcintrac« 
ta  (Newry)  the  town-land  O'Cormaic,  where  was  founded  the 
monasteiy  Atherathin,  and  also  those  of  Enaratha,  Crumglean, 
Caselanagan,  Lissinelle,  Croa-Druimfomacta,  &c.  &&  together 
with  their  waters,  woods,  mills,  &c.  He  then  speaks  of  the  ah* 
bey,  as  if  he  were  the  original  founder  of  it,  and  states  that  he 
has  taken  the  monks  under  his  protection ;  ^*  Et  quia  ipsum  mo' 
Ttasterium  Yharcintracta  (another  name  for  Newry)  mera  mea 
vciuntate  coUocaviy  ipsos  tnanachos,  tatnquam  flioi  et  domesiicos 
Jidei,  sub protedione  mea  suseepi"  Among  the  witnesses,  whose 
names  are  signed  to  this  charter,  were  Gilla-Mac-Liag  (Gelasius) 
archbishop  of  Armagh;  Aed  O'Killedy,  bishop  of  Ei^l 
(Clogher) ;  Muriach  0'Co%  (Muredach  O'Cobthaich),  bishop 
of  Tireheogain  (Ardstraw,  see  Not  100.  to  Chap,  xxvii.) ;  Me- 
lissa Mac  In  clerig-cuir,  bishop  of  Ultonia  (Ulidia  or  Down); 
and  GHllacomida  O'Caran,  bishop  (^  Tirconail  (Raphoe).  Then 
come  the  names  of  divers  princes  and  nobles.  If  the  monasteiy 
of  Newiy  was  founded  at  the  same  time  that  these  grants  were 
made,  its  foundation  could  not  have  been  prior  to  1 156,  unless 
it  might  be  said,  which  it  would  be  liard  to  supfXMe,  that  Mnr- 
togh  or  Maurice  O'Laughlin  assumed  the  title  of  king  of  all  Ire- 
and  before  the  death  of  Turlogh  0*Conor.  In  the  hypothesis  of 
these  endowments',  and  the  foundation  having  taken  place  about 
one  and  the  same  time,  we  cannot  admit  die  statement  of  the 
Annab  of  Mary's  abbey,  wWch  assign  the  foundation  to  A.  1153. 
Ware  had  in  his  Coenobia  Cisterciensta^  publit^ied  in  1626,  af- 
fixed it  to  1144 ;  but  aftersvards^  when  treating  of  it  in  his  Anti* 
quities^  ^A7c,  cit,)  he  marks  no*  da^  fbr  it,  and  says,  that  it 


CttAP.  XXTIIL  or   IRELAND*  )7l 

feunded  by  Maurice  Mac-Loghlin,  kbg  of  Ireland ;  and  at  Bi- 
shops  of  Raphoe  (Gilbert  O'Caran)  he  attigni  Maurice's  charter 
to  about  1 160.  A  strong  difficulty,  however,  occurs  from  its  beii^ 
said,  that  Finn  Mac-Kienan,  alias  Mac-Tiarcain,  bishop  oi  Kil- 
dare,  who  had  assisted  at  the  council  of  Kells  in  1152,  (see  Chap* 
XXVII.  $.  14.  and  ib.  Not.)  had  been  abbot  of  the  house  of  Newiy 
TV.  Th,  p.  G30.  where  he  is  called  son  of  Gorman,  and  Ware 
Bishops  of  KUdare,  who  makes  him  abbot  of  Viride  lignum^  that 
is,  Newry.  Now  if  Finn  had  been  abbot  there  before  he  became 
a  bishop,  the  abbey  must  have  been  founded  before  1152,  which 
would  make  it  earlier  than  even  the  Annals  of  Mary*%  abbey 
have  it.  It  is  difficult  to  reconcile  these  statements.  Might  Finn^ 
although  bishop  of  Kildare,  have  been  appointed  to  the  goivem* 
ment  of  the  abbey  of  Newry  afier  its  foundation  by  Murtogh 
Mac  Loghlin  ?  It  was  not  unusual  §09  bishc^  to  superintend  mo* 
nasteries.  For  instance  St.  Maladiy,  while  bishop  of  Connoti 
was  also  abbot  of  Bangor.  Or  may  we  suppose,  that  Finn  some 
time  before  his  death  resigned  his  see  and  withcfa^w  to  Newiy  p 
In  eitlier  of  these  suppositions  the  monasteiy  must  have  existed 
before  1160,  that  being  the  year,  in  which  Finn  died  Or,  ad- 
mitting that  he  was  an  abbot  before  he  was  raised  to  the  qMsco- 
pacy,  might  it  be  that  he  governed  the  monasteiy  called  Aiher* 
aihiny  which  seems  to  have  been  prior  to  that  of  Newry,  and  of . 
which  the  latter  was  perhaps  a  continuation*  In  this  case  it  may 
be  conjectured,  that  Finn  was  called  abbot  of  Newiy,  inasmuch 
as  the  monks  of  Atherathin  might  have  been  removed  to  it.  Be 
it  as  it  may,  and  supposing  that  Finn  had  been  an  abbot  some 
time  or  other,  the  foundation  of  the  abbey  of  Newry  cannot,  I 
think,  be  placed  earlier  than  about  1 157. 

(S5)  The  date  marked  for  Kyrie  eleison  in  the  Annals  of  Mary's 
abbey  is  ji.  1154,  and  is  followed  by  Ware  {AfUig.  cap.  96.) 
Harris,  &c  Odmriey  is  near  the  river  Brick  in  the  barony  of 
Clanmaurice.  I  suppose  it  was  on  this  account  that  Alemand  at- 
tributed the  foundation  of  this  monastery  to  the  Ktsmaunce  fa- 
mily. Was  he  so  ignorant  as  not  to  know,  that  there  were  no 
Rtzmaurices  in  Ireland  in  the  year  1 154  ? 

(36)  Tr.Th.p.909. 

(S7)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Cloync,    Harris  adds,  that  in  the  An- 
nals of  Innisfallen  he  is  called  Dubrein^  abbot  of  Cluainvana* 


172  AN  £CCL£SIASTICAL  HISTORY     CHAP.  XXVllU 

(58)  Ware,  ib.  at  Kildare.  See  more  above  Nat.  S4.  The 
Annate  of  Innisfallen  have  his  death  also  at  A.  1160. 

(39)  Said  Annals  ib.  and  also  (A A,  SS.  p.  52  and  200.)  He 
died  on  the  17th  of  December. 

§.  VI.  Tbe  death  of  several  Irish  prelates  are 
marked  at  A.  1161.  Among  them  was  Gregory , 
the  first  archbishop  of  Dublin,  who  departed  this 
life  on  the  8th  of  October,  after  a  long  incumbency 
of  forty  years.  (40)  He  is  represented  as  having 
been  a  prudent  and  learned  man.  Likewise  the  first 
archbishop  of  Tuam,  Aedan  O'Hoisin,  who  is  much 
praised  for  his  piety,  learning,  and  liberality,  died 
m  this  year,  and  was  buried  in  his  own  cathedral 
under  a  monument  inscribed  with  an  Irish  epitaph. 
He  was  immediately  succeeded  by  Catholicus  or 
Cadia  0*Dubhai.  (41 )  Next  comes  Teige  or  Thady 
O'Lonargan,  bishop  of  Killaloe,  a  learned  and  cha- 
ritable man.  (42)  Brendan  the  bishop  of  Kerry  or 
Ardfert,  who  had  attended  at  the  council  of  Kells, 
died  also  in  the  same  year  on  the  22d  of  September^ 
and  was  buried  at  Ardfert.  (43) 

The  see  of  Dublin  being  now  vacant,  several 
competitors  started  for  it  j  but  the  electors  fixed  their 
eyes  upon  the  holy  abbot  of  Glendaloch,  Laurence 
0*Toole,  who  for  a  long  time  resisted  their  proposal 
and  wishes,  but  at  length  was  forced  to  submit,  and 
was  consecrated  archbishop  in  the  cathedral  of  Dub- 
lin by  Gelasius  the  primate,  accompanied  by  many 
bishops.  (44)  This  was  in  the  year  1162.  (45) 
The  original  name  of  this  great  and  good  man  was 
Lorcarty  (46)  and  he  was  of  the  illustrious  house  of 
the  O'Tuathals,  being  the  youngest  son  of  Muriar- 
tach  O'Tuathal,  prince  of  Imaly,  or  Imaile,  in  the 
now  county  of  Wicklow.  (47)  His  mother  was  of 
the  equally  great  family  of  the  Hy-Brins,  now  usu- 
ally called  Byrne.  (48)  Lorcan  or  Laurence  re- 
mained with  his  parents  until  he  was  about  ten  years 
old,  when  he  was  given  as  a  hostage  by  his  father  to 


i; 


CHAP.   XXVIir.  OP  IRELAND.  173 

the  king  Diermit.  (49)  This  wicked  kine  bore  a 
great  hatred  to  Muriartach,  and  sent  the  ooy  to  a 
barren  district,  where  he  was  treated  with  great 
cruelty.  His  father,  on  being  apprized  of  it,  seized 
upon  twelve  of  Diermit's  soldiers,  and  threatened  to 
ut  them  to  death,  unless  his  son  was  restored  to 
im.  Diermit  alarmed  at  this  menace,  and  knowing 
that  Muriaitach's  territory  was  impregnable  and  could 
defy  all  his  power,  thought  it  adviseable  to  dismiss 
Laurence,  and  sent  him  not  to  his  father,  but  to  the 
bishop  of  Glendaloch  under  the  condition  of  getting 
back  his  twelve  soldiers.  The  good  bishop  kept 
Laurence  with  himself  for  lH  days,  placing  him  un- 
der the  care  of  his  chaplain,  who  treated  him  very 
kindly,  and  instructed  nim  in  the  principles  of  tlie 
Christian  doctrine.  Laurence,  who  was  at  that  time 
]  2  years  old,  then  returned  to  his  father's  residence. 
(50) 

(40)  Ware,  ib.  at  Dublin.  In  divers  Irish  Annals  Gregory's 
death  is  placed  in  11G2.  But  this  is  a  mistake,  owing  to  their 
having  confounded  the  year  of  it  with  that  of  the  accession  of  his 
successor,  St.  Laurence  OToole,  which  was  in  1162. 

(41)  Ware,  f3.  at  Tiiam. 

(42)  Ware  (ib.  at  KUlaloe)  assigns  his  death  to  1161 ;  but  the 
Annals  of  Innisfallen  mark  itat^.  1160* 

(4S)  Ware  {ib.  at  Ardfert)  calls  him  Md-Brendan  O'Ronan, 
and  strives  to  confound  him  with  Mac-Ronan,  bishop  of  Clon- 
fert.  But  we  have  seen,  (Not.  100  to  Chap,  xxvii.)  that  he  was 
mistaken  on  this  point.  Harris  adds,  that  Keating  called  him 
Maol  Breanuin  O'Ritanain.  His  wretched  translator  has  in- 
deed these  names,  which  he  took  from  Ware  with  some  alteration ; 
but  Keating  himself  has  not,  who  gave  no  other  name  to  that  bishop 
of  Kerry  than  Brendan^  as  appears  from  the  quotations  of  his  ori- 
ginal text  by  Colgan. 

(44)  Vita  S.  Laurentii,  cap.  10.  This  Life  was  written  by  a 
Canon  Regular  of  £u,  in  the  diocese  of  Rouen,  on  the  frontiers  of 
Normandy,  not  many  years  after  the  saint  had  died  in  the  mo- 


174  AN  SCCLESfASlICAL  HISTORY      ClIA^.  XXlfltt* 

mukery  of  thai  plaoe^     It  lias  been  pi4>L'shed  by  SuriHSy  and  fe« 
puMiBbeA  by  Mes^ghatn  in  his  FioriUgiutn* 

|45)  Poor  Maiten  ap.  It.  Th.  p.  309.  Ware,  Arekbishapt  of 
DuiUn  at  Laurenoi  (yTocic 

(46)  Eow  MaBten^  ib*  Lorcmn  waa  latinued  into  Laurenfiui. 
lis  the- (ftiiiCed  Life  (cap.  2.)  there  is  a  ridiculous  story  about  his 
lisvuig  been  calied  LavreMms  from  launcs^  laurel. 

(4^7)  In  said  Life  (cap,  L)  his  father  is  cdled  Muriartach 
&T6h^iy  aad  is  made  king  of  Leksiier;  This  is  a  mistake ;  for 
the  CTTuadial  eoontoy  was  ikr  from  ebmprizing  all  that  province. 
In  Buder  s  Life  of  fk.  Lauvence,  at  14  November,  the  principality 
of  Muriertach  or  Maurice  is  said  to  have  been  in  the  vicinity  of 
Duhlin,  Bat  ImaAe,  or,  as  usually  called,  the  Glen  of  Imaile, 
is  seveval  miles  fiom  Dublin,  l3nng  to  tlie  S.  W.  of  Glendaloch, 
atkd  stretching  to  near  tiie  town  of  Donard. 

(48)  The  author  of  the  Fit,  S.L,  says  (cap,  1.)  that  the  saint's 
moAKsr  was  called-  hUan  Ivrien^  that  is,  as  he  adds,  daughter  of 
a  prince.  But  this  is  not  the  meaning  of  the  words,  which  ought 
to  be  translated  daughter  of  Hy-Brin  or  0*Brin,  from  the  Irish 
Ingeany  pronounced  like  Iniany  a  daughter,  and  Ivriefiy  that  is, 
Ify*'Brini.  It  is  stiwige,  tiiat  Harris  did  not  see  into  this,  when 
quoting  /Archbishops  of  Dublin  at  Laurence,  Sfc.)  Hiie  passage 
of  that  author.  In  a  note  to  the  Life  in  Butler  I  find,  instead  of 
Hy-Brin  or  O'Brin,  alias  Byrne,  the  name  written  O'Brian, 
This  is  wrong ;  fer  the  O'Brians  were  a  quite  distinct  fami]y,-being 
of  the  Dalcassian  princes*  of  Munster,  whereas  die  O'Brins  wem 
originally  a  Leinster  house,  supposed  to  be  descended  firom  the  ce- 
lebrated king  Brandubh,  who  was  killed  about  the  year  602. 

(49)  This  Diermit  is  usually,  and  I  think  justly,  supposed  to 
have  been  the  fkmous  Dermod  Mac-Morough,  king  of  Leinster, 
although  Usher  {Syllog.  Not.  ad  No.  48.)  makes  hhn  a  dif- 
ferent person.  But  I  bdleve  he  was  mistaken.  Mac  Morough 
was  king  of  Leinster  at  the  time  that  St.  Laurence  was  ten  yeat^ 
old. 

(50)  Vit.  S.  L.  cap.  3.  The  then  bishop  of  Glendaloch  was 
apparently  the  inunediate  predecessor  of  GHla-na-Naomh  Laig* 
nech,  who  assisted  at  the  council  of  Kells;  but  his  nune  is  not 
known. 


CHAF.   XX¥III.  OF  IRELAND.  17^ 

§.  VII.  After  some  days  his  father,  taking  Lau- 
rence with  him,  paid  a  visit  to  the  bishop  of  Glen* 
daloeh,  and  proposed  to  him  to  inquire,  by  casting 
ing  lots,  which  of  his  sons  he  should  dedicate  to  the 
ecclesiastical  state.     Laurence,  on  hearing  this,  is 
reported  to  have  laughed,  and  said ;  **  Father,  there 
is  no  necessity  for  casting  lots ;  if  you  allow  me,  I 
will  embrace  it  with  pleasure.'^     The  father  smiled, 
and  the  bishop  and  others  present  were  rejoiced  to 
find,  that  a  boy  of  such  high  lineage  should  offer 
himself  for  the  service  of  the  Church.     His  father 
then,  consenting  with  joy,  and  taking  him  by  the 
right  hand,  offered  him  to  God  and  St.  Coemhgen 
the  patron  of  Glendaloch,  recommending  him  to  the 
care  of  the  bishop  for  his  instruction  in  learning  and 
piety.     Under  his  tuition  and  protection   Laurence 
made  great  progress  in  the  religious  duties  and  ac- 
quirements necessary  for  a  clergyman;    but  afler 
some  years  he  lost  this  worthy  mend  and  master, 
who  was  carried  oflF  by  death.  (5 1 )     Yet  he  still  per- 
severed  in  his  pious  pursuits,  and  continued  to  im- 
prove in  virtue,  so  that  after  some  time  he  was,  when 
25  years  of  age,  elected  abbot  of  the  monastery  of 
Glendaloch,  which  was  distinct  from  the  bishopric. 
(52)     This  abbey  was  very  rich,  and  it  had  been  the 
custom  to  choose  for  its  abbots  men  of  the  highest 
families,  who  might  be  able  to  protect  the  adjacent 
country.     Laurence  made  the  best  possible  use  of 
the  wealth  of  the  monastery,  distributing  it  among 
crowds  of  distressed  and  poor  persons,  who  were  af- 
flicted by  a  dreadful  famine,  that  raged  throughout 
all  that  district  for  four  years.  (53)     He  used  to  pro- 
vide them,  by  means  of  his  monks,  with  corn  and 
other  necessaries,  and  his  liberality  was  so  extensive, 
that  at  length,  the  riches  of  the  abbey  not  being  suf^ 
fieiont  for  the  wants  of  the  poor,    he  distributed 
among  them  a  treasure,  which  his  father  had  left 
with-  him  in  deposit.     He  was,  however,  as  great 
Mtdf  holy  men  usually  are,  reviled  by  certain  false 


1 76  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVIII. 

and  envious  brethren,  but  who  with  all  their  malig- 
nity could  not  find  any  thing  in  his  conduct  deserv- 
ing  of  reproach.  By  dint  of  prayers  he  cleared  the 
country  from  some  powerful  robbers,  who  were  over- 
taken by  the  divine  vengeance.  Towards  the  end  of 
the  first  four  years  of  his  administration  tranquillity 
was  restored,  and  a  very  abundant  harvest  ensued ; 
yet  Laurence  still  continued  his  largesses  to  the  poor, 
and  set  about  building  churches.  About  this  time 
the  then  bishop  of  Glendaloch  died,  and  every  one 
called  out  for  Laurence  as  his  successor.  But  he  re- 
fused to  accept  of  the  appointment,  excusing  him- 
self on  his  not  having  as  yet  reached  the  age  required 
for  a  bishop.  (54)  Some  years  after  these  occur- 
rences Gregory,  archbishop  of  Dublin,  died,  and 
Laurence  was,  as  we  have  seen,  appointed  his  suc- 
cessor. (^55) 

(51)  lb.  capp,  4.  5. 

(52)  In  Butler's  Life  this  matter  is  not  stated  correctly.  In 
it  we  read ;  <*  Upon  the  death  of  the  bishop  of  Glendaloch,  who 
was  at  the  same  time  abbot  of  the  moniasteiy,  Laurence,  though 
but  25  years  old,  was  chosen  abbot,  and  only  shuimed  the  epis- 
copal dignity  by  alleging,  that  the  canons  require  in  a  bishop  thirty 
years  of  age."  Now  in  the  first  place  there  is  no  authority  for  say- 
ing that  the  bishop  was  also  abbot  of  the  monastery.  What  the 
Latin  Life  has  is  merely,  that  there  were  in  the  church  of 
Glendaloch  both  an  episcopal  see  and  an  abbey  ;  but  it  does  not 
state,  that  any  bishop  possessed  them  both  together.  On  the 
contrary  it  constantly  represents  them  as  quite  distinct,  and  in- 
forms us,  (cap.  6.)  that  the  abbey  was  far  more  wealthy  than  the 
see.  Nor  had  Butler  any  reason  for  supposing,  that  it  was  upon 
the  death  of  the  bishop  that  Laurence  was  chosen  abbot ;  and 
probably  a  considerable  time  elapsed  between  said  death  and 
Laurence's  promotion  to  the  abbacy.  Next  comes  a  great  mistake 
in  Butier's  imagining,  that  the  bishop,  after  whose  death  Laurenoe 
shunned  the  episcopal  dignity,  was  the  same  as  the  one,  by  whom 
he  had  been  instructed,  and  afler  whose  death  he  became  abbot ; 
as  if  the  appointment  to  the  abbacy  and  the  oiFer  of  the  bishopric 


CHAP.  XXVlir.  OF  IRELAND.  J  77 

♦  •■  "  . 

had  taken  place  at  the  same  time.    Laurence  was,  as  will  be  soon 

seen,  abbot  for  four  years  before  he  refused  to  accept  of  the  see, 

that  became  vacant  at  the  end  of  them  by  the  death  of  the  bishopi 

who  consequently  was  not  the  one,  who  had  been  his  master,  but 

his  successor. 

(5S)  I  do  not  know  why  Butler  has  four  months  instead  of  four 
years  s  for  in  Messingham's  edition  of  the  Latin  Life  four  years 
are  mentioned  in  cap.  6.  and  cap,  9. 

(54)  ViU  S.  L.  cap,  10.  Laurence  was  then  only  29  years  old, 
having  been  appointed  abbot  at  the  age  of  25.  That  foul- 
mouthed  liar  Ledwich  gives,  (Antiq,  Sfc,  p.  48.)  as  the  reason  of 
Laurence  not  having  accepted  of  the  see  of  Glendaloch,  that 
<<  his  ambition  aspired  to  an  higher  dignity — tlie  pall  and  the  see 
■'  of  Dublin,  and  he  soon  attained  them."  But  he  did  not  soon 
attain  them ;  for  some  years  intervened  before  he  became  arch- 
bishop of  Dublin.  What  idea  could  he  have  had  at  that  time 
of  his  ever  being  chosen  to  govern  the  Danish  city  of  Dublin,  he 
a  Tuathal,  an  OToole  ?  It  is  as  dear  as  day  light  that,  instead  of 
having  an  eye  to  that  situation,  he  was  forced  to  submit  to  it,  the 
proposal  relative  to  it  having  come,  without  his  knowledge,  from 
the  electors  of  Dublin.  The  fact  is,  that  Laurence  did  not  wish  to 
be  a  bishop  at  all.  Many  a  conscientious  man  may  agree  to  being 
made  abbot ;  but  holy  men  do  not  aspire  to  bishoprics.  Harris 
was  much  more  honest,  who  says,  f  Archbishops  of  Dublin  at 
Laurence)  that  "  he  could  not  Iiave  the  o[^rtunities  of  exertmg 
his  strong  di^sition  to  charity,  when  bishop  of  Glendaloch,  as  he 
had  when  abbot ;  because  the  revenues  of  the  bishopric  were  in* 
finitely  inferior  to  those  of  the  ahbacy."  The  bishop,  in  whose 
stead  it  was  proposed  to  appoint  Laurence,  was,  I  am  sure,  Gilla 
na-Naomh,  mentioned  above  Not,  50.  In  what  year  he  died  I  do 
not  find ;  but  it  must  have  been  between  1152  and  1161.  the  year 
of  the  death  of  Gregory  of  Dublin. 

{55)  Butler  is  wrong  in  stating  that  St.  Laurence  was  only 
thirty  years  of  age  about  the  time  of  Gr^oiy's  death.  This  can- 
not agree  with  the  Latin  Ufe,  which  states  (cap,  10.)  that  a  no  short 
time,  non  breve  tempm,  elapsed  between  the  time  of  Laurence's 
refusing  the  see  of  Glendaloch  and  that  of  the  death  of  Gregory. 
Now  Laurence  was  29  years  old  when  he  made  that  refusal,  and 
in  Butler's  hypothesis  only  one  year  would  have  passed  between  it 
VOL.  IV.  N 


ITS  AN   EeCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XKrill. 

and  said  death.  But  lurely  so  short  a  vj^ace  would  not  have  been 
called  a  non  breve  tempus  ;  or  how  could  the  author  of  said  Life 
have  said  (/:ap.  33.)  that  he  died  fiill  of  days,  plentts  dierum^  if  he 
was  only  about  thirty  when  he  became  archbishop  of  Dublin  ?  For 
in  this  case  he  would  not  have  outlived  the  age  of  fifly^  whereas 
his  incumbency  b^an  in  1162,  and  he  died  in  1180.  Accord' 
ingly  Harris  was  right  (ih» )  in  reckoning  some  years  between  his 
refiisal  of  the  see  of  Glendaloch  and  the  death  of  Gregory. 

§.  VIII.  In  the  same  year  1162  Gelasius  of  Ar- 
magh held  a  synod  at  Clane  in  the  now  county  of 
Kildare,  which  was  attended  by  26  bishops,  many 
abbots,  and  other  clergymen.     After  enacting  seve- 
ral decrees  relative  to  Church  discipline  and  mo- 
rals, it  was  ordered,  with  the  unanimous  consent  of 
the  synod,  that  for  the  future  no  one  should  be  ad- 
mitted a  Fer-leghinrif  that  is,  a  professor  or  teacher 
of  theology,  in  any  church  in  Ireland,  unless  he  had 
previously  studied  for  some  time  at  Armagh.  (56) 
When  returned  to  his  diocese  Gelasius  didnot  re- 
main idle,  but  immediately  made  a  visitation  of  it, 
exerting  himself  most  strenuously  to  correct  what- 
ever abuses  fell  in  his  way.  (57)     To  said  year  11 62 
is  assigned  the  death  of  Cathasac  a  scholastic  of 
Deny.  (58)   As  soon  as  St.  Laurence  was  placed  on 
the  see  of  Dublin,  Dermot  Mac-Murrogh,  king  of 
Leinster,  forced  upon  the  monks  of  Glendalocli  a 
certain  person  as  their  abbot,  in  opposition  to  the 
reclamations  and  ancient  privilege  of  the  clergy  and 
people,  who  used  to  elect  the  abbot  of  that  monas- 
tery.    But  he  was  afterwards  put  out,  and  in  his 
stead  was  appointed  Thomas,  a  nephew  of  the  saint, 
and  an    excellent  and  learned  young    man.  (59) 
Meanwhile  St.  Laurence  was  busily  employed  in  at- 
tending to  the  government  of  his  diocese,  being  par- 
ticularly anxious  for  the  regular  and  constant  cele- 
bration of  the  Church  offices.     Not  long  after  his 
accession  he  induced  the  Canons  of  Christ-church, 
who  were  until  then   Secular  canons,  to  become 


ch/lP.  xxyni.  of  irei^and.  Ijg 

Canons  Regular  of  the  congi*egation  of  Aroasia. 
(60)  He  himself  took  the  habit  of  the  order,  which 
he  used  to  wear  under  his  pontifical  dress  over  a 
hair  shirt,  and  observed  its  rules  as  much  as  he 
could,  observing  silence  at  the  stated  hours,  and 
almost  always  attending  along  with  them  at  the 
midnight  offices,  afler  which  he  often  remained 
alone  in  the  church,  praying  and  singing  psalms 
until  day  light,  when  he  used  to  take  a  round  in  the 
church-yard  or  cemetery,  chaunting  the  prayers  for 
the  faithful  departed.  Whenever  it  was  in  his 
power,  he  ate  with  the  Canons  in  the  refectory, 
practising,  however,  austerities,  which  their  rule 
did  not  require  ;  for  he  always  abstained  from  flesh- 
meat,  and  on  Fridays  either  took  nothing  at  all,  or, 
at  most,  some  bread  and  water.  Yet  occasionally  he 
entertained  rich  and  respectable  persons,  treating 
them  sumptuously,  while  he  contrived  to  touch  the 
poorest  sort  of  food,  and,  instead  of  wine,  to  drink 
wine  and  water,  so  much  diluted  that  it  had  merely 
the  colour  of  wine.  And  as  to  the  poor  there  were 
no  bounds  to  his  charity.  Among  his  other  acts  of 
beneficence  he  took  care  to  see  fed  in  his  presence  a 
certain  number  of  them  every  day,  sometimes  sixty 
or  forty,  and  never  fewer  than  thirty.  He  delighted 
in  retiring  now  and  then  io  Glendaloch,  and  used  to 
spend  some  time,  even  to  the  number  of  forty  days, 
in  an  adjoining  cave,  famous  for  the  memory  of  St, 
Coemhgen  or  Kevin,  in  fasting,  praying  and  con- 
templation. (61) 

(5S)  Thu«  the  Life  of  Gelasius,  cap.  23.  and  the  4  Masters  ap. 
Tr.  Th'  p*  309*  But»  according  to  certain  anonymous  annals* 
quoted  by  HairiSy  (Bishops  at  Gelasius)  the  decree  was,  as  he  ex- 
plains it,  that  they  should  have  heenjbsteredf  or  else  adopted  by 
Armagh.  As  to  Jbstered  it  means  that  they  must  have  studied  at 
Armagh,  conformably  to  the  phrase  alumnus,  which  is  used  for  a 
student  in  a  university  or  college ;  thus  ex.  c,  alumnus  universUatis 
Parisiensis  signifies  a  student  of  the  university  of  Paris.    But  the 

n2 


180         AN  ECCLESIASMCAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVIIT, 

words,  xidapted  by  Armagh^  indicate  a  class  of  persons^  who  had 
not  actually  studied  tliere,  but  who  should  be  a{)proved  of  by,  to 
use  a. modem  technical  term,  the  faculty  of  Armagh,  and  autho- 
rized by  it  to  teach  theology  publicly,  in  the  same  manner  as  in 
our  times  degrees  and  diplomas  are  taken  out  at  universitieSi  and 
in  many  of  them  are  granted,  after  previous  examination,  to  per- 
sons, who  had  studied  elsewhere.  It  is  veiy  probaUe,  that  the 
decree  of  Clane  did  not  require,  that  all  those,  who  might  after- 
wards be  appointed  public  professors  of  theology,  should  ha^e  ac- 
toally  studied  at  Armagh,  and  that  it  was  sufficient  that,  on  their 
capability  being  ascertained,  they  had  been  approved  of  by  the 
president  and  doctors  of  that  distinguished  school.  It  is  difficult 
to  think,  that,  while  there  were  several  other  great  schools  in  Ire- 
land, ex,  c.  Lismore,  Clonmacnois,  Clcmard,  &c.  persons  of  as- 
piring genius,  bent  on  impcoving  themselves  in  theology,  would 
have  been  forced  to  repair  ftiom  all  parts  of  the  island  to  Armagh 
to  prosecute  their  studies  there.  It  was  a  sufficiently  high  compli- 
ment to  its  school  or  university  to  grant  it  the  exclusive  privilege 
of  approving  of  and  authorizing  persons  to  become  public  teachers. 
The  decree,  understood  in  this  manner,  was  a  veiy  wise  one,  inas- 
mudi  as  it  served  to  uphold  uniformity  of  doctrine. 

(57)  Life,  &c  cap.  25.  (58)  Tr.  Tk.  p.  632. 

(59)  f^ita  S.  iS.  cap,  16.  The  time,  at  which  Thomas  became 
abbot  of  Glendaloch,  is  not  marked;  but,  Archdall  (at  Glendaloch) 
assigns  it  to  A.  D.  1 162.  This  is  a  mistake,  as  appears  not  only 
from  the  Life,  now  referred  to,  but  likewise  from  the  circumstance, 
that  in  or  sdbout  1166  the  abbot  of  Glendaloch  was  Benignus, 
whose  name  is  si^ed  ta  ilie  foundation  charter  granted  at  that 
time  to  the  priory  of  All  Saints  near  Dublin.  (See  Harris,  Bishops, 
p.  375.)  Benignus  was  undoubtedly  the  abbot  forced  upon  the 
monks  by  king  Dermot.  It  cannot  be  supposed  that  Thomas  was 
abbot  prior  to  Benignus ;  for  it  is  plain  ftom  said  Life,  that  Thomas 
held  the  abbacy  for  several  years ;  and  oonsequently  he  must  be 
placed  s&er  Benignus.  Archdall  {tft.)  has  a  strange  statement,  re- 
lative to  that  abbey,  expressed  in  tliese  words;  "  A.  1173.  Earl 
Richard,  king  Edward's  lieutenant  in  Ireland,  granted  to  Thomas, 
his  clerk,  the  abbey  and  parsonage  of  Glendaloch,  and  the  lands,*' 
&c.  In  the  first  place  there  was  no  king  Edward  at  that  time. 
By  Earl   Richard,   Archdall   must  Iiave  meant  Strongbow;  but 


CHAP.  XXVIII.  OF  IRELANIH  18 1 

how  will  this  agree  with  his  teQing.  us  immediately  after,  that  the 
Ei^lish  adventurers  plundered  Glendaloch  in  1 176  ?  Which  shows^ 
that  it  did  not  belong  to  any  Englishman  at  that  period.     Dr  Led-« 
wich,  quoting  the  Black  book  of  Dublin,  gives  (y^n/i^.  Sfc  p.-4M.): 
a  more  minute  account  of  this  pretended  tmnsaction.-    He  says, 
that  "  in  1173  Richard  Stiongbow — granted  to  Thomas,  nephew 
of  Laurence  OToole,  the  abbey  and  parsonage  of  Glendaloch,*' 
and  that  the  charter  was  signed  by  Eva,  wife  of  Strongbow,  and 
other  witnesses.    If  the  Black  book  contains  what  he  states,  it 
contains  a  forgery.    Thomas,  the  nephew,  &c.  did  not  get  that 
abbey  fromStrongbow,  but,  as  expressly  mentioned  in  the  above- 
quoted  Life  floe.  cit.J  from  the  clergy  and  people  of  Glendaloch.. 
The  Dr.  himself  tells  us,  that  one  of  the  witnesses  to  that  deed 
maiked  Luke,  archbishop  o£  Dublin,  whose  incumbency  b^an  in^ 
1228.    He  would  fain  change  Luke  into  Laurenccy  that  is,  St. 
Laurence  O'Toole.     But  the  truth  is,  that  this  was  a  grant  not  of 
Richard  Strongbow,  but  of  Richard  de  Burgo,  who  was  chief  go- 
vernor of  Ireland  in  1227  and  1228..  (See  in  Ware's  and  Harris  s- 
Antiq.  the  TMe  of  the  Ckkf  Governors^  SfC.  of  Ireland.)    The 
hct  is  thusielated  by  Archdali  fid. J;  ''A.  1228.     Karl  Richard> 
**  king  Heniy  III.*8  Lieutenant  in  Ireland,  granted  to  Thomas,^ 
'*  his  deik,  the  abbey  and  parsonage  of  Glendaloeh,  together  with 
**  all  its  appurtenances,  lands,  and  dignities,  situate  within  and 
'^  without  the  city  in  pure  and  perpetual  alms."     The  deed  is  in 
Harris's  MS.  Collectanea  at  A.  D.  1228,  copied  from  the  Black 
book  of  Dublin,  Lib.  nigi  Archiep.  Dublin.  Jbl.  92,  the  very  leaf, 
to  which  Ledwich  refers.    It  mentions  the  numerous  lands,  &c 
&C.  and  privileges  belonging  to  the  abbey,  accordmg  as  king  Der- 
mot  had  testified,  *<  sicid  in  verbo  veritatis  Diennicius  rex  tes- 
tutus  est."    Richard  is  called  simply  Count  without  any  addition 
indicatii^9  that  he  was  the  same  as  Strongbow-    Thomas  is  called, 
his  beloved  and  spiritual  deik,  without  the  least  hint,  that  he  was 
the  nephew  of  Laurence  O'Toole.    The  names  of  the  witnesses 
are  Luke,  archbishop  of  Dublin,  the  countess  Eva,  Walter  4e  Ri- 
deil,  Meiler  son  of  Henry,  and  Nicholas  a  clerk.    The  Dr.  makes 
Eva  the  same  as  the  wife  of  Strongbow ;  but  there  was  another 
Eva,  her  grand-daughter,  and  daughter  of  William  Marshal  earl  of 
Pembroke.     I  do  not  find  in  Harris  any  grant  made  in  1173  by 
Strongbow,  relative  to  Glendaloch.    It  is  plain,  notwithstanding: 


182  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVJU^ 

Archdall's  mistake,  to  which  Ledwicfa  added  circumstanoes  of  hu 
own,  that  the  grant  to  the  derk  Thomas  was  by  Ridiard  de  Boi^ 
in  1228.  In  Strongbow's  days  the  English  were  not  in  possession 
of  Glendaloch. 

(60)  lb.  cap.  1 1.  The  abbey  of  Aroasia  in  the  diocese  of  Anas 
had  been  founded  eighty  years  iptm  to  these  times.  (Fleuryi  Lp 
63.  §.  25.) 

(61)  lb.  cap.  12.  down  to  17< 

§•  IX.  A  cathedral  was  erected  at  Derryin  the 
year  1 1 64  by  the  new  bishop  of  that  see,  Flathbert 
O'BroIchan,  (62)  with  the  assistance  of  Maurice 
or  Murtogh  Mac-Laughlin,  king  of  Ii^Iand.  (63) 
Between  this  king  and  Eochad  king  of  Ulidia,  son 
of  Dunslevi,  a  great  contention  had  broke  out,  and 
Eochad  in  revenge  for  some  injuries,  which  he  al- 
leged to  have  received  from  Murtogh,  plundered 
and  laid  waste  Dalrieda,  and  some  other  tracts  sub- 
ject  to  the  immediate  jurisdiction  of  Murtogh,  who 
incensed  by  these  proceedings  marched  with  a  great 
army  into  Ulidia,  destroyed  with  fire  and  sword  every 
thing,  except  the  churches,  declared  Eochad  de- 
spoiled of  his  kingdom,  and  carrying  off  the  nobles 
of  Ulidia  returned  to  Armagh.  While  he  was 
there,  Donagh  O'Kervaill,  prince  of  Ergall,  and 
Eochad  himself,  waited  upon  him,  and  together  with 
Gelasius  the  primate  and  the  clergy  of  Ukter  suppli- 
cated for  the  pardon  of  Eochad.  At  length  it  was 
obtained  in  1165,  Eochad  was  restored  to  his  king- 
dom, and  the  Ulidian  nobles,  on  giving  up  their 
children  as  hostages  to  Mac-Laughlin,  were  allowed 
to  return  home.  But  this  agreement  did  not  last 
long ;  for  in  the  next  year,  owing  to  some  false  re- 
ports, as  if  Eochad  had  violated  the  treaty,  Mac- 
Laughlin,  in  a  fit  of  anger,  got  his  eyes  put  out. 
Gelasius  was  sorely  afflicted  at  this  outrage,  and  se- 
veral princes  were  highly  incensed,  particularly  Do- 
nogh  O'Kervaill  of  Ergall,  who  raising  an  army, 
a,nd  being  joined  by  the  forces  of  Hy-Briun  and 


CHAP.  XXYIII.  or  IRELIND.  I8S 

Conmacne,  attacked  with  superior  numbers  Mac- 
Liaughlin  at  Letter-luiu,  who,  after  having  lost  many 
of  his  nobles,  fell  himself  in  the  field,  A.  D.  1 166. 
(64)  In  the  same  year  Gelasius  met  with  another 
cause  of  grief,  the  dreadful  conflagration  of  Armagh, 
which  consumed  the  far  greatest  part  of  the  city, 
and  almost  all  the  churches  except  that  of  St.  Peter 
and  St.  Paul.  (65)  It  is  very  singular,  that  a  num- 
ber of  towns  and  places,  distinguished  in  our  eccle- 
siastical history,  were  destroyed  by  fire  about  these 
times.  Thus  Emly  was  burnt  in  1162 ;  Glenda- 
loch  in  1163  ;  Clonfert,  Clonmacnois,  Louth,  Tuam, 
and  Tomgrany  in  1 164 ;  Ferns  in  1165,  and  again 
in  1 166,  by  order  of  the  king  Dermod  Mac-Mo- 
rogh,  lest  it  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Conna- 
cians.  In  said  year  also  Louth  was  burnt  again. 
(66)  And  yet  I  do  not  find  any  of  these  conflagra- 
tions attributed  to  the  violence  of  contending  par- 
ties, or  to  malicious  or  voluntary  motives,  except  the 
second  one  of  Fenis.  The  death  of  Moeliosa  O'La- 
genan,  bishop  of  Emly,  is  marked  at  ^.  1 163  ;  Do- 
nogh  O'Brian,  bishop  of  Killaloe,  at  ^.  1165  ;  (6?) 
and  that  of  Gilla  Mac- Aiblen,  bishop  of  Clonfert,  at 
1166.  (68) 

(62)  See  above  $.5. 

(6S)  Waie,  Bishops  of  Derryy  and  Harris,  {ib.  at  FlathbeH 
0*Brolcan)  who  mentions,  that  in  the  anonymous  annals  the  king 
is  called  on  this  occasion  Murt<^  O'Neil.  But,  as  he  justly  ob- 
serves, this  king  was  also  an  O'Neill  although  he  has  been  oflea 
called  ffLaugUin  or  MaoLaugMin  from  his  grandfiither  Domnald 
Mac-Laughlin,  who  was  likewise  an  0*NdlL  (See  Chap*  xxiv. 

$.  14.) 

(64)  Life  of  Gelasius,  capp.  25-^.  Lettir-luin  is  there  said  to 
be  in  a  wild  tract  or  forest  called  Fiodh^Hua-nechaeh  in  Ulster, 
that  is,  as  well  as  I  can  judge,  somewhere  near  Lough-Neagh. 
Hy'briuin  was  probably  that  ci  Breifiie  (now  Cavan  and  Leitrim) 
and  Conmacne  the  adjoining  one  of  Leitrim.  (See  Harris,  Antiq^ 


184        AV  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVIII* 

cA.  7.)    They  belonged  to  O'Ruarc,  who  was  hoetOe  to  the  kii^ 
Murtogh  MaoLaughlin. 

(65)  Life,  &c  cap^26.  It  is  odd,  that  Colgan  in  Tr.  Th.  p. 
S09.  assigns  this  great  fire  to  i4.  1I67>  although  he  quotes  said 
Life,  whidi  has  it  at  1166. 

(66)  See  Tr.  Th.  Ind.  Chron.  For  the  second  burning  of  Ferns 
see  A  A.  SS.p.  223. 

(67)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Eml^  and  KiUdoe.  Harris  adds,  that 
the  Annals  of  Iniiis^en  place  Maeliosa's  death  in  1164,  and  that 
other  Irish  annals  assign  to  the  same  year  that  also  of  Donogh 
0*Brian. 

(68)  Ware,  ib.  at  Clonfert.  He  has  this  bishop  erroneously 
also  at  Ardfert,  and,  I  beUeve,  for  no  other  reason  except  that 
he  found  him  called  comorban  of  Brendan.  For,  as  Harris  ob- 
serves, (addition  ib.)  he  is  thus  mentioned  in  the  Annals  of  Innis* 
fallen;  GiUa'uem^Aiblen  0*Hannicada,  comorban  of  Brendan, 
But,  although  the  church  of  Ardfert  was  dedicated  to  St  Bren- 
dan, who  was  a  Kerry  man,  yet  the  title  comorban  of  Brendan, 
constantly  means  the  bishop  of  Clonfert. 

§•  X.  On  the  death  of  Murtogh  Mac-Laughlin 
the  influence  of  the  house  of  O'Conor,  revived,  and 
Roderic,  the  son  of  Turlogh,  and  king  of  Connaught, 
inarched  to  Dublin,  where  he  engaged  the  inhabit- 
ants in  his  cause,  and,  accompanied  by  a  party  of 
then),  proceeded  to  Ulster  and  was  there  submitted 
to  by  the  chieftains  of  the  province.  Returning 
thence,  and  having  among  his  auxiliaries  Tiernan 
O'Ruarc,  prince  of  Bremiy,  he  overran  Leinster, 
was  recognized  as  their  chief  superior  by  the  lords 
and  nobles,  and  deposed  the  profligate  and  tyranni- 
cal  king  of  Leinster,  Dermod  Mac-Murchard  or 
Mac-Morogh,  another  of  his  family  being  substituted 
in  his  place.  The  immediate  cause  of  his  dethrone- 
ment was  not,  as  vulgarly  supposed,  his  having  se- 
duced and  taken  away  Dearbhfhorguill  or  Dervorgal, 
daughter  of  Murchad  or  Murtogh  O'Melaghlin,  king 
of  Meath,  and  wife  of  Tiernan  O'Ruarc.  This 
crime  had  been  committed  several  years  before,  and 


CHAP.  XXVIII.  OF   IRELAND.  l&S 

as  far  back  as  A.  1  \5%  (69)  at  a  time  when  O'Ruarc 
had  been  dispossessed  of  his  territories  by  Connaught 
and  Leinster  princes.     As  to  the  circumstances  con« 
nected  with  this  vile  business,  or  how  far  the  lady 
was  culpable,  this  is  not  the  place  to  inquire ;  and  I 
will  only  observe,  that  the  wicked  Dermod  availed 
himself  of  the  opportunity  of  O'Ruarc's  distressed 
situation  for  gaining  his  infamous  end.     O'Ruarcon 
being  informed  of  it  was  greatly  proveked,  and,  hav- 
ing contrived  to  get  into  favour  with  Turlogh  O'Co- 
nor,  then  king  of  Ireland,  applied  to  him  for  re- 
dress, who  marching  with  an  army  into  Leinster, 
rescued  Dervorgal  from  Dermod's  filthy  embraces  in 
the  year  1 1 54,  and  gave  her  up  to  her  relatives  in 
Meath,     Thenceforth,  in  atonement  for  her  follies, 
she  distinguished  herself  by  pious  donations,  and  we 
have  seen  her  making  some  considerable  ones  in  11 57 
to  the  church  of  Mellifont.  (70)     On  the  death  of 
Turlogh  O'Conor  in  1156,   and  the  accession  of 
Murtogh  Mac-Laughlin  to  the  throne  of  Ireland, 
Dermod  attached  himself  to  the  new  king,  and  was 
in  the  habit  of  harassing  O'Ruarc.     But  the  death 
of  Mac-Laughlin  in  1 166  was  fatal  to  him,  and  the 
day  of  retribution  came  at  length  for  this  bad  man, 
when  O'Ruarc,    supported   by   Roderic    O* Conor, 
had  it  in  his  power  to  wreak  his  vengeance  on  him 
in  1167,  the  year  in  which  he  was  deposed.     As  he 
was  hated  almost  by  every  one  both  in  Leinster  and 
elsewhere,  (71)  he  became  for  some  time  an  outcast 
and  a  vagabond.  (72)     Yet  Dermod  had  founded 
religious  houses.     The  oldest  of  them,  that  I  meet 
with,  was  the  nunnery  of  St.  Mary  de  Hogges  (73) 
near  Dublin,  as  the  city  then  stood,  and  near  where 
the  present  church  of  St.  Andrew  is  situated.     He 
founded  it  about  1146  for  nuns  following  the  nile  of 
St.   Augustin  according  to  the   order  of  Aroasia. 
Gregory,  archbishop  of  Dublin,  and  St.  Malachy 
of  Armagh,  are  said  to  have  directed  the  building, 
and  to  have  been  benefactors  to  this  nunnery.     In 


s 


1S0       AW  £CCLKSIASTICAL    HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVIIi; 

1 151  Dermot  subjected  to  it,  as  cells,  tvro  other  nun- 
neries,  apparently  of  his  own  foundation,  Kilclehin 
or  Kileleeheen  alias  De  Bella  portu,  in  the  now 
county  of  Kilkenny,  near  the  Suir  opposite  to  the 
city  of  Waterford,  and  Athaddy  somewhere  in  the 
now  county  of  Carlow.  (74)  In  the  same  year  1 1,51 
he  erected  and  endowed  the  abbey  De  Valle  salutis, 
that  is,  of  Baltinglas,  for  Cistercian  monks.  (75) 
Next,  he  founded  and  richly  endowed  a  monastery 
for  Augustin  Canons  at  Ferns,  his  usual  residence, 
in  probably  either  ll6o  or  ll6l.  (76)  Dermod's 
last  foundation  was  the  priory  of  All  Saints  on  Hog- 

'n-green,  now  called  College-green,  then  outside 
ublin,  and  on  that  part  of  it  where  Trinity  college 
stands.  He  established  it  either  a  short  time  before 
or  in  the  early  part  of  1166  for  Aroasian  Canons, 
and  made  over  to  Edan  O'Killedy,  bishop  of  Louth 
or  Clogher,  for  its  use  the  lands  of  Ballidubgail, 
(Balldoyle)  &c.  (77) 

(69)  Gerald  Bany,  usually  called  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  at* 
tributes  ^-iTt^emia  expugnata,  L.  I.  cap.  I.)  the  punishment  In- 
flicted by  Roderic  O'Conor,  &c.  on  Dennod  to  his  having  taken 
away  O'Ruarc's  wife,  as  if  only  a  veiy  short  time  had  intervened 
between  these  transactions.  Keating  has  the  same  mistake,  {Book 
2.  p.  105.  Dublin  ecL  A*  1723)  which  he  seems  to  have  copied 
firom  Giraldus,  and  introduces  0*Ruarc  applying  to  Roderic,  when 
king  of  Ireland,  for  redress  for  the  injury  done  him.  But  O'Ruarc's 
wife  had  been  taken  out  of  Dermod's  hands  several  years  before 
Roderic  became  king  of  Ireland,  and  about  two  years  before  he 
was  even  king  of  Connaught  Leland,  who  treats  this  matter  with 
great  perspicuity,  (History  of  Ireland^  Book  1.  c^  1.)  has  ably 
refoted  the  position  of  Giraldus. 

(70)  Above  J.  4. 

(71)  Giraldus,  althou^  partial  to  the  consequences  occasioned  by 
Dermod's  proceedings,  yet  gives  him  the  following  character  (Hib, 
exp.  L.  1.  cap.  G.)  f  "  Nebilium  oppressor,  humilium  erector,  in- 

Jestus  suis,  exostrs  alienis.    Manus  omnium  contra  ipsum,  et  ipse 
conirarius  omnu** 

(72)  See  more  on  these  subjects  in  Leland,  Book  I.  cA.  I. 


CHAP.  XXVin.  OF  IRELAND*  I87 

(78)  It  has  been  observed,  I  think  justly,  as  very  probable, 
that  HoggU  was  not  originall  j  the  name  of  the  spo^  but  that  it 
signified  virgins^  through  an  English  corruption  of  the  Irish  word 
Ogh  a  virgin,  so  tliat  $t.  Mary  de  Hoggis  was  the  same  as  St, 
Mary  of  the  virgim, 

(74)  See  Ware,  Antiq.  cap.  26.  at  DuUin  and  counties  of  Kil- 
henny  and  Carhw ;  also  Ardidall  at  DuiUn  (St.  Mary  de 
Hoggis),  Kilcleekeeny  and  Athaddy.  I  do  not  find  in  what 
part  of  the  county  of  Carlow  Athaddy  was  situated. 

(75)  Some  have  assigned  this  abbey  to  1 148,  as  Ware  states 
(ih.  at  County  of  fVickl&u)) ;  but  the  Annals  of  Maiy's  abbey,  it- 
self a  Cistercian  house,  place  its  foundation  In  11 5 1 .  Said  annab 
are  not  apt  to  be  wrong  in  making  the  Cistercian  establbhments 
later  than  they  really  were. 

(76)  Ware  fib.  at  County  of  Wexford  J  and  Hanis  (Monast.) 
say,  that  this  monastery  was  founded  about  11^8.  On  the  other 
hand  Archdall,  (at  Ferns)  assign  it  to  after  1 166.  Both  these  calcu- 
lations are  wrong ;  the  former,  because  we  find  among  the  witnesses 
to  Dermod's  deed  of  foundation  Malachy,  bishop  of  Kildare.  Now 
this  Malachy,  who  is  sumamed  &Brin  or  C^Bim,  was  not  bishop 
there  in  1158;  for  he  succeeded  Finn  Mac-Kienan,  who  died  in 
1160.  (Above  §,  5.)  Perhaps  it  may  be  said,  that  Finn  had  re- 
ngned  his  see  some  time  before  his  death.  (Compare  with  Not. 
34.)  Should  this  be  admitted,  I  meet  with  nothing  to  set  aside 
Ware's  date.  At  any  rate  the  foundation  could  not  have  been 
later  than  1161,  whereas  another  of  the  witnesses  was  St.  Lau- 
rence O'Toole,  while  still  abbot  ^  Glendaloch,  consequently  before 
1162.  And  this  alone  is  sufficient  to  show  the  error  of  Archdall's 
calculation.  Or  who  will  imagine,  that  Dermod  was  engaged  idler 
1 166  in  founding  monasteries  ?  Besides  it  is  well  known,  that  for 
some  time  afler  his  dethronement  in  1 167  he  was  concealed  in  that 
same  house  of  Augustin  canons,  in  which  he  was  received  as 
having  been  the  founder  of  it.  (See  Ware's  Annals  of  Irdand  at 
A.D.  1167 )  The  foundation  charter  of  this  monastery  may  be 
seen  in  the  Monasticon  AngL  VoL  2./7. 1040. 

(77)  The  charter  for  the  foundation  of  this  priory  is  in  Harris 
MS.  CoUectanea  in  the  library  of  the  Dublin  Society.  It  is 
signed,  among  others,  by  Laurence,  archbishop  of  Dublin.  Ware 
( Antiq*  cap.  26.  at  Dublin)  and  Harris  (Monast.)  mark  this  bouse 


188  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY     CHAP.  XXVni* 

at  1 166 ;  but,  if  this  date  be  correct,  I  tliink  it  must  have  been 
in  the  earlj  part  of  said  year,  and  before,  in  consequence  of  the 
death  of  the  king  Murtogh  Mac-Loughlin,  Dermod  become  ex- 
posed to  the  attacks  o£  Roderic  O'Conor  and  O'Ruarc.  Edan, 
bishop  of  Clogher,  is  in  tliat  deed  called  Dermod's  confessor.  This 
waS|  I  believe,  owing  to  Dermod  having,  in  his  visits  to  Mac- 
Laughlin,  occasionally  met  with  Edan  and  confessed  to  him ;  but 
it  is  more  than  probable*  that  this  intercourse  ceased  with  Mac* 
Laughlin's  death* 

§»  XI.  Roderic  O'Conor,  having  arranged  mat- 
ters in  Leinster^  went  to  Munster,  where  he  made 
some  regulations^  being  by  this  time  recognized  as 
king  of  all  Ireland.  He  then  returned  to  Meath, 
and  held  in  the  same  year  11 67  a  great  convention  at 
Athboy,  which  was  attended  by  the  primate  Gela- 
siusy  St.  Laurence  O' Toole,  Cadla  O'Dubhtaigh, 
archbishop  of  Tuam,  and  many  others  of  the  prin- 
cipal clergy ;  as  also  by  Eochad  O'Donslevi,  king  of 
Ulidia»  Dermod  O'Melaghlin^  king  of  Meath, 
Tieman  O'Ruairc,  prince  of  Bremiey,  Donogh 
O'Kervaill,  prince  of  Ergall,  Reginald,  prince  or 
chief  of  Dublin,  Donogh  O'Foelain,  prince  of 
the  Desii,  together  with  many  noblemen  and  13,UU0 
horsemen.  In  this  convention  several  decrees  were 
made  or  renewed  relative  to  the  political  state  of  the 
country  and  to  ecclesiastical  discipline.  (78)  After- 
wards the  king  Roderic  compelled  the  people  of  Ily- 
falgia  (the  ancient  Offaly  in  Leinster)  to  restore  the 
cattle  and  other  property,  which  they  had  taken  from 
the  tenantry  of  Gelasius.  (79)  At  the  same  year  is 
marked  the  death  of  a  very  distinguished  holy  priest 
of  Armagh,  Moel- Michael  O'Dothecain  (80)  an(l 
likewise  that  of  O' Flanagan,  bishop  of  Cloyne.  (81) 
Flanachan  O'Dubhai^  bishop  of  Elphin,  died  in 
1168,  and  was  succeeded  by  Moeliosa  O'Connach- 
tain,  who  had  assisted  at  the  council  of  Kells,  under 
the  title  of  bishop  of  East  Connaught.  (82) 

Dermod  Mac-Morogh,  bent  on  recovering   his 


CHAP.  X{VIIT.  OF   IRELAND.  189 

kingdom,  and  not  caring  by  what  means,  set  out  for 
England  with  60  followers  in  1 168,  and  arrived  at 
Bristol.  Being  there  informed,  that  Henry  II.  was 
in  Aquitaine,  ne  sailed  for  that  country,  and  when 
introduced  to  him,  offered  himself  as  his  vassal  and 
placed  his  kingdom,  in  case  he  should  be  reinstated 
m  it,  under  his  supreme  dominion.  Henry  pro- 
mised to  assist  him,  but  not  being  then  able  to  suc- 
cour him  with  any  considerable  force  gave  him  a 
letter  patent  directed  to  all  his  subjects,  English, 
Normans,  Welsh,  Scots,  &c.  encouraging  and  in- 
viting them  to  help  him  towards  the  attainment  of 
his  object.  (83)  Thence  Dermod  returned  to  Bris- 
to  and  negociated  with  Richard,  sumamed  Strong, 
bow,  Earl  of  Chepstow  or  Strigul,  who  promised,  on 
certain  conditions,  to  send  him  assistance  in  the 
course  of  the  following  spring.  He  then  went  to 
Wales,  and  there  engaged  in  his  cause,  on  pledging 
himself  to  reward  them  amply,  Robert  Fitz-Ste- 
phens  and  Maurice  Fitz-Gerald,  both  Normans  and 
maternal  brothers.  Having  made  these  arrange- 
ments, he  returned  to  Ireland  and  remained  during 
the  whole  winter  concealed  at  Fenis.  (84)  While 
waiting  for  his  Norman  auxiliaries,  he  was  near 
being  totally  ruined,  and  would  have  been  so,  had 
his  Irish  opponents  used  greater  circumspection.  (85) 

(78)  Life  of  Gelasius,  cap.  27.  and  Tr.  Th.  p.  310.  This  as- 
tembly  is  called  a  convention  of  the  deigy  and  princes  of  Leth- 
Guin,  or  the  northern  half  of  Irdand,  and  it  was  principally  so. 
For  the  only  person  from  the  South,  who  ia  mentioned  as  present 
at  it,  was  Donogh  O'Foelain. 

(79)  lb.  Hence  it  appears,  that  the  see  of  Armagh  possessed 
lands  in  Leinster* 

(80)  Tr.  Th.  p.  309.  (81)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Clo^e. 
(82)  Ware,  ib.  at  Elphin.    To  what  I  have  said  elsewhere 

(Noi.  106.  to  Chap,  xxvii.)  concerning  Flanachan  and  Moeliosa, 
their  sees,  and  the  hypothesis  of  Moeliosa  having  been  only  a  co- 
adjutor to  him  until  his  death,  I  may  here  add  that  it  is  probable, 


1 99         AK  SGGLBSIAgnCAI.  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXTin. 

that  Mpelio^  had.been  bishop  of  Roscommon^  whfle  FUmacfaan 
was  bishop  of  Elphin,  an4  that  the  union  between  the  two  sees 
did  not  take  pla^  until,  after  Flanachan's  death,  Moeliosa  became 
bisjipp  akp  of  E^pliin,  a(ler  which  the  united  sees  went  under  onfe 
njixoe  either  of  E^in  or  Roscatnman,  Should  it  be  objected, 
diat  th^y  myst  have  been  united  beforp  the  council  of  Kells,  be- 
cai^  Roscommon,  with  the  omission  of  Elphin,  is  reckoned 
among  the  sufiragap  sees  supposed  to  have  been  constituted  by 
that  council,  I  answer,  that  we  are  not  bound  to  believe,  that  the 
list  of  Cencius  Camerarius  (of  whicfi  ib*)  was  exactly  the  same 
as  that  drawn .  up  by  the  council.  Yet  I  do  not  pretend  to  decide 
upon  this  matter;  whereas  in  either  one  or  the  other  supposition  it 
can  be  easily  cleared  up. 

(83)  Giraldtts  Cambr.  Hib,  expugn,  X.  1.  cap.  1.  Henry's  let^ 
ter  is  as  follows ;  **  Henricus,  rex  Angliae,  dux,  &c,  Universis 
fidielibus  suis  Anglis^  Normannis,  Gualensibus,  et  Scotis,  cunctis- 
que  nationibus  suae  didoni  subditis,  salutem— Cum  praesentes  ad 
vos  literae  pervenerint,  noveritis  nos  Dermitium  Lageniensium 
prindpem  in  gratiae  nostrae  et  benevolentiae  sinum  susoepisse* 
Unde  et  quisquis  ei  de  amplitudinis  nostrae  finibus,  tamquam  ho» 
mini  et  Jideli  nosiro,  restitutionis  auxilium  impendere  voluerit,  se 
nostram  ad  hoc  tarn  gratiam  noverit  quam  licentiam  obtinere." 

(84)  Ware,  Annals  of  Ireland,  Introduction.  According  to 
him  Dennod  returned  to  Ireland  in  1168 ;  but  Leland  (Histoiyt 
&c.  ch.  1.)  says  in  1169. 

(85)  See  Leland)  iB. 

§.  XII.  In  1169  Roderic  O'Conor  added  to  the 
salary  of  the  chief  professor  of  Armagh  an  annual 
donation  of  ten  oxen,  and  by  a  dejed,  virhich  he  pub- 
lishedt  bouqd  his  .suQcessors  to  continue  the  same,  on 
condition  that  the  general  school  should  be  kept  up 
both  for  students  from  all  parts  of  Ireland  and  for 
those  from  Scotland.  (86)  It  was  in  this. year*  ac- 
cording to  several  authors,  and  in  the  month  of  May, 
that  Fitz-Stephe)ft,  accompanied  by  Miler  Fitz* Henry, 
Mjio-Fitz-David,  Herveyde  .Monte  Marisco  (Mount- 
Mprres)  and.  seireral  other  horsemen  or  knights,  to- 
gethiarwitU.  360.  Soldiers  of  different  descriptions, 


CHAP.  XXrUU  OF  IRELAND.  191 

landed  near  3annow»  in  the  now  county  of  Wexford, 
being  the  first  of  the  Anglo-Norinans  that  made  an 
attempt  upon  any  part  of  Ireland*  (87)  On  the 
next  day  Maurice  de  Prendergast  arrived  with  an 
additional  number  of  troops,  and  the  whole  army  was 
soon  after  joined  by  Dermod  himself  at  the  head  of 
five  hundred  of  his  best  Leinster  soldiers.  The 
united  body  then  marched  to  Wexford,  where  they 
met  tvith  a  very  sharp  resistance  from  the  Danish  in- 
habitants^; but  not  long  after  the  town  was  sur- 
rendered to  Dermod,  who,  according  to  promise, 
made  it  over,  together  with  two  adjoining  cantreds, 
to  Fitz-Stephen  and  Fitz-Gerald«  He  gave  also 
some  lands  to  Hervey  de  Monte  Marisco.  Afi;er 
this,  being  joined  by  many  Irish  and  by  the  Wexford 
Danes,  they  advanced  into  Ossory,  whose  prince  was 
then  Donald  Mac-Gilla-Patric  (Fitzpatrick)  a  man 
very  obnoxious  to  Dermod.  They  were  repulsed  se- 
veral times  by  the  Ossorians,  who  would  in  the  end  have 
beaten  them  ofif,  had  they  not  imprudently  pursued 
them  into  a  plain,  where  they  were  overpowered  by 
the  cavalry.  Two  hundred  heads  of  the  Ossorians 
were  laid  at  Dermod's  feet,  who  repeatedly  leaped 
with  savage  joy,  and  actually  bit  on  the  nose  and 
lips  of  one  of  them,  which  had  belonged  to  a  man, 
whom  he  particularly  hated.  Yet  this  beastly  prince 
was  at  length  obliged  to  make  peace  with  Donald 
and  the  Ossorians.  (88)  Meanwhile  Roderic  O'Conor^ 
being  joined  by  several  Irish  princes,  raised  a  great 
army  and  marched  into  Leinster,  but  finding  Der- 
mod's  party,  which  many  of  the  Irish  had  already 
forsaken,  and  his  foreign  auxiliaries  encamped  in  an 
almost  impregnable  position  not  far  from  lems,  did 
not  think  it  prudent  to  attack  them,  and  endea- 
voured ,to  negociate  with  Fitz-3tephen  and  with 
Dermod  himsdf  for  the  departure  of  the  strangers. 
Dermod  seemed  willing  to  agree  to  Rodericks  pro- 
posals on  condition  of  being  reinstated  in  the  king- 
dom of  Leinster,  and  even  delivered  up  an  ill^iti- 


192         AK   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.  XXYHI. 

mate  son  of  his  as  a  hostage  to  remain  with  Roderic. 
But  on  the  arrival  of  Maurice  Fitz-Gerald  at  Wex- 
ford, with  an  additional  body  of  auxiliaries,  he  broke 
his  word,  and  repaired  with  his  united  army  to  join 
him  in  that  town.  It  was  then  determined  to  march 
upon  Dublin,  the  environs  of  which  they  cruelly 
ravaged.  Dermod  was  soon  after  under  the  neces- 
sity of  accommodating  matters  with  the  citizens  of 
Dublin,  and  agreed  with  them  to  leave  the  govern- 
ment of  the  city  to  Hasculph,  their  Danish  prince, 
under  fealty  to  himself.  For  at  this  time  Roderic 
O'Conor  was  making  war  on  Donald  O'Brian,  usu- 
ally called  king  of  Limerick,  but  in  reality  king  of 
North  Munster,  who  was  married  to  a  daughter  of 
Dermod,  and  had  entered  into  a  league  with  him, 
to  prevent  the  consequences  of  which  he  was  at- 
tacked by  Roderic.  Dennod  then  sent  Fitz-Ste- 
phen  with  an  army  to  the  assistance  of  O'Brian, 
which,  united  with  his  forces,  forced  Roderic  to 
return  to  Connaught.  (89)  Thus,  while  the  infa- 
tuated Irish  were  fighting  among  themselves,  the 
common  enemy  was  making  his  way  towards  under-* 
mining  them  aU. 

(86)  Life  of  Gdasius,  cap.  28.  and  Tr.  Th.  p.  SIO.  Whether 
this  mode  of  contributiDg  to  the  emoluments  of  the  head  profes* 
sor  was  owing  to  a  scarcity  of  money,  or  to  the  consideration  that 
payments  in  kind  are  less  variable,  in  value  than  those  in  specie,  I 
am  not  able  to  tell. 

(87)  Ware,  Annals  &c*  at  Henry  II.  ch.  1.  He  assigns  their 
arrival  to  ^.  1169,  as  does  also  0*Flaherty,  Ogygia.  Pari.  in. 
cap.  94.  and  MS.  note  to  Tr.  Th.  p.SlO^  Colgan  (ib.)  seems  to 
place  it  in  A.  1170,  although  in  the  dedication  of  the  work  he 
quotes  the  Irish  annals,  wliich  mark  the  arrival  of  a  fleet  from 
England  in  Ireland  at  1169.  Leland,  having  placed  Dermod's  re- 
turn to  Ireland  in  1169,  (see  Not.S4i)  affixes  floe.  ctU)  the 
landing  of  Fitz  Stephen  to  the  following  year,  i.e.  1170.  As 
I  am  not  writing  the  civil  history  of  Ireland,  I  shall  not  enter  into 
a  controversy  on  this  subject ;  but  I  think  Ware's  and  O'Flaherty's 


CHAP.    XXVIir.  OF  IRELAND.  193 

dates  more  correct,  and  will  follow  them.  I  mint,  however,  add,  that 
abo  Lord  Lyttleton  (Histoiy  of  king  Henry,  11.  Book  4. )  assigns 
the  arrival  of  Fitx-Stephens  to  il.  1 169.  I  pass  by  Keating,  or  his 
wretched  translator,  who  (Book  2.  p.  107)  marks  it  at  1175. 
Hiis  is  a  strange  blunder ;  for  afterwards  mention  is  made  of  1 171 
and  1 172,  as  years  before  which  the  English  had  come  to  Ireland. 
Perhaps  it  is  a  typographical  error. 

(88)  See  Giraldus,  Hib.  exp.  Lyttleton,  and  Leland,  hcc.  cUU 

(89)  Ware,  Annals  at  A»  1169,  Lyttleton,  loc.cit.  &c.&c. 

§.  XIII.  Dermod,  elated  by  his  success,  took  it  into 
his  head  to  become  king  of  all  Ireland,  but  was  ad- 
vised to  wait  for  the  reinforcements,  which  Strong- 
bow  had  promised  to  send  him,  to  whom  he  accord- 
ingly wrote  a  very  pressing  letter,  urging  him  to  ful- 
fil his  promise.  After  some  time  Strongbow  dis- 
patched in  the  beginning  of  May,  A.  D.  1170, 
Raymond  le  Grose  with  some  knights  and  archers, 
who  landed  on  the  Wexford  coast  not  far  from  Wa- 
terford  under  a  rock  then  called  Dundolfi  (90) 
where  they  fortified  themselves,  expecting  the  arrival 
of  Strongbow.  They  were  soon  after  joined  by  Her- 
vey  de  Monte  Marisco  and  a  few  other  knights. 
The  citizens  of  Waterford  thought  it  adviseable  to 
attack  them  before  their  numbers  should  be  increased, 
and  being  joined  by  O'Faolain  of  the  Desies,  and 
O'Ryan  of  Idrone,  (91)  crossed  the  Suir,  and  in- 
vested their  fort,  which  they  entered,  on  which  oc- 
casion some  desperate  fighting  ensued,  and  afber  great 
loss  in  slain,  seventy  of  the  citizens  were  made  pri- 
soners. These  were,  on  the  advice  and  instigation 
of  Hervey,  and  in  opposition  to  the  opinion  of  the 
valiant  Raymond,  most  cruelly  put  to  death  by  first 
breaking  their  limbs,  and  then  throwing  them  head- 
long into  the  sea.  (92)  In  the  course'  of  the  same 
year  1170,  Strongbow  landed  near  Waterford  on  the 
2dd  of  August,  with  about  1200  men,  200  of  whom 
were  knights.  (93)  Without  waiting  for  a  junction 
with  Dermod's  forces,  or  even  with  those  of  Ray* 

roL.  iy«  o 


194        AN    ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.  XXYIII. 

mondt  which  were  still  in  the  fort,  he  attacked  Wa- 
terford,  and,  though  twice  repulsed,  took  it  by  storm 
on  the  25th.  The  inhabitants  were  dreadfully 
slaughtered,  and  on  his  taking  also  a  tower,  in  which, 
among  others,  were  Reginald  prince  of  the  Water- 
ford  Danes,  and  OTaokin,  they  were  condemned  to 
death,  but  saved  through  the  intercession  of  Der- 
mod,  who  came  up  with  Fitz-Stephen  and  others  just 
after  the  victory.  Not  many  hours  afterwards  Eva, 
(94)  a  daughter  of  Dermod,  was,  according  to  a 
former  stipulation,  married  to  Strongbow,  and  they 
were  publicly  delared  heirs  to  king  Dermod.  But 
on  intelligence  being  received  that  Dublin  and  its 

fovemor  Hasculph  bad  shaken  off  all  obedience  to 
>ermod,  he  and  Strongbow  hastened  to  march  to 
that  city,  leaving  a  garrison  at  Waterford.  Pro- 
ceeding by  mountainous  and  bye  ways  they  arrived 
under  the  walls  of  Dublin,  and  at  length,  owing  to 
the  bravery  of  Milo  de  Cogan  and  Kaymond,  got 
possession  of  it ;  Hasculph  and  many  others  having 
escaped  to  ships  lying  in  the  harbour,  and  sailed  to 
the  Northward.  Before  the  taking  of  the  city  St. 
Laurence  O'Toole  had  been  negociating  with  the 
besiegers  for  good  terms  for  his  flock,  and  after  their 
entrance  exerted  himself  as  far  as  he  could  for  their 
protection.  Amidst  the  dreadful  massacre  and  plun- 
dering of  the  city  he  exposed  himself  in  all  direc- 
tions, dragged  the  palpitating  bodies  of  the  slain 
from  the  hands  of  the  enemies,  and  got  them  buried. 
Such  persons  as  survived  he  relieved  in  every  possi- 
ble manner.  At  great  risk  he  obtained  that  the 
clergy  might  remain  in  their  situations,  and  re- 
covered from  the  pillagers  the  books  and  ornaments, 
which  had  belonged  to  the  churches.   (95) 

(90)  Smith  (History  of  Waterford,  p.  99.)  calls  this  place 
Dundrone.  I  do  not  find  a  place  of  this  name*  Perhaps  it  was 
the  now  Duncannon  foft.  At  any  rate  it  was  on  the  go.  Wexford 
side  of  the  Suir. 


CHAP.  XXVIII.  OF  IRELAND.  195 

(91)  This  Idrone  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  Idrone  of 
the  now  countj  of  Carlow.  Smith  (ib,)  says^  that  it  was  a  part 
of  Ossoiy,  t.  ۥ  a  part  near  the  Suir. 

(92)  Lord  Lyttleton  bitterly  exclaims  against  this  barbarous  act 
cf  iniquity. 

(93)  The  date  of  this  arrival  mariced  by  Ware,  O'Flaherty,  and 
Lyttleton  is  ^.  1170.  Lelaud  has  1171 ;  but  I  think  he  was 
mistaken. 

(94>)  Keating  (Book  2.  p.  110.)  calls  her  Aoife, 
(95)  Vita  S  Laurentii^  cap.  18. 

§.  XIV.  At  this  time   Roderic  O'Conor  was  in 
Connaught,  whither  he  had  been  obliged  to  repair 
for  the  purpose  of  defending  his  hereditary  territories 
against  the  aggressions  and  devastations  of  Donald 
O'Brian.     After  the  fall  of  Dublin  Dermod  and 
Strongbowy  leaving  the  government  of  the  city  to 
Milo  de  Cogan,  marched  into  Meath,  then  under 
the  administration  of  O'Ruarc,  and  into  Breffiiy, 
0*Ruarc's  own  principality,   which  countries  they 
ravaged,  committing  incredible  barbarities  on  the 
inhabitants.     Roderic  was  so  incensed  at  these  pro- 
ceedings, that  he  sent  messengers  to  Dermod  with 
a  letter,  in  which  upbraiding  him  with  his   perfidy 
and  peijury  in  having  violated  the  agreement  entered 
into  Detween  them,  he  required  of  him  to  desist 
from  his  measures  and  send  back  the  foreigners,  and, 
in  case  of  his  refusal,  threatened  to  send  him  the 
head  of  his  son,  whom  be  held  as  a  hostage.     To 
this  Dermod  replied,  that  he  would  neither  dismiss 
the  foreigners,  nor  cease  in  his  pursuits  until  he 
should  become  monarch  of  all  Ireland.    Some  say, 
that  Roderic,  on  receiving  this  insolent  answer,  ac- 
tually executed  his  threat ;  but  this   is  denied  by 
others.  (96)    About  this  time  a  genend  synod  of 
the  Irish  clergy  was  held  at  Armagh,  in  which,  after 
much  deliberation  concerning  the  arrival  of  the  fo- 
reigners in  Ireland,  it  was  unanimously  declared, 
that  this  misfortune  was  a  judgment  of  God  on  ac- 

o2 


196        AN   ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY        CHAP.  XXVIII 

count  of  the  sins  of  the  people,  and  particularly  be- 
cause they  used  to  buy  English  persons  from  mer- 
chants, robbers,  and  pirates,  and  reduce  them  to 
slavery,  and  that  it  would  appear,  that  they  in  their 
turn  were  to  be  enslaved  by  that  nation.  For  the 
English  people,  while  their  kingdom  was  still  firm, 
were,  through  a  common  vice  oi  the  nation,  accus- 
tomed to  expose  their  children  for  sale,  and,  even 
before  they  were  in  any  want  or  distress,  to  sell  their 
own  sons  and  relatives  to  the  Irish.  It  might  there- 
fore be  probably  supposed,  that  for  this  enormous 
crime  the  purchasers  deserved  the  yoke  of  slavery, 
in  the  same  manner  as  the  sellers  had  been  treated 
already  (in  consequence  of  the  Norman  conquest  of 
England).  It  was  therefore  decreed,  and  unani- 
mously ordered  by  the  synod,  that  all  the  English 
throughout  Ireland,  who  might  happen  to  be  in  a 
state  of  slavery^  should  be  restored  to  their  original 
liberty.  (97)  Dermod  and  Strongbow,  after  their 
expedition  in  Meath  and  Breffiiy  proceeded  to  Lein- 
ster,  and  expelled  from  their  territories  O'Conor  of 
Ophaly  and  Fitzpatrick  of  Ossory.  Then,  as  winter 
was  coming  on,  Dermod  returned  to  Ferns,  and 
Strongbow  to  Waterford.  Meanwhile  the  king, 
Henry  II.  became  jealous  of  the  progress  of  Strong- 
bow, and,  among  other  measures  taken  to  put  a  stop 
to  it,  issued  an  order,  that  all  his  subjects,  who  had 

fone  to  Ireland,  should  return  before  the  following 
laster.  But  Strongbow  found  means  to  appease 
him,  and  was  allowed  to  remain  with  his  troops  in 
Ireland. 

(96)  Keating  (id. ;?.  111.)  states,  that  Roderic,  althoi^h  highly 
provoked  at  Dennod's  insolence,  yet  on  mature  reflection  abstained 
fiom  putting  the  hostage  to  death. 

(97)  I  have  taken  this  remarkable  narrative  from  Griraldus,  {Hib* 
exp.  L.  1.  cap.  18.)  adding  only  the  few  words  within  the  paren- 
th^s,  which  I  think  necessary  for  understanding  his  meaning. 
His  text  is,  as  follows :  **  His  kaque  completis,  convocato  apud 


CHAP.  XXVIir.  OF   IIl£LAND.  197 

Ardmachiam  totius  Hibemiae  clero ;  et  super  advenarum  m  insu* 
lam  adventu  tractato  diutius  et  deliberato ;  tandem  communis  om* 
nium  in  hoc  sententia  resedit,  propter  peccata  scflicet  populi  sui, 
eoque  praecipue  quod  Anglos  olim  tam  a  mercatoribus,  quam  a 
praedonibus  atque  pyratis,  emere  passim  et  in  servitutem  redigere 
consueverant,  divinae  censura  vindictae  hoc  els  incommodum  ac- 
cidisse,  ut  et  ipsi  quoque  ab  eadem  gente  in  servitutem  vice  reci- 
proca  jam  redigantur.  Anglorum  namque  populus,  adhuc  integro 
eorum  r^;no,  oommuni  gentis  vitio,  liberos  suos  venales  exponere, 
ct,  priusquam  iuopiam  ullam  aut  inediam  sustinerent,  filios  proprios 
ct  cognates  in  Hiberniam  vendere  consueverant.  Unde  et  proba- 
biliter  credi  potest,  sicut  venditores  olim^  ita  et  emptores  tam 
enormi  delicto  juga  servitutis  jam  meruisse.  Decretum  est  itaque 
praedicto  Concilio,  et  cum  universitatis  consensu  publioe  statutum, 
ut  Angli  ubique  per  insulam  servitutis  vinculo  mandpati  in  pristinam 
revocentur  libertatem."  The  editors  of  Ware's  Annals  in  English 
make  him  say,  (at  A.  1170)  that  it  was  concluded  by  the  deigy, 
that  *<  God  had  afflicted  the  Irish,  particularly  ^or  their  selling 
the  English  taketi  hy  pirates,  or  otherwise.*  This  is  a  shameful,  and, 
I  am  sure,  a  wilful  perversion  of  Ware's  original.  What  Ware  at> 
tually  wrote  I  cannot  tell,  whereas  the  part  of  his  Annals,  prior  to 
the  reign  oi  Henry  VIL,  was  not  published  until  many  years  after 
his  death ;  but  this  much  is  certain,  tliat  he  never  wrote  what  those 
editors  have  here  attributed  to  him ;  for  he  understood  Latin  very 
well,  and  was  too  honest  to  corrupt  his  authorities.  Could  he  have 
said,  tliat  the  Irish  used  to  sell  the  English,  in  direct  opposition  to 
Giraldus,  whom  he  had  before  his  eyes,  and  who  positively  states 
that  they  were  Englishmen,  who  used  to  seU  them,  and  mentions 
as  the  only  fault  of  the  Irish,  that  they  were  wont  to  buy  them  ? 
Those  editors  wished  to  throw  the  whole  blame  upon  the  Irish, 
and  to  screen  the  English  from  the  direct  charge  brought  against 
that  nation ;  and  this  was  also  their  reason  for  omitting  what  Gi- 
raldus has  about  Englishmen  selling  their  children  and  relatives. 
He  is  not  the  o^ly  authority  for  this  nefarious  practice ;  for  it  is 
mentioned  and  prohibited  in  the  28th  canon  of  the  council  of  Lon« 
don  held  under  Ansehn,  A.  D.  1102  (ap.  Wilkins  Concil.  Sfc.  V. 
l.p,  383);  "  Ne  quis  illud  ncfarium  negotium,  quo  hactenus  ho- 
mines in  Anglia  solebant  velut  bruta  animalia  venundari,  deince 
ullatenus  facere  praesumat." 


198  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.  XXVIXI. 

§  •  XV.  Dennot  died  at  Ferns  on  the  4tli  of  May 
in  the  following  year   liyi*  (98)     It  is  said,  that 
his  disease  was  of  a  horrid  and  unknown  kind,  and 
that  he  died  in  a  state  of  impenitence,  as  an  object 
of  divine  wrath  for  his  many  crimes  during  a  long 
reign,  and  for  the  mischiefs  and  bloodshed  caused 
by  nis  tyranny  and  ambition.     Hasculph,  the  late 
governor  of  Dublin,  having  during  his  absence  pro- 
cured from  the  Orkneys  and  other  Islands  an  army 
of  Norwegians,  commanded  by  John,  surnamed  the 
FuriouSf  entered  in  this  year  the  Lifiey  with  sixty 
ships,  and  landing  the  men,   attacked  the  eastern 
gate  of  the  city ;  but  after  much  hard  fighting,  in 
which  many  were  slain  on  both  sides,  was  repulsed 
by  Milo  de  Cogan,  owing  chiefly  to  an  unexpected 
attack  on  the  assailants  made  by  his  brother  Rich- 
ard with  a  body  of  cavalry.     In  this  conflict  John 
was  killed,  and  Hasculph  taken  prisoner,  whom,  on 
account  of  a  bold  declaration  of  his  publicly  an- 
nounced, Milo  ordered  to  be  beheaded,  while  the 
survivors  returned  to  their  ships.  After  this  affair 
Strongbow,  together  with  Fitzgerald,  Raymond,  &c. 
repaired  to  Dublin,  and  was  soon  after  reduced  to  a 
very  perilous  state.     For  St.  Laurence,  who  was  a 
great  lover  of  his  country,  and  had  been  an  eye- 
witness of  the  atrocities  committed  by  the  foreigners 
on  their  becoming  masters  of  the  city,  encouraged 
by  means  of  messengers,  the  king  Roderic  and  other 
Irish  princes  to  unite  for  the  total  expulsion  of  these 
marauders,  and  joined  them  in  applying  for  assistance 
to  Godred,  the  king  of  Mann,  and  of  other  islands. 
A  short  time  elapsed  before  Roderic  invested  Dub- 
lin with   a  great  army,   and  thirty  ships,  sent  by 
Godred,   blockaded  the  harbour.      Roderic's  plan 
was  to  compel  Strongbow  and  his  forces  by  means  of 
famine  to  capitulate  and  quit  Ireland ;  and,  as  the 
siege  and  blockade  continued  nearly  two  months, 
they  were  brought  to  great  distress.     St.  Laurence 
was  On  this  occasion  employed  in  arranging  terms. 


CHAP.  XXVIII.  OFlOfiLAND.  19^ 

and  in  the  name  of  the  Irish  assembly  announced  to 
Strongbow  and  his  people,  that  it  was  required, 
that  they  should  give  up  all  the  places  that  they  oc- 
cupied, and  leave  Ireland  on  a  certain  fixed  day.  (99) 
But  the  Irish,  notwithstanding  their  high  demands, 
carried  on  the  siege  in  a  very  slovenly  manner ;  and 
the  besieged,  unwilling  to  submit  to  their  proposals, 
availed  tnem^lves  of  their  negligence  to  make  a 
sudden  and  vigorous  sally  with  a  chosen  and  numer- 
ous body  of  knights,  esquires,  and  infantry,  in 
which  they  succeeded  even  beyond  their  expectation, 
the  Irish  being  taken  quite  unawares,  and  through 
want  of  foresight  of  such  a  desperate  attempt,  in  a 
state  of  disorder  and  confusion.  Roderic,  against 
whose  quarters  the  chief  attack  was  made,  was  then 
bathing,  and  had  a  very  narrow  escape.  The  whole 
Irish  army  suffering  great  loss,  was  dispersed,  and 
the  victors  returned  to  Dublin,  bringing  with  them 
great  spoil  of  baggage,  and  particularly  of  provi- 
sions. 

(98)  Ware,  Annals  at  A,  1170.  Others  assign  his  death  to  the 
dose  of  ^.  1170.  Keating  {Book  2./i.  112.)  has  it  in  May,  but 
erroneously,  I  think,  of  the  year  1 172.  He  himself  discovers  his 
error  by'.telling  us,  that  Dermod  died  in  the  May  next  after  the  mur- 
der of  Thomas  Becket,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  which  he  sup- 
posed to  have  occurred  in  1171.  Now  it  is  well  known,  that  said 
murder  was  committed  on  the  29th  of  December,  A,  D.  1170. 

(99)  Leland,  History y  Sfc  B.  1.  ch.  2.  See  also  for  St.  Lau- 
rence's [»oceeding8.  Giraldus,  Hib.  exp,  cap.  22.  Ware,  Annak 
at  At  1171.    Lytdeton,  &c.  &c. 


20O  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  ^XIX. 


CHAP.  XXIX. 

Arrival  qf  Henry  II.  in  Ireland'^seoeral  of  the 
Irish  princes  submit  to  him — Synod  qfCashel,  not 
attended  by  the  northern  bishops — Decrees  said 
to  have  passed  there — The  payment  qf  Peter- 
pence  never  etifbrced  in  Ireland— Fabulous  story 
qf  the  Irish  baptizing  their  children  with  milk — 
Decrees  qf  the  Synod  qf  Cashel  not  observed  by 
the  people  qf  Ireland — Departure  qf  Henry Jrom 
Ireland — Provincial  Synod   qf  Tuam — Deatlis 
and  succession  of  several  bishops — The  Bull  qf 
Adrian  IF.  and  confirmatory  Brief  qf  Alexander 
III.  sent  into  Ireland  by  Heury  II. — Confer- 
ence  between  0*Ruarc  and  Hugh  de  Lacy^^ 
Murder  and  barbarous  treatment  qf  the  body  qf 
0*Ruarc  by  the  English^^Jtrocities  committed 
by  tlie  English  in  various  parts  of  Ireland^^The 
English  defeated  by  Donald  O^Brien—Poderic 
O^Conor  ravages  Meath — Fortifications  of  Trim 
and  Dukeic  demolished  by  Hugh  Tirrel—Rey^ 
mond  le  Grose  and  Donald  prince  of  Ossory  be- 
siege Limerick — Treaty    of  Windsor    between 
Henry  11^  and  Roderic  O'Conor—St.  Laurence 
O*  Toole   a  subscribing  witness  to  this  treaty — 
Augustin^  an  Irishman^  appointed  bishop  qf  Wa- 
terford  by  Henry— St.  Laurence  O' Toole  wounded 
by  a  madman,  whilst  approaching  the  Altar  to  cele- 
brate Mass  in  the  Church  qf  Canterbury — Death 
and  successionqfother  bishops — Priory  of  St.  John 
of  Jerusalem  at  Kilmainham  founded — Death  qf 
Strongbow^Castle  of  Slane  attacked  and  demo- 
lished by  Mac  Loghlin — War  between  De  Courcy 
and  Mac  Dunlevy — Synod  of  Dublin — Founda- 
tion  of  the  abbey  qf  St.  Thomas  at  Dublin — Dis- 
sensions between  Roderic  O* Conor  and  his  son 

Connaught  invaded  by   the  English — they -are 
compelled  Iry  hunger  to  reireaty  and  are  attacked 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF  IRELAND.  SOl 

and  dtfeated  by  the  Conacians — John  declared 
king  qf  Ireland  by  his  father  Henry  11.- — Seoe^^ 
veral  districts  in  Ireland  granted  by  Henry  to 
his  JbllowerS'^ John  De  Courcy  defeated  in  Ulster 
— Foundation  of  the  Abbey  of  Rosglas  or  Mo* 
nastereven — Irish  bishops  who  attended  the  Sd 

General  Cotmcil   of  Lateran St.   Laurence 

(y  Toole  recives  a  Btdljrom  the  Pope  confirming 
the  jurisdiction  qf  the  see  qf  Dublin  wer  those 
of  Glendalogh,  Kildare,  Fems^  and  Ossory — 
Foundation  qf  the  Abbey  qf  Ashroe,  or  Easrue 
Several  churches  burned — Hugh  de  Lacy  ap- 
pointed  Lord  Deputy — St.  Lauretice  O*  Toole 
exerts  himself  in  reforming  the  manners  qf  all 
ranks  qf  people^^^goes  to  England  for  the  pur^ 
pose  qf  settling  a  dispute  between  Henry  IL  and 
Roderic  O'Conor — Henry  r^fiises  him  permission 
to  return  to  Ireland — He  passes  into  France^ 
takes  sickf  and  dies  in  the  monastery  qf  Augum, 
now  Euj  at  the.  entrance  qf  Normondy^^^Cano- 
nized  by  Pope  Honorius  III. 

SECT.  I. 

Passing  ovet  some  minor  transactions,  the  detail 
of  which  would  be  too  tedious,  and  not  within  my 
plan,  I  now  proceed  to  the  arrival  of  Henry  II., 
who  landed  at  Waterford  on  St.  Luke's  day,  the  18th 
of  October,  A.  D.  117 If  (1)  with  an  army  consist- 
ing of  500  knights  (2)  and  about  4000  men  at 
arms.     He  remained  there  for  some  days,  and  ap- 

f  eared  rather  as  a  protector  than  an  enemy  of  the 
rish  people.  During  his  stay  in  that  city  he  was 
waited  upon  by  Dermod  Mac-Carthy,  who  has  been 
called  by  some  writers  king  of  Cork,  but  who  should 
rather  have  been  styled  king  of  Desmond.  Dermod 
submitted  to  him,  swore  fealty,  and  giving  him  hos- 
tages promised  to  pay  an  annual  tribute.  It  has 
been  falsely  and  foolishly  said,  that  all  the  archbi* 


302  AN  BCCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXiX. 

shops,  bishops,  and  abbots  oflreland  attended  Henry 
at  Waterford,  and  tendered  him  their  obedience.  (S) 
The  only  bishop  whom,  in  all  probability,  the  king  saw 
there  was  that  of  Waterford,  whoever  he  was.  Thence 
he  marched  with  his  army  to  Lismore,  and  afterwards 
to  Cashel,  where,  or  near  which  city,  he  was  met 
by  Donald  O'Brian,  king  of  Thomond,  who  sub- 
mitted to  him,  and  acknowledged  himself  his  vassal. 
About  the  same  time  O'Faolam  of  the  Desies,  and 
Donald  Mac*Gilla«Patric  of  Ossory  acted  in  the 
same  manner.  These  princes  were  well  received  and 
honourably  treated  by  Henry,  who  soon  after  pro- 
ceeded to  Dublin.  Here  he  was  waited  upon 
by  Murchard  O'Carrol  prince  of  Ergal,  Tiernan 
O'Ruarc  of  Breffiiy,  and  some  -other  princes,  who 
also  submitted  themselves  .to  his  supreme  authority. 
Those  of  the  northern  parts  of  Ulster  did  not  at- 
tend, and  Roderic  O'Conor  delayed  to  imitate  the 
example  of  the  minor  potentates.  At  length,  how- 
ever, he  agreed  to  meet,  on  the  borders  of  his  Con- 
naught  kingdom  near  the  Shannon,  Hugh  dc  Lacy 
and  William  Fitz-Aldelm,  who  were  empowered  by 
Henry  to  receive  his  act  of  homage,  and  to  treat  of 
the  tribute,  which  he  would  have  to  pay.  The  mat- 
ter was  thus  settled,  and  peace  was  declared  between 
the  two  kings.  (4)  Henry  spent  the  Christmas  fes- 
tival of  1171  in  Dublin,  and  splendidly  entertained 
such  of  the  Irish  princes  and  nobles  as  were  in  that 
city. 

(1)  This  18  the  year  maAed  by  Ware,  O'Flaherty,  Lyttelton, 
Hemy  (Hist.  EccL  L.  72.  J.  37.)  &c&c.  Keating  (Book  2.  p. 
112)  has i4.  1172,  and  so  has  Leiand,  B.  l.cA.  S.  But  they 
were  mistaken ;  and  it  is  clear  even  from  Hoveden,  who  seems  to 
favour  their  opimon,  that  Henry's  arrival  was  in  1 171 ;  for  he  tells 
us,  that  the  Christmas  day,  which  Henry  ^nt  in  Dublin,  fell  on 
a  Saturday.  Now  that  was  the  Christmas  day  of  1171,  not  of 
1 172,  in  which  that  festival  fell  on  Monday. 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF  ia£LAND.  203 

(2)  Maurice  Regan,  as  Ware  obsenredi  mentions  only  400* 
Giraldus  and  Keating  have  500. 

(S)  Hoveden,  whether  the  author  of  it  or  not,  has  this  lie,  and 
so  has  Brompton,  the  lying  abbot  of  lorval,  of  whom  more  here- 
after ;  but  Giraldus  has  it  not*  It  is  not  only  a  lie,  but  a  foolish 
one.  For  how  could  till  the  archbishops,  bishops,  &c.  have  come 
to  Waterford  time  enough  to  pay  their  obeisance  to  Henry  ?  Or 
would  Roderic  O'Conor,  or  O'Ruarc  have  allowed  the  bishops  of 
their  states  to  wait  upon  him?  Next  it  is  certam,  that  neitiherAe 
primate  Gelasius  nor  any  bishop  of  the  Ulster  province  called  upon 
Henry,  at  least  until  he  was  airived  in  Dublin.  Ware  says  nothing 
about  this  &ble,  nor  does  Keating ;  and  it  is  rejected  by  Lyttelton 
(Book  4.)  and  Leland,  B.  I.  ch.  S.  Hoveden  then,  ghres  a  list 
(nearly  followed  by  Brompton)  of  the  archiepiscopal  and  epucopal 
sees,  which,  he  says,  existed  at  that  dme  in  Ireland,  reckoning 
them  according  to  the  order  and  dignity  of  the  archiepisoopates, 
1.  Armagh.  2.  CasheL  S.  Dublin.  4.  Tuam*  His  account  of 
the  suffragan  sees,  which,  acoordii^  to  him,  were  only  28,  is  quite 
incorrect ;  for  Uiere  were  at  that  period  not  fewer  than  34  such 
sees.  (See  Chap,  xxvii.  §.  15.)  And  his  names  for  several  of 
those,  which  he  has,  are  so  strange  and  unlike  the  Irish  ones,  that 
it  can  hardly  be  guessed  what  places  he  meant.  Who  could  un- 
derstand what  were  such  sees  as  Thuensis^  Ceneversisy  Lucajh 
niarensis,  Erupdemis,  KntfemensiSf  Kinlatkensisy  Sec  ?  Yet  the 
toi-disant  antiquary  Ledwich  fAnt.  p.  440.  seqqj  would  fain 
prefer  this  wretched  catalogue  to  any  other  of  our  sees  at  that 
time.  Any  thing  was  good  enough  for  him,  except  Irish  docu- 
ments. I  suppose,  that  the  sees  mentioned  by  Hoveden,  or 
Brompton,  are  those,  which  Dr.  Mihier  alludes  to,  when  he  con- 
fidently tells  us,  (Additional  note  to  his  Letters  on  Irdand,  p.  50.) 
<<  that  it  was  not  till  the  English  invasion  that  the  Irish  prelates 
found  themselv^  enabled  to  establish  regular  and  canonical  limits 
to  thdr  dioceses  and  succession  among  themselves.*'  I  wish  he 
had  told  us,  where  he  picked  up  this  piece  of  infonnation.  Not  to 
q)eak  of  the  synod  of  Rathbreasil,  did  he  not  know,  that  matters 
of  this  kmd  had  been  treated  of  and  settled  by  the  council  of 

Kells? 

(4)  Giraldus  pretends,  (Hib^  exp.  L.  1.  cap.  32.)  that  this  act 
of  Roderic  virtually  subjected  all  Ireland  and  iu  inferior  kings  and 


304*  ^N  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY       CHAP.  XXVIX. 

princes  to  the  power  of  Henry,  inasmuch  as  he  had  been  the  head 
of  them.  Tliis  is  a  false  conclusion ;  for  Roderic  was  only  an 
elective  and  little  more  than  nominal  king  of  Ireland,  and  the  only 
consequence  of  his  submission  was  at  most,  that  his  hereditary 
kingdom  of  Ccmnaught  became  feudatory  to  Henry.  No  act  of 
his  could  be  binding  on  the  other  kings  and  princes,  no  more  than, 
according  to  the  late  Germanic  constitution,  all  Germany,  including 
the  Prussian  states,  &c.  &c.  could  have  been  made  over  by  an  Em- 
peror to  a  foreign  power. 

§.  II.  Early  in  the  following  year  1172  a  synod 
was  held  at  Cashel,  (5)  which  met  by  order  of 
Henry  for  the  purpose  of  regulating  some  matters  of 
ecclesiastical  discipline.  It  has  been  said,  that  all 
the  archbishops  and  bishops  of  Ireland,  besides  ab- 
bots, &c.  attended.  (6)  This  is  not  true ;  for  in 
the  first  place  the  primate  Gelasius  did  not  appear 
there,  not  because  his  great  age  or  infirmities  pre- 
vented him,  but  because  he  did  not  choose  to  assist 
at  said  synod.  (7)  And  we  know  that  in  tlie  same 
year  Gelasius  was  able  to  make  a  general  visitation 
of  the  whole  province  of  Connaught,  which  he  con- 
tinued through  Ulster,  until  he  returned  to  Ar- 
magh, where  he  spent  the  remainder  of  his  life.  (8) 
Next  it  is  certain,  that  no  sufi&agan  bishop  of  Ulster 
was  present  at  the  council  of  Cashei,  (9)  except  it 
.may  be  supposed,  that  the  bishop  of  Ergall  or  Clogher 
might  have  attended  in  compliment  to  his  master 
0*Carrol.  Donald  O'Hullucan  of  Cashei,  St.  Lau- 
rence of  Dublin,  and  Catholicus,  or  Cadia,  of  Tuam 
are  stated  to  have  assisted  at  it,  together  with  their 
sufiVagan  bishops,  besides  abbots,  archdeacons,  &c. 
On  the  part  of  Henry,  and  sent  by  him,  there  were 
Ralph,  archdeacon  of  LandafF,  Nicholas  his  chap- 
lain, and  some  other  ecclesiastics.  The  president 
was  Christian,  bishop  of  Lismore  and  apostolic  le- 

Sate.     Were  we  to  believe  certain  authors,  a  list  was 
rawn  up  of  what  they  were  pleased  to  call  enormities 
and  dirty  practices  of  the  Irish,  and  sealed  by  Chris- 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF  IRELAND.  20S 

tian.  This  is  a  silly  tale  of  a  lying  faction;  (10) 
for,  whatever  real  abuses  in  matters  of  church  dis- 
cipline might  have  existed  in  Ireland,  they  had  been 
already  corrected  in  various  synods,  at  several  of 
which  Christian  had  been  present.  We  may  judge 
of  those  pretended  enormities  from  the  tenour  of  the 
wonderful  regulations  proposed  to  the  synod  by 
Henry's  messengers  for  the  reformation  of  the  Irish 
church,  and  afterwards  agreed  to.  According  to 
one  account  it  was  decreed,  1 .  That  children  should 
be  brought  to  the  church  and  baptized  there  in  clean 
water,  with  the  triple  immersion,  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  this  should 
be  done  by  the  priests,  except  in  case  of  imminent 
danger  of  death,  in  which  they  may  be  baptized  any 
where,  and  by  any  person  whatsoever  without  dis- 
tinction of  sex  or  order.  2.  It  was  ordered,  that 
tithes  should  be  paid  to  the  churches  out  of  every 
sort  of  property ;  and  3.  That  all  laymen,  who  wish 
to  take  wives,  should  take  them  according  to  the 
Canon  law.  (11) 

(5)  Giialdufl  places  this  synod  after  Heniyhad  received  various 
Irish  princes  at  Dublin  and  passed  Christmas  there.  Consequently 
he  assigns  it  to  A.  1172.  But  the  summons  for  its  assembling 
had  been  issued  earlier.  Hoveden,  amidst  other  bungling,  tells 
us,  that  it  was  held  while  Heniy  was  still  at  Waterford,  before  he 
went  to  Dublin.  (See  Rerum  Anglican.  Scriptoresy  p.  528. 
Frankfort,  A,  1601.)  This  is  truly  ridiculous ;  as  if  prelates  from 
various  parts  of  Ireland  could  have  assembled  at  Cashel  during  the 
short  time  that  Heniy  was  at  Waterford,  or  as  if  they  would  have 
obeyed  his  summons  before  their  sovereigns  had  recognized  his 
authority. 

(6)  Iliis  is  insinuated  by  Hoveden,  (ib.)  after  having  pre* 
vioudy  given  the  notable  list  of  Irish  sees,  of  which  above  Not*  3. 

(7)  Giraldus  pretends,  (ffi6.  exp,  L.  1.  cap.  34.)  that  the  ab- 
sence of  Gelasius  was  owing  to  his  age  and  infirmities,  but  adds 
that  he  afterwards  waited  on  Heniy  at  Dublin.  This  is,  I  am 
sure,  a  fabrication  of  Giraldus*  own ;  for,  had  Grelasius  done  so,  it 


906  AM  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXIX. 

cairnot  t](je  .doubted  that  so  memorable  a  visit  would  have  been  re- 
corded in  his  Life,  which  is  very  particular  as  to  his  transactions, 
or  in  some  of  the  Irish  annals.  Now  neither  the  one  nor  the  other 
have  a  word  about  it.  The  fact  is,  that  Gelasius  was  not  afraid  of 
Heniy's  displeasure ;  fi>r  none  of  the  Ulster  princes,  except  O'Ker- 
vaill  or  Carrol  of  Ergal,  who  was  not  Gelasius's  sovereign,  had  sub- 
mitted to  Henry.  Lyttleton  conjectures,  (Booh  4.)  that  Gelasius 
absented  himself  on  account  of  his  unwillingness  to  yield  the  pre- 
cedence in  the  synod  to  Christian  of  Lismore  the  Pope's  legate. 
This  is  a  pitiful  conjecture ;  but  Lyttleton  did  not  know,  that 
Gelasius  had  yielded  that  precedence  in  the  synod  of  Kells  of 
1152,  and  in  that  of  Mellifont  in  1157. 

(8)  Life  of  Gelasius,  cap,  29.  and  Tr.  Th.p.  310. 

(9)  Giraldus  (loc.  cit.J  mentions  only  the  suffitigans  of  the 
aibhblshops  of  Cashel,  Dublin,  and  Tuam.  See  also  Leland, 
B.l^ch.  S.  and  Lynch,  Camhr.  evers.jf*  189. 

(10)  Giraldus  has  this  story,  {ib.  cap,  33.)  but  Hoveden  has  it 
not. 

(11)  Such  is  the  summary  of  the  decrees  as  given  by  Ho- 
veden (loc  cit.)  whose  words  are ;  <<  In  condUo  illo  statutum  est, 
ut  pueri  deferrentur  ad  ecclesiam,  et  ibi  baptizentur  in  aqua  mun- 
da,  sub  trina  mersione,  in  nomine  Patris,  et  Filii,  et  Spiritus 
Sancti ;  et  hoc  a  sacerdotibus  fiat,  nisi  metu  mortis  impediente  ab 
alio  et  alias  oportueiit  fieri,  et  tunc  a  quolibet  fiat  sine  exceptione 
lexus  et  ordinis.  £t  ut  dedmae  dentur  ecclesiis  de  omnibus^  quae 
poiddentur.  Et  ut  omnes  laid,  qui  uxores  habere  velint,  eas  se- 
cundum jus  ecdesiasticum  habeant." 

%.  HI.  There  is  another  account  of  the  decrees 
of  this  synod,  which  is  fuller  and  more  correct,  and 
which  is  stated  to  contain  the  very  words,  in  which 
they  were  drawn  up.  It  runs  thus :  "  1,  That  the 
<<  faithful  throughout  Ireland  do  contract  and  observe 
<<  lawful  marriages,  rejecting  those  with  their  rela- 
"  tions  either  by  consanguinity  or  aflSnity.  2.  That 
"  infants  be  catechized  before  the  door  of  the  church, 
^<  and  baptized  in  the  holy  font  in  the  baptismal 
'*  churches.  3*  That  all  the  faithful  do  pay  the 
<*  tithe  of  animals,  com,  and  other  prodtice  to  the 
"  church,  of  which  they  are  parishioners.    4.  That 


ii 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF  IRELAND.  207 

<' all  ecclesiastical  lands  and  property  connected 
^*  with  them'  be  quite  exempt  from  the  exactions 
of  all  laymen.  And  especially,  that  neither  the 
petty  kings,  nor  counts,  nor  any  powerful  men 
'*  in  Ireland,  nor  their  sons  with  their  families  do 
^*  exact,  as  was  usual,  victuals  and  hospitality  or 
**  entertainments  in  the  ecclesiastical  districts,  or 
"  presume  to  extort  them  by  force ;  and  that  the* 
**  detestable  food  or  contributions,  which  used  to 
be  required  four  times  in  the  year  from  the  farms 
belonging  to  churches  by  the  neighbouring  counts, 
"  shall  not  be  claimed  any  more.  5.  That,  in  case 
**  of  a  murder  committed  by  laymen,  and  of  their 
'<  compounding  for  it  with  their  enemies,  cleigy- 
*^  men  their  relatives  are  not  to  pay  part  of  the 
"  fine  (or  Erick\  but  that,  as  they  were  not  con- 
'*  cemed  in  the  perpetration  of  the  murder,  so 
they  are  to  be  exempted  from  the  payment  of 
money.  6.  That  all  the  faithful,  lying  in  sick- 
ness, do,  in  the  presence  of  their  conressor  and 
neighbours,  make  their  will  with  due  solemnity, 
dividing,  in  case  they  have  wives  and  children, 
(excepting  their  debts  and  servants  wages)  their 
moveable  goods  into  three  parts,  and  bequeathing 
'*  one  for  the  children,  and  another  for  the  lawful 
"  wife,  and  the  third  for  the  funeral  obsequies." 
(Then  come  regulations  relative  to  the  disposal  of 
the  property  in  case  the  man  had  no  legitimate 
issue,  or  that  his  wife  was  already  dead.;  **  7. 
'*  That  due  respect  be  paid  to  those,  who  ^e  after 
^*  a  good  confession,  by  means  of  masses,  vigils, 
"  and  decent  burial. — ^Likewise  that  all  divine  mat- 
ters be  henceforth  conducted  agreeably  to  the 
practices  of  the  holy  Church,  according  as  ob- 
served by  the  Anglican  church."  (12;  These 
decrees,  being  subscribed  by  the  members  of  the 
synod,  were  afterwards  confirmed  by  the  king. 
They  are  the  only  ones  that  emanated  from  the 
synod  j    and  some  writers  have  been  greatly  mis* 


cc 
it 


208  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY       CHAP.  XXIX. 

taken  in  supposing,  that  some  words,  in  which  Gi- 
raldus  Cambrensis  praises  Henry  to  the  skies,  and 
attributes  to  him  a  mighty  reformation  of  the  Irish 
chui^h,  contain  a  declaration,  with  which  the  synod 
complimented  him.  (13) 

(12)  These  are  the  decrees  detailed  by  Giraldus,  {Hib.  exp, 
c.  34.)  and  in  all  appearance,  faithfully  and  correctly.  The  short 
account,  whidi  I  have  just  copied  from  Hoveden,  is  not  in  the 
words  of  the  synod,  but  is  partly  abridged  and  partly  paraphras* 
ticaL  For  the  clearer  understanding  of  the  proceedings  of  the 
synod,  I  here  lay  before  the  reader  the  whole  account  of  it  as 
drawn  up  by  Giraldus,  ib.  capp,  S3,  and  34.  Afler  having  men- 
tbned  Heniy's  spending  the  Christmas  holidays  in  Dublin,  he 
writes  :  **  SHente  igitur  insula  in  conspectu  regis,  tranquilla  pace 
gaudente,  Ecclesiae  Dei  decus  Christique  cultum  in  partibus  illis 
magnificandi  ampliori  desiderio  rex  accensus  totius  cleri  Hibemiae 
concilium  apud  Cassiliam  convocavit  Ubi  requisitis  et  auditis 
publico  terrae  illius  et  gentis  tarn  enormitatibus  quam  spurcitiis* 
et  in  scriptum,  et  sub  sigillo  legati  Lismorensis,  qui  caeteris  ibidem 
dignitate  tunc  praeerat,  ex  industria  redadis,  constitutiones  sacrast 
quae  adhuc  extant,  de  matrimonlis  contrahendis,  et  decimis  dandis, 
et  ecdesiis  debita  devotione  venerandis  et  frequentandis,  quam- 
plures  emisit,  ecclesiae  illius  statum  ad  Anglicanae  ecclesiae  for- 
mam  redigere  modis  omnibus  daborando.  Quas  constitutiones 
sub  eisdem  verbis,  quibus  et  promulgatae  stmt,  hie  intersere  non 
supcrfluum  reputavi." 

<<  Anno  igitur  Dominicae  Incamationis  1172,  primo  autan 
anno,  quo  illustrissimus  Anglorum  rex  et  Hibemiae  triumphator 
ipsam  insulam  acquisivit,  Christianus,  Lismoriensis  episcopus,  et 
apostolicae  sedis  legatus,  Donatus  Cassiliensis,  Laurentius  Dub- 
liniensis,  et  Catholicus  Tuomenensis,  archiepiscopi  cum  suffiraga- 
neis  suis  et  coepisoopis,  abbatibus  quoque,  archidiaconis,  priori- 
bus,  et  decanis,  et  multis  aliis  Hibemiensis  ecclesiae  praelatisy  ex 
ipsius  triumphatoris  mandato,  in  civitate  Cassiliensi  convenerunt, 
et  de  utflitate  ecclesiae,  et  statu  ejus  in  meliorem  formam  produ- 
cendo,  ibidem  concilium  celebrarunt.  Huic  concilio  interfuerunt 
istia  rege  missi ;  venerabilis  vir  Radulphus,  archidiaconus  de  Lan- 
daS,  Kicolaus  capellanus,  et  alii  derid,  et  nuncii  domiQl  re^. 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF   IHELAND.  209 

Conolii  autemstatuta  subscripta  sunt,  et  r^^  subHrnitatis  aucto- 
rite  firmata.    Primo  statutum  est,  quod  unireni  fiddes  per  Hiber- 
niam  constituti,  repudiate  cognatorum  et  affioium  contubemio, 
l^itiiiia  contrahant  matrimonia  et  obsenrenU    2.  Secundo,  quod 
infimtes  ante  fores  ecdesiae  catechizentur,  et  in  sacro  fonte  in  ipsis 
baptismalibus  eodesiis  baptizentur.    3.  Tertio,  quod  universi  fide- 
les  Christ!  decimas  animaliuray   frugum,   caeteranimque  proven- 
tionum  ecclesiae,    cujus  fuerint  parodiiani,   persolvant.     4.  In 
quarto,  quod  omnes  terrae  ecclesiasticae  et  earum  possessiones  ab 
omnium  secularium  hominum  exactione  penitus  sint  immunes.    £t 
spedallter,  quod  nee  reguli,  nee  comites,  nee  aliqui  potentes  viri 
Hibemiae,  nee  eorum  filii  cum  fkmiliis  suis  cibaria  et  hospitalitates 
in  territoriis  ecclesiasticis,  secundum  consuetudinem,  exigant,  nee 
amodo  violenter  extoiquere  praesumant ;  et  quod  de  villis  ecclesi- 
arum  cibus  ille  detestabilis,  qui  quater  in  anno  a  vicinis  comitibus 
exigitur,  de  caetero  nullateuus  exigatur.    5.  In  quinto,  quod  pro 
homicidio  a  laids  perpetiato,  quoties  inde  cum  suis  inimicis  com* 
ponunty  clerid  videlicet  eorum  cognati  nihil  inde  persolvant,  sed, 
sicut  in  homiddii  peipetratione,  sic  in  pecuniae  solutione  sint  im- 
munes.    6.  Sexto,  quod  universi  fideles  in  infirmitate  positi,  con- 
fessore  suo  et  vidnis  astantibus,  cum  debita  solennitate  *  testamen- 
tum  condant,  bona  sua  mobilia,  dummodo  uxores  et  liberos  ha- 
beant  (aere  alieno  et  servientum  mercede  exceptis)  in  tres  partes 
dividant,  unam  liberis,  alteram  uxori  legitimae,  tertiam  propriis 
exequiis  relinquentes.    Et  si  forte  prolem  legitimam  non  habuerint, 
bona  Ipsa  inter  ipsum  et  uxorem  in  duo  media  dividantur.    Et  si 
legitima  uxor  decesserit,  inter  ipsum  et  liberos  bipartiri  debent. 
7.  Septimo,  ut  cum  bona  confessione  decedentibus  et  missarum 
et  vigiliarum  exhibitione  et  more  sepeliendi  obsequium  debitum 
persolvatur.    Item,  quod  omnia  divina  ad  instar  sacrosanctae  Ec- 
desiae, juxta  quod  Anglicana  observat  ecclesia,  in  onmiibus  par- 
tibus  ecclesiae  (Hibemiae)  amodo  tractentur."    Wilkins  has  the 
whole  of  this  Concilia  M.  B.  &c.   Vol.  1.  p.  472.  seqq. 

(13)  To  his  report  of  the  decrees  Giraldus  added,  (ib.  cap.  34.) 
that  it  was  worthy  and  most  just,  that  Irdand  should  reodve  a 
better  form  of  living  from  England ;  whereas  to  its  magnanimous 
king  she  entirely  owed  whatever  advantages  she  enjoyed  both  as  to 
church  and  state ;  and  that  the  manifold  abuses,  which  had  pre- 
vailed in  Ireland,  had  since  his  coming  gone  into  disuse-  !  !  ! 
VOL.  IV.  P 


QlD         AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY         CHAP.  XXIX, 

It  18  suipriziiig»  that  both  Lyttdton  and  Ldand  have  attributed 
tills  trash  to  the  synod  itself,  notwithstanding  its  being  sdf-evident 
imn  Giraldus'  text,  that  it  was  not  announced  by  the  synod* 
Surely  the  synod  could  not,  while  sitting  for  the  purpose  of  com- 
mencing the  work  of  that  mighty  reform,  have  said,  that  the  ma- 
mfold  abuses  had  gone  into  disuse,  in  desuHudineM  abiere.  Gri« 
TBldus  might  have  qpoken  so,  as  he  did  not  write  his  tract  until 
many  years  after  the  synod  was  hekL  Lyttleton  and  Leland,  or 
whosoever  they  took  their  idea  fiom,  were  aware  of  this  difficulty, 
and  accordingly  translated  the  words,  in  detuetutUnem  abiere  by 
are  nono  abolished;  meaning  to  insuate,  tliat  this  was  then  done 
through  the  proceedkigs  of  the  synod.  But  surely  a  schoolboy, 
who  had  not  yet  passed  his  Cordery,  would  not  translate  those 
three  Latin  words  in  that  manner.  Wilkins  saw,  that  the  passage 
in  question  was  not  a  part  of  the  acts  of  the  synod,  fh>m  which  he 
oonsequently  separated  it ;  nor  is  it  united  wkh  them  by  other  au- 
lliors,  who  have  given  a  fist  of  the  synod's  decrees,  «r,  c.  Cleuryi 
Ir.  72.  §.  96- 

§•  IV.  Here  then  we  have  the  sum  total  of  that 
great  reform,  which  the  Irish  church  stood  in  need 
of,  and  for  attaining  which  the  English  pope  Adrian 
made  a  grant  of  Ireland  to  Henry  II.  (l4i)  There 
is  nothing  relative  to  religious  dogmas,  to  matters  of 
faith,  or  to  points  of  essential  discipline  ;  and  some 
of  those  decrees  refer  to  matters  rather  of  a  political 
dran  oif  an  ecclesiastical  nature.  Great  attention 
was  paid  to  the  immunities  and  comforts  of  the  cler- 
gy, Henry's  policy  leading  him  to  favour  as  much 
as  possible  that  body  in  Ireland,  that  he  might 
draw  them  over  to  his  party ;  although  he  had  but 
a  short  time  before  been  doing  his  utmost  to  cur- 
tail the  privileges  of  their  brethren  in  England. 
While  he  was  so  kind  to  the  Irish  clergy,  he  seemed 
to  forget  his  stipulation  concerning  what  Adrian 
had  so  much  at  heart,  the  payment  of  the  dena^ 
rius  or  Peter-pence  out  of  every  house  in  Ire- 
land. There  is  not  yet  a  word  about  it  in  the  trans- 
actions of  the  synod ;  nor  did  Henry,  as  far  as  I 


CHAP.   XXIX.  OF  IRELAND.  211 

can  find,  ever  set  about  enforcing  the  payment  of 
it.     The  reasons  for  enacting  the  two  hrst  decrees 
have  been  most  falsely  and  basely  misrepresented  by 
some  English  writers.     They  tell  us,  that  the  one 
relative  to  marrii^es  was  made  in  consequence  of  the 
Irish  having  been  in  the  habit  of  marrying  as  many 
wives  as  they  pleased.     For  this  foul  charge  there  is 
not  the  least  foundation  in  any  part  of  our  church 
history ;  (15)  and  from  the  very  words  of  the  de- 
cree it  is  as  clear  as  day-light,  that  the  only  object 
of  it  was  to  establish  in  Ireland  the  system  of  the 
seven  prohibited  degrees,  as  then  followed  bv  the 
greatest  part  of  the  Western  church,  but  which  it 
was  not  very  long  after  found  necessary  to  modify ; 
(16)  and  the  only  abuse  alluded  to  in  the  decree, 
consisted  in  the  intermarriages  between  near  rela- 
tions. (1?)     As  to  the  second  decree,  the  intention 
and  meaning  of  which  are  as  plain  as  possible,  viz.  that 
children  should  henceforth  be  baptized  not  in  pri- 
vate houses  or  even  oratories,  nor  in  chapels  of  ease, 
as  seems  to  have  been  not  unusual  in  Ireland,  nor, 
in  short,  aay  where  except  in  the  parochial  churches, 
or  in  sueh  as  were  reputed  baptismal  churches,,  from 
their  being  furnished  with  baptismal  fonts.  ( 1 8)  A 
most  infamous  fable  has  been  fabricated,  as  if  to  ex- 
plain the  cause  of  said  decree.     It  states,  that  before 
the  holding  of  this  synod  it  was  customary  in  divers 
parts  of  Ireknd,  that,  as  soon  as  a  child  would  come 
into  the  world,  his  father  or  any  other  person  used  to 
dip  him  three  times  in  water,  or  if  his  father  were 
rich,  three  times  in  milk  ;  and  that  afterwards  they 
used  to  throw  that  water  or  milk  into  the  sewers  or 
other  uncleaa  places.     Were  this  stated  as  a  custom, 
which  had  nothing  to  do  with  Christian  baptism, 
and  which  was  foilowed  immediately  on  the  birtb  of 
a  child,  there  would,  whether  true  or  not,  be  no 
harm  in  it,  but  represented,  as  it  has  been,  as  the 
cause  of  the  second  Cashel  decree,  and  consequent- 
ly as  the  sort  of  baptism  used  in  various  parts  of 

p  2 


213  AS   ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY     CHAP.  XXIX. 

Ireland,  the  account  given  of  it  is  one  of  the  most 
atrocious  lies  ever  invented.  (19)  In  the  whole 
course  of  my  inquiries  I  have  not  met  with  any  the 
smallest  allusion  to  errors  or  mistakes,  even  of  the 
slightest  kind,  relative  to  the  matter^  as  the  theolo- 
gians call  it,  of  the  sacrament  of  baptism ;  while,  on 
the  contrary,  I  have  uniformly  found  water  menti- 
oned as  the  only  liquid,  in  which  it  could  be  admi- 
nistered. (20)  Peraaps  the  notion  of  baptizing  in 
milk  was  taken  from  the  Irish  having  probably  re- 
tained the  ancient  practice  of  giving  milk  to  the 
newly  baptized,  (21)  which,  as  those  ignorant  ca- 
lumniators did  not  understand  the  meaning  of,  they 
changed  into  actual  baptism  in  milk.  In  that  fable 
there  is  another  vile  insmuation,  as  if  the  Irish  were 
careless  about  getting  their  children  baptized  by 
clergymen  ;  whereas  there  never  was  a  nation  more 
observant  and  cautious  than  they  were  in  this  res- 
pect. (22) 

(14<)  Leiand  remarks  (B.  L  ch,  S.);  ^*  Such  was  the  plan  of  re- 
formation,  which  required  the  interpositicm  of  the  Pope,  which 
obliged  him  to  transfer  the  sovereignty  of  Ireland  to  a  foreign 
prineei  and  demanded  the  presence  of  the  English  monarch  and  a 
royal  army  to  enforce !  As  if  the  same  futile  ordinances  had  not 
been  repeatedly  enacted  in  every  synod  held  almost  annually  by 
the  Irish  deigy  from  that  of  Paparo  to  this  of  long  Heniy.'* 

(15)  Neither  Lanfinnc  nor  Anselm  of  Canterbuiy,  who  in  their 
letters  to  Irish  kings  complain  of  the  practice  of  the  Irish  marrying 
within  the  degrees  prohibited  by  the  then  Canon  law,  and  of  that 
of  exchanging  wives ;  nor  St.  Bernard,  even  when  (  Vit.  S,  MaL 
cap.  6.)  railing  against  the  abuses  of  the  diocese  of  Connor,  and 
where  he  touches  on  these  relative  to  the  matrimonial  contract ; 
nor  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  although  (Topogr.  Hib.  Disl.  3.  c.  19.) 
h%  charges  the  Irish  with  not  observing  the  more  usual  matrimo- 
nial  contract,  that  is,  the  one  called  de  praeseniif  and  with  their 
not  attending  to  the  &r  extended  prohibited  d^;rees,  as  masked 
by  the  canonists  of  those  days,  ever  accuse  the  Irish  of  the  crime 
of  polygamy,  nor  do  they  even  hint  at  it.    The  first  English  writer, 


CHAP.  XXIX,  OF   IRELAND.  213 

who,  as  far  as  I  can  discover,  advaoced  tliis  vile  falshood,  is  John 
Bromptoa,  abbot  of  lornal,  or  rather  lorval,  a  Cistercian  monas- 
teiy  in  the  diocese  formerly  of  York  and  afterwards  of  Chester.  He 
wrote  his  chronicle,  which  may  be  seen  among  Twyaden  s 
X  ScripioreSt  in  the  14th  century,  during  the  reign  o^  Edward  IIL 
lo  giving  an  account  (ib.  col^  1071  )  of  the  synod  of  Cashel,  he 
does  not  follow  the  order  of  the  decree  nor  the  words,  as  detailed 
by  Giraldus>  bat  partly  follows  Hoveden.  At  the  decree  on  mar* 
riage  he  introduces  the  calumny  we  are  now  treating  of,  and  of 
which  Hoveden  makes  no  mention.  His  words  are;  *^  plerique 
enim  iUorum  (Hibemorum)  quot  uxores  volebant  tot  habebanf,  et 
etiam  cognatas  suas  et  germanas  habere  solebant  uxores*'*  Here 
he  seems  to  go  so  &r  as  to  say»  that  the  Irish  used  to  many  even 
their  sisters.  Yet  perhaps  the  blockhead  meant  in  liis  bad  Latin 
by  germanas  not  sisters,  but  cousin  germans. 

(16)  See  Chap.  xxiv.  §*  12.  and  xxvi.  §.  6.  and  ih,  Nat.  51. 

(17)  It  was  found  difficult  to  put  a  stop  to  such^intemiarriages 
in  Ireland  on  account  of  the  system  of  clanships,  and  of  the  Irish 
laws  relative  to  the  right,  by  which  landed  property  was  held,  and 
to  the  rules  of  succession  thereto.  On  this  subject  see  Ware, 
AtUiq*  cap.  8.  and  Harris,  ib.ch.\\. 

(18)  Without  recurring  to  the  Apostolical  age,  it  is  well  known 
that  for,  at  least,  the  three  or  four  first  centuries  of  the  Christian 
church  baptism  used  to  be  performed  in  any  place,  where  water 
was  to  be  found,  whether  in  the  sea,  or  in  a  lake,  pond,  river, 
fountain,  &c.  Tertullian  has  made  this  observation,  {De  Baptm 
cap.  4.)  and  we  find  it  also  in  other  writers  of  about  his  times. 
Afterwards  baptisteries  were  erected  near  the  churches,  and  it  be- 
came a  rule  in  the  Roman  empire  that  baptism  should  be  ordina« 
rily  not  administered  except  in  them.  Yet  in  St.  Jerom*s  time 
priests  and  deacons  did  not  scruple  to  confer  baptism  in  villages, 
castles,  or  other  places  remote  from  the  bishop's  or  principal 
church.  (See  Dial,  cum  Lucifer,  cap*  4.)  St.  Patrick  used  to 
baptize  his  Irish  converts  in  rivers^  lakes,  or  fountains ;  and  it  is 
said  in  the  Life  of  St.  Finian  of  Clonard,  (cap.  2.)  that  he  was 
bi^tized  in  the  water  of  two  united  rivers.  Other  instances  might 
be  adduced,  if  necessary.  But  the  laws  of  the  Roman  empire  did 
not  extend  to  Ireland.  The  em[)eror  Justinian  enforced  the  rule 
relative  to  baptisteries,  and  some  Greek  councils,  although  not 


214  AN  EC  CLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXIX. 

early  ones,  exerted  themselves  to  prevent  the  administration  of 
bi^tism  elsewhere,  except  m  cases  <^  necessity  or  by  a  special 
licence  of  the  bishop.    (See  Bingham,  Originesy  Sfc*  B.  xi,  ck,  6* 
sed.  19.  segqn)    Baptisteries  were  built  also  in  the  western  parts  of 
Europe,  and  are  kept  up  to  this  day  in  many  great  cities  of  the 
continent    But  the  more  general  practice  became,  after  the  old 
discipline  of  baptizing  only  on  certain  solemn  days  of  the  year  had 
ceased,  that  of  placing  baptismal  fonts  in  all  parochial  and  in  some 
otlier  churches,  in  which  alone  children  should  be  ordinarily  bap- 
tized.   Even  in  Irelaiid  the  usual  rule  was,  after  Christianity  be- 
came well  established,  that  baptism  should  be  perfwmed  in  the 
churches.    Thus  in  the  case  o£  St.  Finian  above  menticnked,  it  is 
related,  (ib,)  that  after  his  iMrth  some  women  were  anrying  him 
to  the  church  of  Roscur  to  be  there  baptized  by  the  bishop  For- 
chem,  when  they  were  met  by  a  St  Abban,  who  stopped  them 
and  baptized  him,  as  already  stated.    And  in  the  metrical  Life  of 
St.  Senan  of  Inniscathy  we  read,  (cap.  3.)  that  his  parents  took 
him  to  the  church  to  be  baptized :  **  Parentes  autem  ptteri, — ditoH 
prcle  nobiliy — nt  religiosi  admodum, — exortum  recens  pnrvulum — 
Uderunt  ad  eedesianif — ut  per  divinam  gratiam — baptismi  tinctus 
Jluminey*  &c.     Ljmch  observes  {Camhr.  evers,  p.  202.)  from  the 
life  d"  St  Grillan,  or  Grellan,  the  patron  of  the  O'Kellies,  that 
^  ;  ,1^  the  seniorB  of  that  femily  used   to   be  baptized  in  a  church 
i'    /^   .  ,/^^C?(ledfrom  this  saint,  who,   by  the  bye,  flourished  at  a  place 
•c^led  Cradibh  in  Connaught,  in  the  latter  pert  of  the  6th  cen- 
tury, and  had  been  a  disciple  of  Finian  of  Clonard.  (^AA.  S8.  p. 
337,  339,  396.)    The  veiy  decree  of  the  synod  of  Cashd  indi- 
cates, that  there  were  churches  in  Ireland  supplied  with  baptismal 
fonts ;  but  it  seems  that  some  negligence,  how  much  diffused  I 
cannot  tell,  prevailed  with  regard  to  bringing  children  thither  fer 
baptism,  and  duit  some  parents  used  to  get  the  ceremony  per- 
ftmned  in  countiy  chapels,  or  private  oratories,  or  perhaps  in  their 
own  houses,  as  is  usual  with  us  at  this  day.    From  the  words  of 
the  decree  it  evidently  appears,  that  this  was  the  only  defect  or 
abuse  to  which  the  synod  intended  to  apply  a  remedy.    But  Ho- 
veden,  to  show  his  learning,  made  up  a  decree  on  baptism  (see 
above  §.  2.  and  Not.  11.)  quite  different  from  the  genuine  one, 
in  which  he  introduces  dean  water,  tr^le  immersion,  the  name  of 
tile  Father,  &c  priests,  &c.  points,  upon  which  there  was  no 


.h 


/. 


CHAP.JLXIX.  OF   IRELAND.  215 

question  wbataoererproixMed  to  or  treated  of  by  the  synod,  whereas 
there  was  not  the  least  discrepancy  of  opinion  or  practice  concern- 
ing them*  The  worthy  Brompton  in  a  sort  of  abridgment  of  Ho- 
▼^len's  farrago  makes  the  synod  resolve,  *^  puerot  in  ecclesia  hap* 
tizari  in  nomine  Pairisf  et  FUiif  et  Spiritus  Sanctis  et  hoc  a  sa- 
cerdotibusjierir  This  is  far  from  being  the  real  decree.  As  to 
catechizing  the  infiuits  before  the  door  of  the  church,  this  alludes 
to  the  practioe»  ordered  in  the  Ritual,  of  proposing,  previous  to 
the  baptism,  certain  questions  at  the  church-door,  which  are  an- 
swered, not  indeed  by  the  infant,  but  by  the  godfather. 

(19)  BromptoD,  besides  some  other  English  writers  not  worth 
naming,  has  given  us^  as  the  reason  of  the  decree,  that  base  stuff. 
He  writes  (loc.  cit.)) ;  "  Mos  enim  erat  prius  per  diversa  loot 
Hibemiae  quod,  statim  cum  puer  nasceretur,  pater  ipsius  vel  qui- 
libet  alius  eum  mergeret  ter  in  aqua.  £t  si  divitis  filius  esset, 
ter  in  facte  mergo'etur.  Postea  vero  aquam  illam  vel  lac  in  do- 
ads  suis  vd  aliis  locis  immundis  projicerc  solebant"  Had  such 
a  practice  eidsted  in  Ireland^  would  it,  not  to  appeal  to  all  our 
Iriah  writers  and  documents,  or  to  St.  Bernard,  or  to  Lanfranc 
and  Anselm,  have  been  unheard  of  by  Hoveden  and  Giraldus, 
neither  of  whom  makes  the  feast  allusion  to  it  ?  I  was  greatly 
surprised  to  find  Fleury  (L.  72.  §,  38.)  repeating  this  nonsense. 
But  he  copied  his  account  of  the  synod  of  Cashd  from  Brompton, 
and  ooDsequently  has  given  us  also  his  lie  concerning  the  ch^ige 
9i  polygamy.  Fleuiy  did  not,  in  all  appearance,  ?ee  Giraldus' 
aooount  of  the  aynod»  and  was  veiy  little  acquainted  with  the  ec- 
desiastical  hiatoiy  of  Jrdand.  But  I  was  still  more  surprized  to 
observe,  that  jyr.  Milner,  4vho  lives  much  nearer  to  us,  and  who 
ought  to  know  more  of  our  ecdeaiastical  histoiy  tl^an  Fleuzy,  has, 
not  very  long  ago,  brought  forward  the  same  felshoods  of  Bromp- 
ton against  the  lijsh  nation,  when  he  states,  {Additional  Twte  to 
p.  50  of  hit  LetUrs  on  Ireland)  that  it  was  not  until  the  Eng- 
lish invasbn  that  the  Irish  prelates  were  envied  to  abrogate  the 
prevailing  polygamy^  incestuous  marriages,  the  practice  of  hap* 
tidng  the  children  of  the  rich  toith  miUs,  &c.  Strange  that  he 
could  imagine,  that  polygamy  ever  prevailed  among  the  Irish 
Christians,  or  that  their  children  were  baptized  in  milk!  As  to 
their  incestuous  marriages^  they  were  not  such,  except  inasmuch 
as  the  system  of  the  prohibited  degrees,  made  op  by  th^  canon* 


-I 


Sfl6  AN   fiCCLSSIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.  XXIX* 

itts,  had  not  been  generally  received  in  Ireland.  I  think  Dr. 
Milner  would  do  well  to  retract  some  way  or  other  these  un- 
founded assertions. 

(20)  Baptism  is  spoken  of  several  times  in  the  Irish  canons ; 
but  in  none  of  them  is  it  ordered,  that  it  should  be  performed  in 
water  alone,  whereas  there  was  no  idea  of  any  other  liquid  being 
sufficient  for  it.    Adamnan  relates,  ( Vit  S.  CoL  L.  2.  c*  10.)  that, 
when  Columbkill  was  journeying  through  the  country  of  the  Picts, 
an  infant  was  brought  to  him  by  its  parents  to  be  baptized,  and 
that,  as  there  was  no  water  in  the  neighbourhood,   the  saint 
prayed  for  a  while  upon  a  rock  and  blessed  a  part  of  it,  whence 
^  water  immediately  flowed  out  in  abundance,  with  which  he  bap- 
tized the  infant.     So  absolutely  necessaiy  was  water  considered 
for  the  administration  of  this  sacrament. 

(21)  St.  Jerom  observes,  (in  £sai.  55.  1.)  that  milk  and  wine 
used  to  be  given  in  the  western  churches  to  persons  newly  bap- 
tized ;  '^  Lac  significat  innocentiam  parvulorum.  Qui  mos  a  lypus 
in  Occidentis  ecdesiis  hodie  usque  servatur,  ut  renads  in  Christo 
vinum  lacque  tribuatut."  In  some  churches  milk  and  honey  used 
to  be  given  to  them.  (See  Cone.  Carth,  3.  can.  24.)  It  is  not 
improbable,  that  like  some  other  old  practices^  one  or  other  of 
these  ceremonies  was  kept  up  in  Ireland.^ 

(22)  We  have  already  seen  {Not.  IS  J)  the  instances  of  St 
Iinian  and  St.  Senan  being  sent  to  the  diurch  for  baptism.    St, 
Fursey  was  three  days  afler  his  birth  baptized  by  St.  Brendan  of 
Clonfert  ( Vit.  S*  Furs.  Zr.  1.  c.  8.) :  St.  Fmtan  of  Cluain-edneach 
on  the  eighth  day  by  a  holy  man,  and  undoubtedly  a  dergyman, 
who  lived  in  a  place  called  Clttain-Tnhic-^treoinf  Vit.  S.  Tint,  c  1.) : 
St.  Laurence  OToole  by  the  bishop  of  Ktldare  ( VU.  S.L.c.%) 
&c.  &c.    In  the  24th  and  27th  of  the  canons,  called  of  the  synod 
of  St.  Patrick,  Auxilius,  and  Isserninus,  it  is  ordered,  that  no 
strange  or  newly  introduced  clergyman  do  b^tize,  or  o£Per,  i.e.  to 
celebrate  the  holy  mysteries,  without  the  permission  of  the  bishop. 
Hence  it  is  dear,  that  the  right  of  baptizing  was  supposed  ordi- 
narily to  belong  to  the  clergy. 

§.  V.  It  lias  been  said  that,  afler  the  synod  wad 
concluded,  the  king  Henry  sent  to  the  Pope  certain 
letters  of  all  the  archbishops  and  bishops  of  Ireland 


» 


I 


CHAP.  XXIX.  Ot   IRELAND^  21? 

recognizing  Henry's  power  over  Ireland.  (23)  This 
much  may  be  admitted,  that  8ome  time  later  (24)  he 
sent  to  Rome  a  copy  of  those  wonderful  decrees,  and 
very  probably,  as  may  be  concluded  from  the  brief 
of  Alexander  III.,  f  of  which  hereafler)  a  certain  ac- 
count of  Irish  practices,  such  as  might  induce  the 
Pope  to  favour  his  views.  After  all,  said  decrees 
produced  no  e£Pect  in  Ireland,  and  were  disregarded 
by  the  Irish  clergy  and  people,  who  looked  only  to 
their  own  ecclesiastical  rules,  as  if  the  synod  of  Ca* 
shel  had  never  been  held.  (25)  Henry  left  Dublin 
early  in  February  of  the  same  year  1172,  and  went 
to  Wexford.  Being  there  he  received,  about  the 
middle  of  Lent,  some  very  pressing  news  from  Nor- 
mandy, relative  to  the  amir  of  Thomas  Becket, 
which  required  his  departure  for  that  country  as  soon 
as  conveniently  possible.  Accordingly  he  sailed  from 
Wexford  on  the  following  Easter  Monday,  (26) 
which  fell  on  the  1 7th  of  April,  and  arrived  on  the 
same  day  at  Port-Finnan  in  South  Wales.  In  this 
year  a  provincial  synod  was  held  at  Tuam  by  the 
archbishop  Cadla  O'Dubhai ;  but  nothing  is  recorded 
of  its  proceedings,'  except  that  on  this  occasion  three 
churches  were  consecrated.  (37)  It  must  have  been 
after  the  synod  of  Cashel,  and  probably  was  assembled 
at  the  time  of  the  primate  Gelasius'  visitation  of  Con- 
naught.  (S8)  In  said  year  died  the  holy  bishop  of 
Cork,  Gilla  Aeda  O'Mugin,  (S9)  who  had  assisted  at 
the  council  of  Kells.  He  was  succeeded  by  one  Gre- 
gory. To  the  same  year  are  assigned  the  deaths  of 
O'Meicstia  or  O'Meicselbe,  bishop  of  Emly  j  (80) 
Brigdin  O'Cathlan,  bishop  of  Ferns,  who  is  named 
after  some  other  bishops  of  that  see,  whose  precise 
times  are  not  known,  and  who  appears  to  have  re- 
signed several  years  before  his  death ;  (31)  and  Ti- 
gernach  O'Maeleoin  of  Clonmacnois,  (32)  who  was 
rather  an  abbot  than  a  bishop.  Melruan  O'Ruadan, 
bishop  of  Achonry,  one  of  tne  prelates  of  the  synod 
of  Kells,  had  died  in   1170;    and  another  equally 


SIS  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY       CHAF.  XXUU 

eminent  prelate,  Peter  O'Mordai^  bishop  of  Clon- 
fert^  wbo  had  been  the  first  abbot  of  Boyle,  was 
drowned  in  the  Shannon  on  the  27th  of  December, 
A*  1 171«  Peter  O'Mordai  was  succeeded  by  Moeliosa 
Mae^Award,  who  held  the  see  only  a  short  time,  as 
he  died  in  1173.  (33)  About  these  times,  and  appa- 
rently before  the  arrival  of  Henry  II.  in  Ireland, 
Donald  O'Brian,  king  of  North  Munster,  erected 
the  great  cathedral  of  Cashel  adjoining  Cormac's 
Chapel,  which  thenceforth  was  used  as  a  vestry  or 
chapter-house.  He  endowed  this  church,  and  granted 
lands  to  the  see.  (34)  To  the  year  1 1 73  is  assigned 
the  death  of  Kinad  O'Ronan,  bishop  of  Glendaloch, 
who  had  been  one  of  the  witnesses  to  the  foundation 
charter  of  the  priory  of  All  Saints  in  Dublin.  (36) 
Muredach  O'Cobtaich,  who  had  been  bishop  of  Ki- 
nel^eoeain,  or  Ardsrath,  at  the  time  of  the  council 
of  Kells,  (36)  and  afterwards  bishop  of  Derry,  is  said 
to  have  died  in  the  ssxne  year,  or  in  the  following,  on 
the  10th  of  February.  He  became  bishop  of  this  see 
throogh  the  resignation,  some  years  earlier,  of  Flath- 
bert  O'Brolcan  the  first  ordinary  bishop  of  Derry. 
(37)  Muredach  had  been  an  Augustin  Canon,  and 
was  highly  esteemed  for  his  learning,  humility,  and 
charity  to  the  poor.  He  has  been  called  bishop  also 
of  Raplioe ;  but  this  is  a  mistake,  whereas  the  then 
Usbop  of  Raphoe  was  Gilbert  O'Caran.  (38) 

(2S)  Hoveden  hat  this  storf  (loc»  di.) ;  but  Giraldus  says  no- 
Aii^fiboiA8aciilfitten,orthdrbaviiigbeeQfleii^  Hove- 

dfio  tbaurdly  Buppased,  that  these  ktten  were  written  at  Water- 
find-     See  above  Not.  3. 

(^)  Owing  to  the  tempeatuouB  weather  that  prevailed  dunog 
the  winter  of  1 171  coming  1 172,  and  part  o£  the  following  spring, 
Heniy  could  have  no  communication  with  Rome,  nor  had  he  any 
ftr  Bome  months  even  wkh  England  or  his  other  dominions. 

{2S)  This  is  plain  from  Giraldus,  who  speaking  (Topogr.  Hii- 
Din.  S.C  19.)  of  the  irish  practices  followed  in  ba  days,  several 
yean  jfter  che  synod  of  Cashel,  says,  that  tithes  were  not  jpaid, 


CHAP.  XXIX*  Q9  IRELAND.  219 

«nd  that  marriages  were  not  oontrBCted,  that  is,  oooniSng  to  the 
usage  of  England,  &c.  It  in  true,  that  elsewhere  he  mentfams  a 
great  alteration  for  the  better,  owing  to  the  meaaunes  of  Hoarjr. 
(See  above  Not,  13.)  But  dik  must  be  taken  either  as  a  floioish 
in  &vour  of  Heniy,  or  may  be  undentood  of  the  state  and  ap- 
tern  of  the  diocese  of  Dublin  as  it  was  under  John  Comin,  an 
Englishman,  during  whose  incumbency  Giraldus  was  in  Ireland, 

(26)  Giraldus  says,  {Hib.  exp,  L.  1.  c  S7.)  Paschaliluce se- 
cuttda,  that  isi  of  the  year  1172.  Iieland,  ^who  erfoneousfy 
places  {B.  1.  c.  3.)  Henry's  departure  in  1173,  had  no  right  to 
refer  in  the  margin  to  GHraldus,  who  does  not  there  meatimi  A* 
1173;  whfle,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  evident  from  his  whde  con- 
text, that  the  Easter  Monday  was  in  1172,  the  yeai*  marked  also 
by  Hoveden,  and  several  old  writers,  as  also  by  Ware  fAtmab) 
Lyttleton,  &c.  &c.  The  fact  is,  that  H&arj  must  have  left 
Ireland  in  1172,  whereas  nothing  can  be  more  certain  than  that 
he  arrived  in  Normandy  in  May  ^  that  year ;  that  it  was  in  sod 
year  that  he  was  absolved  there  by  die  Pope^s  l^ates  from  die 
censures  incurred  in  consequence  of  the  murder  of  Thomas  Bee- 
ket ;  and  that  he  was  present  at  the  synod  of  Avranches,  whidi 
met  in  that  year  on  the  27th  of  September.  (See  Fleury,  L.  72. 
f .  39.  seqq.) 

(27)  Ware,  Annals  at  A.  1172,  and  Harris,  AnAbishcps  of 
Tuam  at  Catholicus  C^Duhhai. 

(28)  See  above  ^.2. 

(29)  Wave  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Cor^.  For  diis  worthy 
prelate  see  Chi^.  xxvii.  §.  8. 

(30)  lb.  at  Endy.  (31)  Harris,  ih.  at  Ferns. 

(32)  Ware  and  Harrk,  t^.  at  Chnmacnois.  I  find  no  proof  of 
his  having  been  a  bishop,  except  his  being  called  comorban  of  Si, 
Kieran.  But  he  m^t  have  been  only  an  abbot ;  for  St.  Kieran  had 
not  been  a  bidiop.  And  it  is  much  more  probable,  that  this  was 
the  case,  because  Moriertach  O'Moeluidhir,  die  bishop  of  Clon- 
macnoiSy  who  assisted  at  the  synod  of  Kells,  lived  untfl  1 188 ;  and 
there  is  no  necessity  for  supposii^  widi  Ware,  diat  he  resigned  his 
see  long  before  his  death. 

(33)  Ware  and  Harris,  ib.  at  Achomy  and  Clonfert. 

(34)  Ware,  Antiq^  cap.^*  at  Cashd,  and  Harris^  Archbishops 
^  Cashel. 


S20  AK  XCCLE51AST2CAL  HISTORY      CHAF.  XXIX, 

(35)  See  Harrbi  Bishops  at  Gkndahch*    Compare  with  Chap. 
XXVIII.  §.  10. 

(36)  iVo^  100.  to  Chap,  xxviu 

(S7)  For  Flathbert  see  Chap,  xxviii.  §.  6. 
(38)  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Derry.     Hoveden  odls 
Muredacb  Mauritius  Charensis  epis.  instead  of  Darensis. 

§«  VI.  The  ^reat  and  truly  excellent  and  holy  pri- 
mate Gelasius^  having  returned  to  Armagh  from  his 
last  visitations  in  Connaught  and  Ulster,  remained 
there  preparing  for  eternity,  until  God  was  pleased 
to  call  him  to  himself  on  the  27th  of  March  A.  D. 
1 1 74,  in  the  87th  year  of  his  age  after  an  active  and 
exemplary  incumbency  of  S8  years.  (39)  He  was 
succeeded  by  Conchovar  or  Conor,  aUas  Cornelius, 
Mac-Conchailleadh,  abbot  of  the  Augustin  Canons 
monastery  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  of  Armagh,  who 
went  to  Ilome  on  some  ecclesiastical  business,  and  died 
there  in  1175.  (40)  Patrick  O'Bainan,  who  had 
been  bishop  of  Connor,  and  one  of  the  prelates  of  the 
council  of  iCells,  a  man  highly  praised  for  his  sanc- 
tity, died  in  1174  in  the  island  of  Hy,  whither  he 
had  retired  apparently  some  years  before  his  death  ; 
for  one  Nehemias  is  mentioned  as  the  actual  bishop 
of  Conor  at  the  time  of  king  Henry's  arrival  in  Ire- 
land, that  is,  in  the  latter  part  of  117  !•  (41)  To 
the  same  year  1174  some  assign  the  death  of  Ethru 
O'Miadachain,  bishop  of  Clonard,  which  others  place 
in  1173.  (42)  In  some  lists  of  the  members  of  the 
council  of  Kells  this  prelate  is  reckoned  among  them. 

(43)  In  said  year  1 174  died  also  Moeliosa  O'Con- 
nachtain,  bishop  of  East  Connaught,  that  is,  I  be- 
lieve, of  the  united  dioceses  of  Elphin  and  Roscom- 
mon, who  had  assisted  at  the  now  mentioned  council. 

(44)  This  was  also  the  year  of  the  death  of  a  very 
holy  man,  St.  Gilda-Machaibeo  or  Mochaibeo,  whose 
name  has  been  latinized  into  Machabeits.  (45)  He 
was  born  in  1 10^,  and  became  in  all  appearance  a  dis- 
ciple of  the  blessed  Imar,  the  master  and  director  of 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF   IRELAND.  221 

St.  Malachy.  It  is  certain  that,  after  having  been 
for  some  time  a  Canon  Regular  of  St.  Augustin  in 
the  monastery  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  of  Armagh, 
he  was  appointed  abbot  of  it,  probably  soon  after  the 
death  of  Imar,  which  occurred  at  Kome  in  II Si. 
(46)  There  is  reason  to  think,  that  he  did  not  hold 
that  situation  until  his  death.  (47)  He  died  on  the 
31st  of  March,  and  the  Irish  hagiologists  represent 
him  as  a  man  of  superior  piety,  learning,  and  wis- 
dom. (48)  An  illustrious  professor  of  the  school  of 
Armagh,  and  its  chief  director,  Florence  Gorman, 
who  had  studied  for  twenty-one  years  in  France  and 
England,  and  afterwards  taught  in  his  own  country 
for  twenty  years  longer,  died  about  the  same  time  in 
the  same  year.  (49) 

(39)  AA.  SS.  Vit.  S.  Gd.  cap.  SO,  and  Tr.  Th.p.  310. 
GiralduB  says,  (Hib.  exp.  L.  1.  c  34.)  that  Gelasius  lived  entirely 
on  the  milk  of  a  cow,  which  used  to  be  driven  before  him  wherever 
he  went.    For  eatirdy  read  chiefly. 

(40)  2V.  Th.  p.  ib.  Ware  says,  (Archbishops  of  Armagh) 
that  he  died  in  1175  or  1176.  I  suppose  he  had  no  reason  for 
adding  or  1176,  except  his  thinking,  that  the  old  mode  of  anti« 
dpating  the  Christian  era,  followed  in  some  Irish  annals,  was  still 
continued.    But  it  had  ceased  to  prevail  long  before  these  times. 

(41)  See  TV.  Th.  p.  501.  and  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at 
Connor, 

(42)  Ware  compared  with  Harris,  ib.  at  Meath. 

(43)  See  Not.  100.  to  Chap,  xxvii. 

(44)  Ware  and  Harris,  ib.  at  Elphin.  Compare  with  Not.  106* 
to  Chap.  XXVII. 

(45)  His  name  is  in  the  Irish  calendars,  and  Colgan  treats  of 
him  at  31  March. 

(46)  See  Chap.  xxvi.  §.15. 

(47)  We  have  just  seen,  that  Ware  calls  Conchovar,  who  suc- 
ceeded Gelasius  in  the  see  of  Armagh  A.D.  1174,  abbot  of  St. 
Peter  and  St.  Paul  at  the  time  of  his  being  appomted  to  it.  How 
then  could  Machabeus,  who  survived  Gelasius  by  four  days,  have 
been  then  abbot,  if  Conchovar  was  the  real  one  ?    The  matter 


S2S  AN  £CCLESIil8TICAL  HISTORY      CHAP*  XWX. 

maybe  easily  settled  by  supposing^  that,  iif  Ware  be  right,  Macha- 
beus  had  some  time  previous  resigned  the  abbacy* 

(4>8}  Marian  Gorman^  his  contemporary,  styles  him,  as  quoted 
by  Colgan,  a  tower  9f  piety  and  meekness,  an  ark  of  wisdom  and 
sdence,  &&    Others  speak  of  him  in  a  similar  manner. 

(49)  Tr.Th.p.  SIO. 

§.  vii.  In  1175  Henry  11.  sent  Nicholas,  prior 
of  Wallingford,  ailerwards  abbot  of  Malmesbury,  and 
William  ritz-Adelm  to  Ireland  with  the  bull  of 
Adrian  FV.  and  the  confirmatory  brief,  which  Alex- 
ander III*  had  sent  some  time  before  to  Henry. 
(50)    On  their  arrival  a  meeting  of  bishops  was  held 
at  Waterford,  in  which  those  precious  documents 
were  publicly  read.  (51)     This  was  the  first  time 
that  they  were  so  in  Ireland  ;  and,  although  Henry 
undoubtedly  had  Adrian's  bull  in  his  hands^  when  he 
was  in  Ireland,  he  thought  it  unadviseable  to  an* 
nounce  it  publicly.     He  Knew,  that  not  only  the 
whole  drift  of  it,  but  likewise  certain  unfounded  as^ 
persions  contained  in  it  would  have  caused  great  irri- 
tation among  both  the  clei^  and  laity.     But  now, 
owing  to  the  precarious  state  of  his  power  in  Ireland^ 
he  found  himself  obliged  to  recur  to  the  Papal  au- 
thority, thinking  that  he  might  by  this  means  secure 
the  obedience  of  the  clergy,  whom  he  imagined  he 
had  already  brought  over  in  great  part  to  his  side  by 
some  of  the  decrees   of  his  synod  of  Cashel,  uid 
through  whom  he  expected  to  counteract  the  oppo- 
sition of  the  Irish  princes  and  people  to  his  authority. 
After  his  departure  there  was  much  fighting  in  Ire- 
land between  the  natives  and  the  ^reigoers.     A 
grant,  which  he  had  made  of  Meath  to  Hugh  de 
Lacy,  (52)  being  contrary  to  the  interests  of  Tieman 
O'Ruarc,   under  whose  government  a  considerable 
part  of  that  great  territory  had  been  placed,  gave  rise 
to  a  dispute,  which  was  near  terminating  in  open  hoa^ 
tilities.     To  prevent  this  mischief  some  friends  ef 
both  piurties  brought  about  a  conference  between 
O'Ruarc  and  Lacy.     They  met  some  time  in  1172, 


CKAP.  XXIX.  OP  IRELAKD.  fifiS 

on  a  hill  not  hr  from  Dublin,  each  accompanied  by  a 
amall  and  equal  number  of  their  adherents.  But  be- 
fore the  conference  was  concluded  CVRuarc  was 
killed  hj  Oriffin,  a  nephew  of  Maurice  Fitag^ald, 
who  was  present  and  who  excited  him  to  this  act. 
The  apology  set  up  by  writers  of  their  faction  for 
this  dreadful  deed  is,  that  O'Ruarc  had  previously 
aimed  a  blow  against  Lacy.  Whether  this  be  true 
or  not,  this  is  not  the  place  to  inquire.  The  head 
of  O'Ruarc  was  then  cut  off,  and  {daced  over  a  gate 
in  Dublin,  and  his  body  hung,  with  the  feet  upwards^ 
on  a  gallows.  In  this  year  Lacy  ravaged  Annaly,  and 
killed  Donald  OFerral  its  king  or  chieftain.  Early 
in  the  following  year  Strongbow  invaded  Ophaly, 
whose  chieftain  was  O'Dempsy,  and  burned  and 
plundered  some  towns ;  but  on  this  occasion  he  lost 
nis  son-in  Jaw  Robert  de  Quincey,  eonstahle  of  Le^ 
ster,  who  was  attacked  in  a  defile  by  O'Dempsy,  and 
sliun  with  many  of  his  knights  and  the  loss  of  the 
banner  of  Leinster.  (53) 

(50)  Tbis  bfief  may  be  seen  in  Usher^t  S^gg^  No.  47,  taken 
from  the  genuine  and  correct  text  of  Giraldus  ^ifaft.  ejqt.  JL*  S.  c.64 
Lynch  fCambr.  even.  p.  197.)  aigues  from  iti  not  being  in  the 
Roman  BuBariumy  that  it  iB  a  foigery ;  but  diit  and  seme  other 
exceptions  of  his  are  of  as  litde  avail  as  his  aiguments  against  the 
SMithenticity  of  Adrian's  bull.  It  confirms  Uie  grant  made  by 
Adrian  under  the  former  condition  of  the  payment  of  the  Peter- 
pence;  and  Alexander  wishes,  that,  on  eradicating  the  dntjr 
practioes  of  Ireland,  the  nation  may  throi^h  Heniy's  exertions 
become  polished,  and  its  church  be  brought  to  a  betterform.  He 
seems  to  have  known  nothing  of  the  state  of  the  Irish  diiirch, 
except  what  he  heard  from  the  lying  aooounts  of  the  enemies  of 
Irehmd ;  and  as  to  ecclesiastical  or  other  dirt  I  believe  he  might  k 
those  tim^  have  found  enough  of  it,  and  I  fear  more,  neawr 
home,  without  locrfdng  lor  it  in  this  coontiy.  I  dare  say  he  woeU 
have  been  hard  set  to  meet  with,  in  any  equal  portion  of  the  Chivofa 
of  that  period,  so  many  excdlent  bishops  as  Gelasios,  Laurence 


224  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXIX. 

OToole,  Christian  of  Lismore,  Catholicus  of  Tuam,  &a  There 
is  nothing  in  the  brief  concerning  any  letters  or  other  papers  sent 
by  Irish  archbishops  and  bishops  to  the  P(^ ;  (see  above  §.  5.) 
and  the  only  authority  allied  for  Henry's  right  to  Lrdand  is  the 
Bull  of  Adrian. 

(51)  Giraldus  {loc.  dt^)  Ware,  Annals  at  A.  1175.  Lyttelton, 
&a&c.  I  do  not  understand,  why  Leland  fB.  1.  c^.  4.)  places 
this  meeting  of  the  clergy  at  Waterfbrd,  the  airival  of  Nicholas 
of  WaUingford,  whom  he  calls  simply  WaUingfordf  and  the 
reading  of  Adrian's  bull,  &c.  so  late  as  A>  1177.  lam  sure 
he  is  wrong ;  but  I  shall  not  tire  the  reader  with  a'  disputation  on 
this  subject. 

(52)  The  charter  of  this  grant  is  in  Ware's  Antiquities,  cap.  27. 

(53)  Ware,  Annals  at  A.  1172.  Lyttelton,  B.  4,  &c. 

§.  viiT.  In  1173  confederacies  were  formed  in 
Ireland  for  the  purpose  of  driving  out  the  Anglo- 
Normans,  who  dissatisfied  with  Hervey  de  Monte 
Mariaco,  whom  Strongbow  had  placed  over  the  army, 
after  the  death  of  De  Quincey,  called  out  for  Rey- 
mond  le  Grose  as  their  commander.  Strongbow 
having  complied  with  their  wish,  Reymond  set  about 

J  blundering  the  Desies,  took  Lismore  which  he  pil- 
aged,  and  sent  a  great  part  of  his  united  spoil  by 
water  towards  Waterford.     The  vessels,  in  which  it 
was  contained,  were  met  at  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Blackwater  by  a  Danish  fleet  from  Cork,  and  a  com* 
bat  ensued,  in  which  the  Danes  were  worsted.  Mean- 
while Reymond  defeated  a  body  of  the  Irish,  who 
had  been  sent  to  Lismore  by  Dermod  Mac-Carthy, 
king  of  Desmond,  and  then  marched  to  Waterford, 
driving  along  a  great  number  of  cattle.     Not  long 
after  in  a  fit  of  £sgust  he  returned  to  Wales.  (54^ 
The  command  of  the  army  now  devolved  on  Hervey 
de  Monte  Marisco,  who  in  the  following  year,  1174, 
wishing  to   signalize  himself,    obtained  permission 
from  Strongbow  to  invade  the  territories  of  Donald 
O' Brian,  king  of  North  Munster.     This  was  granted 
to  him,  and  Strongbow  himself  went  to   Cashel, 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF   IR£LAND. 

where  he  expected  reinforcemcints  from  Dublin.  The 
corps  under  Hervey  was  attacked  all  of  a  sudden, 
early  on  a  morning,  near  Thurles  (55)  by  Do- 
nald O'Brian,  and  400  of  them,  or,  according  to 
another  account,  (56)  700,  together  with  four  of 
their  chief  leaders,  were  put  to  the  sword,  while  the 
remainder  fled  to  Waterford,  whither  Strongbow 
also  hastened  his  return,  and  shut  himself  up  in  the 
city  as  if  it  were  besieged.  For  the  whole  country 
was,  on  the  news  of  O'  Brian's  success,  filled  with  Irish 
armies,  which  withdrew  their  allegiance  from  Henry. 
Roderic  O'Conor  soon  after  entered  Meath  with  a 

freat  force,  and  ravaged  the  whole  country,  which 
[ugh  de  Lacy  had  parcelled  out  among  his  friends 
and  soldiers.  Hugh  Tirrel,  who  acted  for  Lacy, 
then  in  England,  finding  that  he  would  not  be  able 
to  defend  the  castle  of  Trim,  demolished  the  fortifi- 
cations, burned  it,  as  he  did  also  that  of  Duleek, 
and  escaped  with  his  soldiers  to  Dublin.  While  the 
affairs  of  the  foreignei's  were  in  this  perilous  state, 
Reymond  was  persuaded  to  return  to  Ireland,  and 
arrived  with  his  cousin  german  Milo,  or  Meyler, 
and  30  other  knights,  all  of  his  own  kindred,  besides 
100  cavalry  and  300  infantry,  in  the  harbour  of  Wa- 
terford at  a  very  critical  moment.  At  that  time  a  ge- 
neral insurrection  of  the  Danes  of  Waterford  was 
breaking  out;  but  Reymond  was  able  to  rescue 
Strongbow  from  their  fury,  and  conducted  him  to 
Wexford.  Afterwards  they  put  to  death  all  the 
Anglo-Normans  they  met  with  in  the  streets  or  else- 
where, until  at  length  terms  were  agreed  upon  be* 
tween  them  and  the  garrison.  Reymond  then 
marched  towards  Meath  against  Roderic  O' Conor, 
who  hearing  of  his  approach  returned  to  Connaught. 
(57)  In  the  succeeding  year  1 1 75  Reymond,  as- 
sisted by  Donald  prince  of  Ossory,  undertook  the 
siege  of  Limerick,  in  order  to  enrich  his  army  with 
the  plunder  of  that  city,  and  probably  in  revenge  for 
the  victory  gained  by  Donald  O' Brian  near  Thurles. 

VOL.  IV.  Q 


226  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY       CRAP.  XXIX. 

{But  it  would  lead  me  too  far  to  enter  into  a  detail  of 
^his  siege  and  its  consequences. 

(54)  Ware,  ib.  at  AA17S.  Lyttelton,  ib.  &c.  &c. 

(6&)  Lyttelton  was  wrong  in  placing  this  battle  in  Ossoty. 

''(SB)  Annals  of  Innis&llen. 

(57)  Ware,  i^.  at  A.  1174,  Lyttelton,  &c.  &c. 

§.  IX,  While  matters  were  going  in  this  manner, 
Henry  perceived  that  it  was  not  an  easy  task  to  sub- 
due the  Irish  nation,  and,  considering  the  delicate 
state  of  his  af&irs  both  in  Great  Britain  and  France, 
first  strove  to  render  their  clergy  subservient  to  him 
by  means  of  the  Papal  decrees,  which  he  got  read  at 
Waterford,  as  we  have  seen  above.  He  knew,  how- 
ever, that  something  more  was  wanting  to  bring  over 
the  laity,  and  accordingly  was  anxious  to  compromise 
his  disputes  with  the  Irish  princes,  particularly  Ro- 
deric  O' Conor.  Things  were  managed  in  such  a 
manner,  that  Roderic  sent  over,  to  negotiate  in  his 
name  with  Henry,  three  ambassadors,  Catholicus  arch- 
bishop of  Tuam,  Concors  abbot  of  St.  Brendan's  of 
ClonJert,  and  Liaurence  his  chancellor.  They  waited 
on  the  king  at  Windsor  about  Michaelmas  of  this 
year  11 75,  and  within  the  octave  of  that  festival  a 
great  council  was  held  there,  (58)  in  which  the  fol- 
lowing aiticles  were  agreed  upon.  Roderic  was  to 
be  still  a  king,  but  as  holding  under  Henry,  and 
•was  to  retain  his  hereditary  territories  as  firmly 
and  peaceably  as  he  had  possessed  tiiem  before  Hen- 
ry*s  arrival  in  Ireland.  He  was  likewise  to  have  un- 
der his  superintendence  and  jurisdiction  the  other 
kii^,  princes,  &c.  of  the  rest  of  Ireland,  with  die 
^iCi^eption  of  some  parts,  and  was  bound  to  make 
them  pay,  through  his  hands,  their  tribute  to  the 
'king  of  England.  These  kings  &c.  were  not  to  be 
disturbed  as  to  the  possession  of  their  principalities, 
as  long  as  they  remained  faithful  to  Henry  and  obe- 
dient' to  Roderic.    'But  in  case  they  failed  in  either 


i(>fi[AP«  XXIX.  OF  IRELAND.  2at 

ifointf  or  refused  to  pay  the  tribute,  Roderic  was  au- 
ithorised  to  judge  of  their  proceediugg,  and,  if  requi- 
isite,  to  deprive  them  of  their  power  and  possessions ; 
•and,  should  bis  own  power  not  be  sufficient  for  that 
.purpose,  he  was  to  be  assisted  by  the  English  ki9g's 
constable  and  his  other  servants  and  sol(£ei*s.  Tlie 
^bute  to  be  paid  by  Roderic  and  the  Irish  at  large 
was  very  trifling,  consisting  only  of  a  hide  for  every 
4centh  head  of  cattle  killed  in  Ireland*  This  agree- 
ment and  the  extent  of  Rodericks  power  were  not, 
-liowever,  to  comprehend  all  Ireland ;  for  the  king 
reserved  to  himself  or  to  his  barons  Dublin  and  its 
appurtenances,  all  Meath  and  Leinster,  besides  Wa^ 
tenord  and  the  country  thence  to  Dungarvan  in- 
cluded. There  were  some  minor  articles,  which,  as 
I  am  not  writing  a  civil  history  of  Ireland,  it  would 
be  out  of  my  line  to  give  a  detail  of.  (59)  One  of 
.the  witnesses  to  this  treaty  was  St.  Laurence  O'TooIe, 
who  had  come  over  to  England  concerning  certain 
afl^irspf  his  church,  some  time  before  the  arrival  of 
iRoderic's  ambassadors*  In  the  same  council  or  as« 
iKmbly  Henry  exercised  the  first  act  of  his  authority 
.QSito  the  ^TOointment  of  Irish  .bishops  by  naming  to 
-the  see  of  >Waterford,  which  happened  to  be  then 
-vacant,  (probably  by  the  death  of  Tostius,  who  had 
MSKted  at  the  synod,  of  Xells)  one  Augustin  an  Irish- 
man, who  is  styled  master^  and  whom,  as  St.  Lau- 
rence was  about  returning  to  Ireland,  he  sent  in  his 
company  to  be  consecrated  by  Donald,  arqhbishop  of 
tOtthel.  (60)  On  this  occasion  the  king  acted  veiy 
judiciously ;  1.  by  not  placing  a  foreigner  over  the 
church  or  Waterford ;  and  S.  by  not  getting  Augus- 
ttiiLConsecrated  in  England,  but  .directing  him,  as 
the  canons  required,  to  the  metropolitan^  whose  suf* 
^ffeganhe  was:  to  become. 

(58c)  Hoved^n  says  (at  ^.  1175.)  that  the  agreement  between 
.tbei]pq09  Homy  and  Reverie  .was  made  in  octavis  S.  MtfhaeliSf 
may  be  undmtpod  of  the  Oct^re  of  Michaelmasi  that.is, 

q2 


228  AN   SGCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.  XXIX. 

the  0th  of  October,  or  of  aome  day  within  the  Octave.  The 
blundering  translator  of  Ware's  Annals  at  said  year  has  en^^fied 
Hoveden's  words  by  8th  of  October,  probably  not  understandbg 
the  meaning  of  the  word  Octave,  and  for  CathoUcus,  Sfc.  he  has  the 
Catholic  bishop  of  Tuam.  Hatxis  (at  Archbishops  of  Tuam, 
CaihoUcus)  instead  of  Concors  writes  Canthred. 

(59)  The  whole  treaty  is  in  Hoveden's  Annals  at  A»  1 175.    See 
also  Lyttdton,  B.4. 

(60)  Hoveden  writes ;  (ib'J  ^*  In  eodem  vero  concUio  dedit  rex 
Angliae  magistro  Augustino    Hybemensi    episcopatum   Water" 

Jbrdiae,  qui  tunc  vacabat  in  Hybemia.  Et  misit  eum  in  Hy- 
bemiam  cum  Laurentio  Diviliniae  archi^iscopo,  ad  consecrandum 
a  Donato  CassUiensi  archiepiscopo" 

§.x.  It  was  in  the  same  year  117^9  and  some 
time  before  the  now  mentioned  assembly  was  held, 
that  St.  Laurence  was  near  being  killed  at  Canter- 
bury. Having  gone  thither  to  wait  upon  the  king, 
who  was  there  at  that  time,  he  was  I'eceived  with 
great  respect  by  the  monks,  and  after  a  night  spent 
in  imploring  the  suffrages  of  the  martyr  St.  Thomas 
Becket,  prepared  at  their  request  to  celebrate  mass 
on  the  following  morning.  As  he  was  proceeding 
to  the  altar,  dressed  in  his  pontificals,  a  certain  mad- 
man, who  had  heard  that  he  was  a  holy  man,  took 
it  into  his  head  that  it  would  be  a  good  act  to  give 
him  the  crown  of  martyrdom  and  make  him  another 
St.  Thomas.  Accordingly  he  seized  upon  a  large 
club,  and  rushing  through  the  crowd,  struck  him 
with  all  his  might  a  violent  blow  on  the  head, 
which  made  him  fall  near  the  altar.  The  monks 
and  the  people  much  aggrieved  thought,  that  he  was 
mortally  wounded.  But  after  a  little  time  lifting  up 
his  head,  the  saint  called  for  some  water,  over 
which  he  said  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  having  blessed 
it  with  the  sign  of  the  Cross,  desired  the  wound  to 
be  washed  with  it.  This  done,  the  flowing  of  the 
blood  ceased,  the  wound  was  healed,  and  ne  cele- 
brated mass.    On  the  king's  ordering  that  the  mad* 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF    IRELAND.  229 

man  should  be  hanged,  St.  Laurence  interceded 
for  him,  and  with  difficulty  obtained  his  pardon. 
(61) 

In  this  year  died  at  a  very  advanced  age  Moeliosa 
(whom  some   call   Malachy)    Mac-Inclericuir,  the 
immediate  successor  of  the  great  St.  Malachy  in  tlie 
see  of  Down,  and  who  was  one  of  the  prelates  of 
the  council  of  Kells.     He  was  succeeded  by  Gilla- 
domnai    (called  Geldsitis)  Mac-Cormac,    who  died 
in  the  course  of  said  year,    and  after  whom  was 
appointed  another  Malachy.  (62)     In  the  same,  or 
in  the  following  year  Gillacomida  (called  also  GiU 
bertj  O'Caran  was  removed  from  the  see  of  Raphoe 
to  that  of  Armagh,  in  the  room  of  Conchovar  Mac- 
Onchailleadh,  wiio  died  at  Rome.  (63;     He  was 
bishop  of  Raphoe  at  the  time  of  tlie  foundation  of 
the  Cistercian  monastery  of  Newry,  to  th^  charter 
of  which  he  was  one  of  the  witnesses,  under  the 
title  of  bishop  of  Tir-conail,  in  which  territory  Ra- 
phoe is  situated.     He  was  bishop  there   also  when 
Henry    II.    arrived    in    Ireland.    (64)      Flathbert 
O'BroIcan,  who  some  years  before  had  resigned  the 
see  of  Derry,  (65)  and   afterwards   retained  only 
the  government  of  the  monastery  of  Derry,  having 
refused  that  of  Hy,  died  in  said  year   1 1 75,  and 
was  buried  in  that  monastery,  leaving  a  great  repu- 
tation for  wisdom  and  liberality.     He  was  succeeded 
in  the  monastery  by  Gelasius  O'Branain.  (66) 

(61)  VU.  S.  Laurent,  cap,  19.  The  author  states,  that  this 
tiansaction  was  attested  by  a  person,  who  was  present 

(62)  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Down. 

(63)  Above  §.  6. 

(64)  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Armagh  and  Raphoe. 
Gilbert  of  Raphoe  is  mentioned  in  Hoveden's  list  of  Irish  sees. 
For  his  signature  to  the  charter  o£  Newry  see  Noi>  34.  to  Chap. 

(65)  Above  $.5. 


3d0         AN   SCCLESIASTICAt   HISTORY        CHAP.  XXIZ. 

f66)  Tr.  TA,  p.  505.  and  Ware,  Annnlsdt  A.  1175,  andAK 
thcps  at  Derry* 

§.  XI.    About'  these  times  Strongbow  founded  a 
priory  for  knights  of  the  order  of  St.  John  of  Jeru- 
salem,  called  at  a  much  later  period  Knights  of  Mal- 
ta, at  Kilmainham   near  Dublin,    which  foundation 
was  confirmed  by  Henry  II.  (67)     That  place  had 
been  anciently  called  KilUmagnend  from  St.  Mag- 
nend,  who  was  abbot  there  in  the  early  part  of  the 
seventh  century,  and  who  is  said  to  have  been  a  son 
of  Aidus,  prince  of  Orgiell,  who  died  in  606  (607)« 
St.  Magnend's  name  is  in  the  Irish  calendars  at  18 
December.  (68)     Strongbow  died  about  the  begin- 
ning of  June  A.  D.  1176,  and  his  body  was  kept 
unburied  until  Reymond,  whom  his  wife  Basilea, 
sister  of  Strongbow,  had  sent  for  in  all  haste,  arrived 
in  Dublin.     It  was  then,  under  the  direction  of  St. 
Laurence  O' Toole,  solemnly  interred  in  the  cathe- 
dral church  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  alias  Christ-church. 
Strongbow  left,  by  his  wife  Eva,  daughter  of  Der- 
mod  Mac-Murrogb,  a  daughter,  named  Isabel,  who 
was  afterwards  married  to  William  Mareschal,  earl 
of  Pembroke.  (69)     The  king,  on  hearing  of  Strong- 
bow's  death,  sent  over  to  Ireland,  as  his  deputy  or 
lieutenant,  William  Fitz-Adelm,  and  together  with 
him  John  de  Courcey,    Robert  Fitz-Stephen,    and 
Milo  de  Cogan,  who  were  to  act  under  him.     In  the 
beginning  of  September  of  the  same  year  Maurice 
Fitzgerald  died  at  Wexford  leaving  three  sons,  Wil- 
liam, Gerald,  and  Alexander.     Irom  Maurice  are 
descended  all  the  noble  and  illustrious  families  of 
the  Fitzgeralds  in  Ireland.     Soon  afler  the  death  of 
Strongbow,  and  before  the  arrival  of  Fitz-Adelm, 
Melagblin  Mac-Loghlin,  an  Ulster  prince,  attacked 
and  demolished  the  castle  of  Slane,  on  which  occasion 
Richard  Fleming,  the  owner  or  governor  of  it,  was, 
together  with  many  others,  put  to  the  sword,  none 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF  IRELAND.  231 

of  the  pirinees  of  Ulster  at  this  time  recognizing  the 
30vereignty  of  the  king  of  England.  (70) 

To  this  year  1173»  and  to  the  first  of  January, 
some  accounts  assign  the  death  of  Malachy  O'  Brin, 
or  Cy Byrne,  bishop  of  Kildare.  (71)  It  is  related^ 
that  St.  Laurence  once  ordered  him  to  undertake  the 
cure  of  a  lady,  who  was  mad  and  possessed  with  an 
evil  spirit,  but  that  he  declined  the  task,  saying  that 
he  was  not  of  sufficient  merit  to  be  able  to  expel  de- 
vils. ^72)  He  was  succeeded  by  Nehcmias,  who 
held  tne  see  for  about  18  years.  ^73)  In  1 177 
Charles  O'Buacalla,  abbot  of  Mellifont,  became 
bishop  of  Emly,  and  died  in  less  than  a  month  aften 
(74)  Who  was  his  immediate  predecessor  is  not 
known ;  for  he  could  not  have  been  O'Meicstia,  who 
died  in  1172.  (75)  Imar  O'Uuadan,  bishop  of  Kil- 
lala,  or  of  Hua-Fiachra,  died  also  in  1177*  (76) 

(67)  Wiire,  Antiq,  cap.  26.  at  DiMiiu 

(68)  AA.  SS. ;?.  584  and  713.  Archdall  says,  {Bt  Kilmaia- 
ham)  that  Mi^end  was  abbot  of  Kill-magnend  in  606;  but 
Cdgan  merely  states,  that  this  was  tlie  year  of  his  father's  death. 

(69)  Ware,  Annals  vX  A-  1176. 

(70)  See  Ware,  ib.  and  Lyttleton,  B.  5. 

(71)  See  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Kildare.  Colgan, 
CTr.  Th.p.  680.)  erronoously  calling  him  0* Brian,  places  his 
death  in  1175,  and  so  do,  as  Harris  observes,  the  Annuls  of 
Leinster. 

(72)  VUa  S.  Laur.  cap,  28.  Hairis  pretends,  (Joe.  cU.)  that 
O'Brin  was  right  in  making  this  excuse,  if  what  historians,  as  he 
pompously  calls  them,  say  of  him  be  true.  But  these  historians 
of  Harris  are  only  Giraldus,  (Hib.  exp.  L.  I.  cap.  25.)  who  is 
well  known  to  have  told  or  repeated  a  great  number  of  falsehoods. 
The  Btoiy  ig>  that,  when  Ktz-Stephen  wsjs  in  the  year  1171  be- 
sieged in  Carig  near  Wexford  by  Donald,  an  illegitimate  son  of 
Dermod  Mac-Morrogh,  and  the  Dafles  of  Wexford,  0*Brin,  and 
O'Hethe,  bishop  of  Ferns,  perjured  themselves  to  make  Fltz- 
Stephen  believe,  that  Dublin  was  taken  by  the  Irish,  and  all  the 
foreigoecB  destroyed,  in  consequence  of  which  Fitz-Stephen  and 


» 


232  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORT     CHAP.  XXIX. 

Ills  party  Burrendered.  This  is  evidently  a  fable  patched  up  to 
iqpologize  for  Fitz.  Stephen's  having  given  up  himself  and  his  gar- 
rison, together  with  the  fortress.  Ware,  treating  of  this  afiir, 
(Annal.  at  A.  1171)  shews,  that  he  did  not  believe  GiialduSy 
whose  tract  he  had  before  his  eyes ;  for  he  merely  states,  without 
mentioning  any  bishop,  that  the  besi^ers  had  spread  a  report, 
that  Dubbn  was  taken,  and  Strongbow  and  his  army  there  cut  to 
pieces.  In  &ct,  there  were  very  strong  grounds  for  such  a  re- 
port ;  whereas,  had  Roderic  O'Conor  and  the  Irish  acted  with 
more  caution  and  ability,  the  foreigners  then  in  Dublin  might 
have  been  all  exterminated.  (See  Chap,  xxviii.  §.  15.)  Add^ 
that  Ware,  giving  an  account  ( Bishops)  of  those  two  prelates, 
has  not  a  word  of  that  story ;  and  it  was  reserved  for  Hairis  to 
foist  the  slanderous  tale  into  that  honest  writer^s  works. 

(7S)  Ware,  Bishops  at  KiUare.        (74)  Jb.  at  Emit/. 

(75)  Above,  §.  5.        (76)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Killala. 

§.xii.  In  the  same  year  1177  Malachy,  the  new 
bishop  of  Down,  was  taken  prisoner  by  John  de 
Courcey,  but  at  the  request  of  Viviani  Cardinal 
Priest  of  the  title  of  St.  Stephen  in  Monte  Coelio, 
was  soon  after  restored  to  his  liberty  and  see.  De 
Courcey,  wishing  to  give  some  employment  to  the 
Anglo-Norman  troops,  and  to  provide  for  their 
wants,  had,  in  spite  of  the  deputy  Fitz-Adelm's 
orders,  set  out  early  in  this  year  (77)  from  Dublin 
with  a  select  body  of  them,  joined  by  some  Irish, 
and  by  a  quick  march  of  three  or  four  days  arrived 
unexpectedly  at  Downpatrick,  the  capital  of  Ulidia, 
or  UUaffh,  and  at  that  time  an  open  unfortified 
place.  Mac-Dunlevy,  its  king,  being  unprepared 
for  this  attack,  withdrew  from  the  town.  Cardinal 
Vivian,  the  Pope's  legate  for  Scotland  and  the  neigh- 
bouring islands,  and  also  for  Ireland,  happened  to 
be  then  at  Downpatrick,  having  arrived  there  a 
short  time  before  from  the  Isle  of  Mann,  and  where 
he  was  treated  with  great  respect.  He  endeavoured 
to  mediate  a  peace  between  Mac-Dunlevy  and  De 
Courcey,  and  proposed  that  the  latter  with  his  troops 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF  IRELAND.  233 

should  quit  the  country  on  condition  of  the  former 
paying  tribute  to  king  Henry.  De  Courcey  being 
quite  averse  to  this  agreement,  the  Cardinal,  vexed 
at  his  unjust  conduct,  went  to  Mac-Dunlevy  and 
exhorted  him  to  take  arms  in  defence  of  his  territo- 
ries. This  prince  soon  collected  an  army,  it  is  said, 
of  10,000  men,  and  marched  to  attack  the  invaders. 
De  Courcey  and  his  men  went  out  to  meet  them,  and 
after  a  hard  fought  battle  gained  a  victory.  The 
Cardinal  took  refuge  in  a  Church,  but  was  pro- 
tected by  De  Courcey,  who  also  granted  him  the 
freedom  of  the  bishop  Malachy,  who  in  the  pursuit 
of  the  Ulidians  had  fallen  into  the  enemy's  hands. 
After  this  Vivian  went  to  Dublin,  and  held  there  a 
a  synod  of  bishops  and  abbots,  in  which  setting 
forth  Henry's  right  to  the  sovereignty  of  Ireland  in 
virtue  of  the  Pope's  authority,  he  inculcated  the  ne- 
cessity of  obedience  to  him  under  pain  of  excom- 
munication. He  allowed  the  foreigners  liberty  to 
take  whatever^victuals  they  might  want,  in  their  ex- 
peditions, out  of  the  churches,  into  which,  as  sanc- 
tuaries, the  Irish  used  to  remove  them ;  merely  or- 
dering, that  a  reasonable  price  should  be  paid  for 
them  to  the  rectors  of  such  churches.  (78;  Thus 
he  atoned  for  his  former  attention  to  Mac-Dunlevy. 
While  Vivian  was  in  Dublin,  William  Fitz-Adelm 
founded,  by  order  of  Henry  IL  the  celebrated  abbey 
of  St.  Thomas  the  martyr  (Becket)  for  Canons 
Regular  of  the  order  of  St.  Victor,  near  Dublin,  on 
the  site  now  called  Thomas-court,  for  the  good  of 
the  souls  of  Geofirey,  count  of  Anjou  father  of  the 
king,  of  the  empress  his  mother,  and  bis  ancestors, 
of  the  king  himself  and  of  his  sons.  Fitz-Adelifi 
made  over  to  it,  on  the  king's  part,  in  the  presence 
of  the  Cardinal  and  of  St.  I^urence  O'TooIe,  a 
piece  of  land  called  Donower  or  Donore.  This 
abbey  became  in  course  of  time  most  splendidly  en- 
dowed.   (79)      The   synod  being  ended>    Vivian 


234  AS  £eCLBSIA9TICAL   HISTORY       CHAP.  XXIX. 

passed  over  to  Ckester,  and  soon  after  returned  to 
Scotland.  (80) 

(77)  Colgaa  was  hugdy  mistakea  (Tr.  Th.  p.  106.)  in  aaagn^ 
ing  John  de  Couicey's  fint  arrival  in  Irehnd  to  ji.  JD.  1185.  He 
nuBundentood  a  passage  of  Usher,  who  says^  {Pr.  p.  889.)  that 
Count  John  came  to  Ireland  in  that  year.  But  Usher  meant  not 
John  de  Cocurc^,  but  John,  earl  of  Morton,  and  son  of  Heniy  II. 
who  was  afterwards  king  John,  as  appears  also  from  his  Ind* 
Chrtm.ad  A.  1185. 

(78)  See  GiraldQs,  Hib.  exp.  L.  2.  c  17.  Ware,  Annals  at  A* 
1177.  Lyttleten,  B.  5. 

(79)  See  Ware>  t^.and  Antiq.  cap.  26.  at  Dublin,  The  char- 
ter for  this  fbundation  may  be  seen,  from  an  inspeximusy  in  the 
Monast*  AngL  Vol,  2.  p>  1039.  It  is  also  in  Leland^  History^ 
B*  I.  ch.  6.  ArchdaU  (at  Dublin,  Abbey  of  St.  Thomas)  has 
^[T^ously  bungled  this  business.  According  to  him  the  abbey 
had  been  founded  by  Htz-Adelm  as  early  as  A.  1172,  and  he 

yidls  us,  that  somebody  was  prior  there  between  1172  and  1175 ; 
and  why  ?  Because  that  somebody  was  a  witness  to  a  charter 
granted  by  John  de  Courcy  to  the  priory  of  St.  Patrick  in  Down. 
The  poor  man  seems  not  to  have  known,  that  Fitz- Adelm  was 
not  Henry's  deputy  in  Ireland,  and  consequently  could  not  have 
founded  the  Abbey  of  St.  Thomas  before  1 176.  And  as  to 
what  he  says  about  St.  Patrick's  of  Down,  it  was  not  until  1177 
that  De  Courcey  had  any  thing  to  do  with  Down,  nor  until  1183 
that  he  gave  the  name  of  St.  Patrick  to  a  church  in  that  town- 
Hien  he  assigns  the  grant  of  Donore  to  1178,  as  if  said  grant 
were  not  at  the  time  of  the  fbundation  of  the  abbey,  or  as  if  St. 
Ylvian  had  not  left  Ireland  in  1177  soon  after  the  conclusion  pf 
the  synod  <^  Dublin. 

(80)  Wove,  Annals  at  ^.1177.  It  is  strange^  that  Usher  (Jnd* 
Chron.)  assigns  to  itf.  1186  Vivian's  synod  of  Dublin  and  his  re- 
turn to  Scotland,  on  occasion  of  which  it  has  been  said,  that  he 
left  Ireland  less  loaded  with  Irish  gold  than  he  wished.  For  this 
was  said  reladvdy  to  his  departure  in  1177*  (See  Fleury,  L.  72. 
§.  59.) 

§•  XIII.  At  this  time  a  great  dissension  prevailed 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF  IRELAND.  295 

between  Roderic  O' Conor  and  his  eldest  son  Mur- 
tach  or  Morrogh,  who  fled  to  Dublin  and  excited 
Fitz-Adelm  to  make  war  on  his  father,  offering  to 
conduct  into  the  heart  of  Connaught  the  army  to 
be  employed  on  this  occasion.     Although  it  does 
not  appear,  that  Roderic  had  in  any  wise  violated 
the  treaty  solemnly  entered  into  with  king   Henry, 
or  had  given  any  provocation  to  the  English  govern- 
ment, Fitz-Adelm  basely  availed  himself  of  that  un- 
natural son's  treasop,  hoping  to  add  Connaught  to 
Henry's  possession^  in  Ireland.     Accordingly  he  dis^ 
patched  in  said  year   1177  Mile  de  Cogan,  with  a 
considerable  army  of  knights,  cavalry,  and  archers, 
who   crossed  the   Shannon,  and  advanced  without 
meeting  any  opposition,  as  far  as  Tuam,  which,  it 
seems,  they  set  nre  to.  (81)    Throughout  the  whole 
country  they  found  no  provisions,  as  they  were  ei- 
ther concealed  in  places  where  they  could  not  be  dis- 
covered, or  had  been  carried  away  or  destroyed,  the 
inhabitants  having  retired  with  their  families  and 
cattle  to  inaccessible  woods  or  to  the  mountains. 
Cogan  and  his  army  were  thus  reduced  almost  to 
starvation,  and  forced  to  set  out  again  for  Dublin, 
without  having  gained  any  advantage ;  but  on  their 
return,  and  after  eight  days  marching  in  Connaught, 
they  were  attacked  in  a  wood  near  the  Shannon  by 
Roderic  and  the  C^nnacians,  and  suffered  consider- 
able loss.  (82)     Murtach  was  taken  in  the  action, 
and  the  Connacians,  not  one  of  whom  had  joined 
him  on  his  entrance  into  their  country,  sentenced 
him,  with  the  consent  of   his  father,  to  have  his 
eyes  put  out,   which  was  accordingly  done.  (8S) 
Some  time  in  May  of  this  year   Henry  held  a  par- 
liament  at  Oxford,  in  which  he  declared  his  son 
John  king  of  Ireland,  having  obtained  permission 
to  do  so  from  Pope  Alexander  III.    This  is  not  the 
place  to  inquire  into  the  extent  of  power  or  territo- 
ries in  Ireland,  which  Henry  meant  to  confer  upon 
John  I  but  this  much  I  may  remark,  that  John  was 


336  AK   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.  XXIX. 

not  Styled  king  of  Ireland,  his  title  being  lord  of 
Ireland  and  earl  of  Morton.  (84)     Afterwards,  and 
in  the  same  year,  he  made  a  grant  to  Robert  Fitz- 
Stephen  and  Milo   de  Cogan   of  the  kingdom  of 
Cork,  that  is,  of  Desmond,  to  hold  under  himself 
and  his  son  John,  and  their  heirs,  except  the  city 
of  Cork  and  the  adjoining  cantred,  which    Henry 
retained  in  his  own  hands,  but  of  which  Fitz-Ste- 
phen  and  Cogan  were  to  have  the  custody  for  him. 
?85)     This  grant  was  of  no  great  service  to  them ; 
for  in  spite  of  it  they  got  possession  of  only  a  small 
part  of  that  kingdom,  and  two  years  afterwards  were 
glad  to  put  up  with,  between  them  both,  seven  cantreds 
near  the  city,  while  24  cantreds  remained  out  of  their 
and  Henry's  power.  (86)     A  similar  sort  of  grant, 
rather  nominal  than  real,  was  some  time  after  made 
of  the  kingdom  of  North-Munster  by   Henry  to 
Philip  de  Breuse,  who,  notwithstanding  the  king's 
writ,  and  the  assistance  of  Fitz-Stephen  and  Cogan, 
never  acquired  an  inch  of  it,  and  got  so  frightened 
that  he  and  his  Welchmen  thought  it  their  best  plan 
to  return  home.  (87)     And  it  will  be  seen,  that  the 
brave  Donald  O'Brian,  who  lived  for  several  years 
after  these  times,  retained  his  kingdom   until  the 
day  of  his  death. 

(81)  A  conflagration  of  Tuam  in  1177  jsjioentioned  in  the  Irish 
annals.    (See  Tr.  Tk.  p.  GS*.) 

(82)  Giraldus  pretends^  that  of  Cpgan's  party  only  three  men 
were  killed;  but,  asWareobseiveSy  the  Lndi  annals  give  a  different 
account  of  the  matter. 

(8S)  Ware,  Annals  at  A.  1177.  Lyttleton  B.  5.  Leland,  S. 
!•  ck.  4* 

(84)  See  Ware,  ih.  and  AnUq.  cap.  27*  Hoveden  and  Bromp* 
ton  have  the  name  king ;  but  this  was  not  John's  real  title. 

(85)  Henry's  charter  for  this  grant  is  in  Ware's  AntipaUeSf 
cap. 27.    See  also  the  Annah  Bi  A.llll. 

(86)  See  Giraldus,  {Hib.  exp.  L.  2.  c,  18.)  and  from  him  Ware, 
(focc  ciU.)  who  is  copied  by  Smith,  History  of  Cork,  B.Uch.l. 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF  IRELAND.  237 

LytdetOD  was  quite  wrong  (B.  5.)  in  supporing  that  Fitz-ScqiheB 
and  Cogan  divided  between  them  the  whole  kingdom  of  Desmond, 
with  merely  the  exceptions  mentioned  in  Heniy's  charter. 

(87)  Ware,  ArUiq,  cap.  27-  and  Annals  at  A.  1179.    Lyttle- 
ton,  loc  ciU  and  Fenari  History  of  Limerickj  part  2.  ch,  2. 

§•  XIV.  In  the  following  year,  1 178  John  de  Cour- 
cey  met  with  a  great  check.  He  had  been  plunder- 
ing the  now  county  of  Louth,  and  was  driving  thence 
a  vast  number  of  cattle,  when  he  was  met  in  the 
country  of  Ergall  or  Oriel  by  Murtach  O'Kervaill 
or  Carrol,  prince  of  that  country,  and  Mac-Dunlevy 
of  UUa^h,  who  attacked  him  with  such  success,  that, 
having  lost  many  of  his  soldiers,  he  was  obliged  to 
fly,  attended  by  only  eleven  men,  for  two  days  and 
two  nights  without  food  or  rest,  until  he  reached  his 
castle  near  Downpatrick.  He  was  also  unfortunate 
in  an  incui-sion,  which  he  made  into  Dalaradia.  (88) 
To  this  year  is  assigned  the  foundation  of  the  Cis- 
tercian monastery  of  Rosalas  or  Monaster-evan,  called 
•  of  St.  Mary,  ciUas  De  Rosea  valle,  by  Dermod 
0*Dempsy,  prince  of  Ophaly,  who  richly  endowed 
it.  (89)  In  this  year  died  on  the  8th  of  May  Do- 
nald O'Fogarty,  bishop  of  Ossory,  who  had  assisted 
at  the  council  of  Kells,  not  as  bishop  but  as  vicar 

Seneral  of  that  diocese.  (90)  It  is  supposed  that  in 
is  time  the  see  of  Ossory  was  at  Aghaboe,  the  fa- 
mous monastery  of  St.  Cannich  or  Kenny.  (9 1 )  Yet 
this  is  doubtful ;  but  it  is  certain,  that  it  was  there 
in  the  time  of  his  immediate  successor  Felix  O'DuI- 
lany,  who  held  that  see  from  1 178  to  1 202 ;  nor  was 
it,  as  far  as  I  can  judge,  until  after  O'DuUany's 
death  that  it  was  removed  from  Aghaboe  to  Kilken- 
ny* (92)  In  the  same  year  11 78  died  Rugnad 
O'Ruadan,  bishop  of  Kilmacduach}  (93)  and  the 
abbey  and  town  of  Ardfinnan  were  plundered  and 
burned  by  some  English  adventurers.  (94)  About 
this  time^  or  before  it.  Christian,  bishop  of  Lismore, 
must  have  resigned  his  see  ^  for  we  find,  that  in  the 


SiiS         AN  ECCLB9IASTICAL  HISTORY       CHAP.  Xmx. 

yeeff  1179  it  was  held  by  one  Felix.  Christian  ve- 
fcired  io  the  Cistercian  monastery  of  Kyrie  efeison  at 
Odorney  in  the  t^ounty  of  Kerry,  where  he  spent  the 
remainder  of  his  days.  (9^)  On  his  resigning  the 
bishopric  it  may  be  naturally  supposed,  that  he  gave 
up  also  the  apostolic  legateship.  Felix  was  one  of 
the  Irish  *  prelates,  who  assisted  in  1179  at  the  third 
general  council  of  Lateran,  for  the  meeting  of  which 
summonses  had  been  issued  by  Alexander  III.  in  the 
jvreceding  year.  They  are  said  to  have  been  six  in 
all ;  viz.  St.  Laurence  of  Dublin,  Catholicus  of  Tu- 
am,  Constantine  O'Brian  of  Kilialoe,  Felix  of  !Lis- 
more^  Augustin  of  Waterford,  and  Brictius  of  Li- 
merick. On  their  way  through  England  to  Rome 
they  were  obliged  to  take  an  oath,  that  they  would 
not  act  in  any  manner  prejudicial  to  the  king  or  his 
kingdom.  (96)  The  rope  treated  St.  Laurence  with 
much  kindness,  and  gave  him  a  bull,  in  which,  taking 
under  his  protection  the  church  of  Dublin,  he  con- 
.finned  its  rights,  its  jurisdiction  over  the  suffragan 
sees  of  Glendaloch,  Kildare,  Ferns,  Leighlin,  and 
lOssory,  which  he  also  took  under  the  protection  of 
jSt.  Peter  and  the  Roman  church,  and  its  extensive 
possessions  in  churches,  villages,  lands,  &c.  (97) 
In  this  council,  or  soon  after  it,  and  when  he  was 
near  returning  from  Rome,  the  Pope  appointed  him 
legate  throughout  all  Ireland.  (98)  To  this  year, 
ill79  some  accounts  assign  the  foundation  of  the 
iCistercian  abbey  of  Ashro,  or  Easrua,  dlias  De  Sa- 
•mario,  near  Ballyshannon,  by  Roderic  O'Cananan, 
'prinoe  of  Tir^^connel.  (99)  Great  conflagrations  of 
Amngh,  ^Cashel,  Clonfeit,  Lothra  or  Lorrah  in  the 
eounty  of  Tipperary,  and  Tuam,  are  mentioned  as 
^having  occurred  in  said  year;  (100)  but  whether 
owingito  accident  or  design,  I  am  not  able  to  tell. 

t(68)  Ware,  Annalsat  A,  1178.    Seealso  LytUeton,  B.  5. 
I  (09)  Ware,  i&.  and  Awiiq*  cap.  26.  at  Kildare.    He  bajs,  thai; 
^aUiOES  pitoe  this  foundation  in  1 189.    But  it  oould  not  have  been 


C»AP.  XXIX.  OF  IRELAND.  239 

SO  late,  whereas  one  tf  the  ^ntnesaes  to  the  deed  for  it  WM 
^Doint,  bishop  of  Lei^Uin,  who  died  in  1185.  This  deed  n  in 
the  Mimast.  Anglic.  Voi.  2.  jp.  lOSl.  Monasterevan  is  supposed 
to  have  derived  its  name  from  a  monasteiy,  that  had  been  there 
under  the  name  of  St.  Evin.  Ware  seems  to  oonfound  it  with 
Su  Evin*s  monasteiy  of  Ross-maotrecmi.  But  Ros-mao-treoin 
was  the  place  now  called  Old  Ross  in  the  county  of  Wexford, 
and  m  the  southern  part  of  Leinster,  Which  could  not  be  said  of 
Monastereven.  (See  Chap.  xiv.  §,  S.  and  ib.  Nat.  46.)  It  may 
be  justly  suspected,  that  the  name  Monasterevan  meant  merdy 
the  monastery  near  the  river  (abhan  in  Irish),  as  it  was  conti- 
guous to  the  Barrow.  For  I  do  not  find,  that  there  was  any  mo* 
nasteiy  under  the  name  of  St.  Evin  in  that  part  of  fLeinster,  nor 
that  St.  Abban,  from  whom  it  has  been  conjectured  that  Monas- 
terevan got  its  name,  erected  one  there. 

(90)  Ware  (Bishops  at  Ossory)  thought,  that  he  sat  above  20 
years.  Harris  foists  in  ujmards  of  26  years,  on  the  supposition 
•fhn  having  been  bishup  of  Ossoty  at  the  time  of  the  council. 
But  the  most  correct  account  makes  him  at  that  time  only  vicar 
general.    (See  Not.  100.  to  Chap,  xxvii.) 

(91)  ¥^iare  (ib.)  speaks  of  the  see  of  Saigir  as  having  been  re- 
moved to  Aghaboe  periiaps  in  1052,  because  a  church  was  built 
therem'  that  year.  This,  however  is  a  poor  argumoit,  and  the  mat- 
teris  stfiU  uncertain. 

(92)  Ware-aajrs,  (t^;)  that  the* Mttfonal  to  Kilkenny  was  made 
by  O'DuIlany ;  and  in  the  Census  Camerales  of  Cendus,  which 
was  written  before  O^Doilan/s  death,  the  see  is  called  Cainic, 
'But  finom«' passage  quoted  by  Usher  firom  a  catalogue  of  the  bi- 
AOjpB  of  Oraoty  (jPr.  p.  957*)  it  appears,  that  the  see  was  stUl  at 
Agiiaboe,  when  O'DuIlany  died.  The  words  are ;  "A.  D.  mccii. 
oibiit  Reverendus  pater  F6lix  (yDulane  episo^us  Ossoriensb, 
■«u}as  eodeda  cathedndis  tunc  erat  apud  Aghboo  in  superiori 
OsM^riar  Through  an  ectoft  of  the  press,  or  probably  an  over- 
sight of  Usher,  mcii.  appears  there,  and  also  in  the  Ind.  Chron. 
iattead  of  mccii.  Hie  name  of  Cainic  (Kilkenny)  might  have 
been  intmduoed  into  the  text  of  Gendus  at  a  later  period.  Led- 
wich  has  {Ant.  &cp.  510. 2d.  edi)  some  bungling  about  two  dio- 

'  cases  of  Aghaboe  and  Kilkenny  from  a  Provinciale,  ^diich,  he 
•says,  was  compiled  after  1102,  because  CXDullany  died  in  that 


fi40  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXIX. 

year/ for  wbich,  he  quotes  Usher.  Now  he  might  have  easily 
perceived,  that  1102  is  a  palpable  mistake,  and  that  Usher  had 
observed,  (ib*)  that  the  ProvincialCf  no  matter  when  compiled, 
was  wrong,  and  that  the  sees  of  Aghaboe  and  Kilkenny  ou^t 
not  to  be  distinguished.  Ledwich  complains,  that  Aghaboe  was 
sunk  in  Kilkenny  through  the  encroachment  of  Papal  power  in 
1152,  that  is,  by  Cardinal  Paparo.  But  surely  the  see  was  not 
at  Kilkenny  until  long  after  1 152,  nor  at  the  earliest,  even  ac- 
cording to  Ware,  until  aftor  1178.  What  an  antiquary  of  IreHand 
and  of  Aghaboe ! 

(93)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Kilmacduach. 

(94?)  Archdall  at  Ardfinnan. 

(95)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Lismore^  and  Aniiq,  cap.  26  at  Kerry. 
He  makes  mentk>n  of  a  bishop,  named  0*Cerbail,  (Carrol)  who 
died  at  Lismore  in  1 167 ;  but  he  could  not  have  been  bishop  of 
that  see,  whereas  Christian  was  still  its  bishop  at  the  time  of  the 
synod  of  Cashel  in  1172.    (See  above  $.  2.) 

(96)  Ware,  Annals  at  A.  1179*  It  has  been  said,  (Fleuiy,  Z. 
73.  §.  24.)  that  an  Irish  bishop,  who  attended  at  the  council,  had 
no  other  income  than  the  milk  of  three  cows.  If  this  be  true,  he 
must  not  have  been  one  c^  those  now  mentioned ;  for  it  cannot 
be  supposed,  that  any  of  their  sees  was  reduced  to  such  poverty. 
In  fiict  Hoveden  makes  mention  (at  A.  1179)  of  five  or  six  Iri^ 
bishops,  who,  besides  St.  Laurence  and  Catholicus,  went  to  the 
ooundly  although  other  accounts  reckon  in  the  whole  only  the  six 
above  named. 

(97)  This  bull  is  dated  the  20th  of  April  A.D.  1179,  and 
may  be  seen  in  Usher's  Sylloge^  No.  48.  It  is  surprising  to  ob- 
serve, how  richly  endowed  the  see  of  Dublin  was  at  that  time, 
Lusk,  Swords,  Finglas,  Clondalkin,  Tallaght»  and  many  other 
places  are  mentioned  as  belonging  to  it,  and  also  the  parish 
churdies  of  St.  Thomas,  St.  Nicholas,  St.  Warbuig,  St.  Patrick 
in  the  island,  supposed  to  be  the  old  church  of  St.  P^ck  in  the 
south  suburbs  of  Dublin  (see  Mr.  Mason's  History  of  the  Cathe^ 
dral  of  St.  Patrick,  p.  2.)  the  island  of  the  sons  of  Nessan, 
that  is,  Ireland's  Eye,  (see  Not.  61  to  Chap,  xx.)  &c  Sec 

(98)  Vita  S.  Laurent,  cap.  2$. 

(99)  Ware,  Antiq.  cap.  26.  at  Donegall.  He  observes,  that 
others  place  this  foundation  in  1184.    Roderic  O'Canavan  lived 


CHAP.  XXIX.  OF  IRELAND.  S4i 

unta  1 188,  at  stated  by  Ware  {id.)  and  Colgan  (Tr.  Th.  p.  449.) 
Yet  in  the  Ind*  Chron.  to  this  wofk,  owing  to  one  of  those  enrata 
so  common  in  Colgan*8  printed  text,  his  death  is  maiked  at  A* 
1 178.  The  English  translator  of  Ware's  Annak  has  (at  J.  1 179) 
changed  his  name  into  Koderic  O'Cavanah. 

(100)  Tr.  Th.  Ind.  Chron.  Colgan  (tt.  and  p.  310.)  aasigns 
that  of  Annagh  to  A.  1178 ;  but  O'Flaherty  {MS.  note  at  p. 
310.)  marks  A.  1179. 

§•  XV.  Meanwhile  Fitz-Adelm  had  been  recalled 
from  Ireland  in  1 1 78,  and  Hugh  de  Lacy  appointed 
deputy,  to  whom  Robert  De  la  Poer  was  joined  in 
the  commission.     It  seems,  that  he  was  soon  after 
entrusted  with  the  custody  of  Wexford.     Of  him  it 
has  been  said,  that   he  did  nothing  memorable  or 
great  during  his  government  of  Ireland,  except  his 
having  removed  the  celebrated  staff  of  Jesus  from 
Armagh  to  Dublin.  (101)      But  this  mighty  at- 
chievement  ought  not,   I  think,  to  be  attributed  to 
Fitz-Adelm,  or  to  the  time  of  his  administration, 
during  which  neither  he  nor  any  of  his  countrymen 
had  got  possession  of  Armagh  ;  nor  was  it  probably 
until  1 1 84,  when  Philip  de  Worcester  entered  Ar* 
magh  with  a  great  army,  and  extorted  there  much 
money  and  other  things  from  the  clergy.    (102) 
There  is  ahull  of  Alexander  III.  dated  the  19th of 
May,  A.  D.  1179,  by  which  he  "confirms  the  city 
of  Glendaloch,  in  which  the  cathedral  is,  with  the 
churches  and  other  the  possessions  and  appurtenances 
of  it  to  Malchus,  bishop  of  Glendaloch,  and  to  his 
successors,  saving  the  rights  of  the  abbot  of  Glen- 
daloch.   (103)     St.  Laurence  0*Toole,  being  re- 
turned to  Ireland,  ( i  04)  applied  himself  with  fervour 
not  only  to  the  care  of  his  own  diocese  and  province, 
but  likewise  to  the  duties  of  his  apostolic  legation. 
He  exerted  himself  to  eradicate  whatever  abuses  had 
crept  in,  owing  to  the  perturbed  state  of  the  country, 

Particularly  with  regard  to  the  conduct  of  the  cleigy. 
le  was  very  strict  against  such  of  them  as  were 
roL.  IV.  s 


343  AN  fiCCLBSIASTICAL  HISTORY    CHAP.  XXIX. 

guilty  of  incontinence ;  and  it  is  said  that  he  sent 
140  of  them,  who  were  convicted  of  that  crime,  to 
Rome  to  look  for  absolution  there,  although  be  did 
not  want  power  to  absolve  them  himself.  (105) 
This  was  a  scandal  of  a  new  kind  in  Ireland,  and 
was  chiefly  caused  by  the  bad  conduct  and  example 
of  the  adventuring  and  fighting  sort  of  clergymen, 
that  had  for  some  years  back  flocked  over  to  this 
country  from  England  and  Wales.  (106)  The  holy 
prelate  still  continued  his  unbounded  charities,  and 
during  a  famine,  which  lasted  for  three  years,  gave 
daily  alms  to  500  poor  persons,  besides  supplying 
about  300  more  throughout  his  diocese  with  clothes, 
provisions,  and  other  necessaries.  During  these 
nard  times  about  SOO  children  were  left  at  the  door 
of  his  residence,  all  of  whom  he  got  care  taken  of 
and  well  provided  for.  (107)  Several  miracles  are 
attributed  to  him  during  that  period,  one  of  which 
was  in  the  case  of  Gallwed,  a  priest  of  St.  Martin's 
church  in  Dublin,  who,  having  after  a  heavy  fit  of 
sickness  lain  for  three  days  and  nights  as  if  dead, 
was,  on  St.  Laurence's  addressing  him  and  praying 
over  him,  roused  as  it  were  out  of  a  trance,  and  rose 
in  good  health.  (108) 

(101)  Giraldus,  Hib.  exp,  L.  2.  c.  18.  and  Annals  of  Maiy's 
Abbey  at  A,  1178.  Concerning  this  staff  see  Cha^.  iv.  $•  12. 

(102)  Ware  makes  Fitz-Adelm  the  remover  of  the  staff  to 
Dublin,  but  does  not  place  this  transaction  in  the  time  that  he 
was  deputy  or  governor  of  Iretand ;  assigning  it  in  his  Annals  to 
A*  1180.  How  could  Fitz^Adelm  have  taken  it  out  of  Armagh 
in  that  year,  whereas  neither  he  nor  any  of  the  foreign  adventuKrs 
entered  Armagh  at  that  time,  nor  for  some  years  later  ?  Ware  men- 
tions, (id.  ad  i4. 1 184.)  fixxn  Giraldus,  the  conduct  of  Philip  de  Wor- 
cester; and  on  thisoccasionthestaff  might  have  been  caniedaway.  He 
adds  (at  A.  1180 )  that  it  was  placed  in  the  cathedral  of  the  Messed 
Trinity,  where  it  was  preserved  with  great  care  till  the  suppressioa 
of  monasteries.  And  he  tells  us  [ib.  at  A,  1588)  that  it  was 
burned  and  destroyed  in  the  yearl5S8. 


CHAP»  XXIX.  OP  laSLAKD.  243 

(103)  Harris  (Bishops  at  Gienddlnch)  from  the  book,  called 
Crede  mihu 

(104)  It  is  stnuage,  that  Giraldus  (fft'6.  exp,  L.  2.c.  25.) 
speaks  of  St.  Laurence  as  if  he  had  never  returned  to  Ireland 
after  the  council  of  Lateran,  observing  that  he  was  suspected  by 
the  king  Henry  on  account  of  some  privileges,  contrary  to  the 
royal  dignity,  which  he  had  obtained  in  that  council.    It  is  equally 
strage,  that  Leland  (B,l,ch,5)  follows  Giraldus,  and  adds,  that 
after  the  council  Henry  forbad  him  to  return  to  Ireland,    But  this 
|Mrohibition  is  placed  by  the  author  of  his.  Life  after  his  return  from 
Rome  to  Ireland,  and  after  his  having  gone  on  a  subsequent  occasion 
to  England.   What  were  the  privilieges  derogatory  to  Uie  king*s  dig- 
nity, obtained  by  St  Laurence,!  cannot  discover,  unless  Giraldus 
meant  the  bull,  of  which  above,  granted  to  him  by  Alexander  III. 
Perh£^  Henzy,  who  was  not  ashamed  to  apply  for  bulls,  when  his 
interests  required  them,  and  was  glad  to  get  them,  did  not  wish, 
that  bulls  should  be  issued  in  favour  of  others.    That  St  Laurence 
did  actually  return  after  the  council  to  Ireland  is,  besides  being 
positively  stated  in  his  Life,  evidaiit,  as  will  be  soon  seen,  from 
Hoveden  and  other  old  writers. 

(105)  Vii.  S.  Laurent,  cap.  23. 

(106)  That  tliis  was  the  true  cause  of  the  scandal  will  be  seen 
lower  down,  ftom  what  passed  in  the  s3mod  ci  Dublin  held  a  few 
years  later  under  ardibishop  Cumin.  We  have  a  sample  of  the 
hopeful  kind  of  ecdeskstics,  who  came  over  to  Ireland  with  Strong* 
bow  and  others,  in  one  Nicholas  a  monk,  who  fought  in  their  ar- 
mies, and  who,  when  Strongbow  and  his  party  on  their  way  in 
1171  to  relieve  Fitz-Stepben,  whom  they  thought  still  besi^ied  in 
Carig,  were  on  the  point  of  bdng  totally  defeated  by  0*Ryan, 
prmce  of  Idrone,  kffled  O'Ryan  with  an  arrow,  and  thus  changed 
the  fate  of  the  day.  (Leland,  B.  1.  ch.  2  and  LytteltoSi  B.  4.) 
Such  were  the  missionaries,  who,  according  to  the  wish  of 
Adrian  IV.,  were  to  estabMsh  pure  reVgion  and  soimd  eodesiasti* 
eal  discipline  in  Ireland. 

(107)  VU.  S.  Laurent,  eap*  24.  The  author  was  mistaken  in 
pladng  thoae  tlwee  years  of  &mine  durii^  the  time  of  the  saint's 
legateship.  They  must  have  begun  before  it ;  &r  he  did  not  ||fe 
three  years  after  he  was  cq)pointed  I^giate. 

(lOS)  it.  c^.  90. 

It2 


244  AN  EGCLESIASTICAL  HI8T0RT      CHAP.  XXIX. 

§•  XVI*  Some  time  in  the  year  1180  St.  Laurence 
went  to  England  for  the  purpose  of  settling  a  certain 
dispute  between  Roderic  O'Conor  and  Henry  II. 
(109)  He  took  with  him  a  son  of  Roderic,  who 
was  to  be  left  hostage  with  Henry.  (110)  But 
Henry,  acting  in  a  tyrannical  manner,  would  not 
listen  to  him,  and,  having  given  orders  that  he  should 
not  be  allowed  to  return  to  Ireland,  passed  over  to 
Normandy.  The  saint  retired  to  the  monastery  of 
Abingdon,  where  he  remained  three  weeks.  But 
hoping  to  induce  Henry  to  accommodate  matters  he 
set  out  for  France,  and  having  landed  at  Wishant 
was  proceeding  towards  Normandy,  when  he  was 
seized  with  a  fever.  Being  arrived  near  the  frontiers 
of  that  province  he  descried  the  monastery  of  Augum, 
now  Eu,  belonging  to  Canons  Regular  of  St.  Victor, 
and  situated  at  the  very  entrance  of  Normandy. 
Thither  he  went,  and  having  prayed  in  the  church 
was  received  in  the  hospice.  Foreseeing  that  his 
end  was  near  at  hand,  he  made  his  confession  to  the 
abbot  Osbert  and  received  from  him  the  holy 
Viaticum.  While  he  was  confined  to  bed  David,  a 
respectable  clergyman  and  tutor  of  the  young  prince, 
intended  as  a  hostage,  called  upon  Henry,  and  at 
length  prevailed  upon  him  to  agree  to  some  terms. 
On  his  return  to  Augum  on  the  fourth  day,  the  saint 
expressed  his  joy  at  the  issue  of  the  business.  On 
the  third  day  follovring  he  requested  of  the  abbot 
and  l}rethren  to  be  received  into  their  body  and  fra- 
ternity, which  was  granted  to  him  with  great 
pleasure.  He  then  asked  for  and  received  the  sacra- 
ment of  Extreme  unction.  Being  admonished  to 
make  a  will,  he  answered ;  '*  God  knows,  that  I 
have  not  at  present  as  much  as  one  penny  under  the 
sun."  A  little  before  his  death  he  lamented  the 
sad  state  of  his  country,  saying  in  the  Irish  language ; 
*^  Ah!  foolish  and  senseless  people^  "what  are  you 
now  to  do  ?  Who  mil  cure  your  misfortunes  ? 
Who  'Will  heal  you  f    Soon  after  he  was  called  to  a 


CMAP.   XXIX.  OF   IRELAND.  245 

better  world  at  the  very  end  of  Friday,  the  1 4th 
November,  ^,  D.  1180,  and  after  the  funeral  ob- 
sequies were  terminated  was  honourably  interred  in 
the  middle  of  the  church  of  Augum  in  the  presence 
of  many  persons,  among  others  Cardinal  Alexius 
the  Pone's  legate  for  Scotland,  who  happened  to 
arrive  then  at  Augum.  (Ill)  The  saint's  body  re- 
mained  there  for  about  four  years  and  a  half,  until, 
on  occasion  of  rebuilding  the  church,  it  was  taken 
up  and  placed  in  a  shrine  before  the  altar  of  the 
martyr  Leodegarius.  (112)  He  was  canonized  by 
Honorius  III.  in  the  year  H'iQ.  (113)  After  the 
canonization  his  reliques  were  with  great  solemnity 
placed  over  the  high  altar,  and  preserved  in  a  silver 
shrine.  Some  of  them  were  sent  to  Christ-church, 
Dublin,  and  some  to  various  places  in  France.  (114) 
Immediately  on  being  informed  of  St.  Laurence's 
death,  Henry  II.  dispatched  JefFery  De  la  Hay,  his 
chaplain,  and  a  certain  clerk  of  the  legate  Alexius, 
to  Dublin  for  the  purpose  of  seizing  on  the  revenues 
of  the  see  and  collecting  them  into  the  £xche« 
quer.  (115) 

(109)  In  the  saints  Life  (cap.  31.)  tlie  Irish  king,  in  whose  be- 
half he  went  to  England,  is  called  Deronogus.  This  must  be  m 
mistake!  as  appears  from  the  Life  itself,  in  which  tliat  king  is  cal- 
led the  most  powerful  king  of  Ireland.  Now  there  was  no  such 
powerful  sovereign,  named  DeronoguSy  at  that  time  in  this  ooun- 
tiy.    Hoveden  and  the  abbot  Benedict  call  the  Irish  king  Roderic. 

(110)  So  Hoveden,  Benedict,  and  others.  But  in  the  US^ 
(ib.)  the  young  man,  intended  as  a  hostage,  is  represented  as  a 
nephew  of  St.  laurence. 

(111)  Vit.  S.  Laurent*  capp.  31-32.  seqq.  Hoveden  is  far  from 
being  correct,  when  treating  of  St.  Laurence's  arrival  in  Norman- 
dy and  the  time  ci  his  death.  He  says,  (at  A.  1181)  that  he 
came  to  that  country  after  the  feast  of  the  purification  of  satd 
year,  that  is,  early  in  February  of  1181.  He  speaks  of  him  as 
if  he  had  seen  the  king  Hemy  there,  and  so  does  Butler  in  St. 
Laurence  s  Life  at  I4e  November.    But  the  fact  is,  that  the  saint 


246  AN   BCCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXIX. 

died  before  he  could  see  him  in  Nonnandy.  I  suppose  Hoveden 
was  unwOIing  to  acknowledge  with  what  harshness  his  master  treat- 
ed so  holy  and  respected  a  prelate.  Heniy  was  certainly  not 
fond  of  him,  as  he  knew  how  much  St.  Laurence  was  attached  to 
the  independence  of  Ireland  Then  Hoveden  tells  us,  that  the 
saint  died  not  long  afler,  that  is,  as  his  text  insinuates,  in  rather 
an  early  part  of  1181.  This  is  palpably  wrong ;  for  nothing  is 
more  certain  than  that  his  death  occurred  on  a  14th  of  November. 
It  is  extraordinary,  that  Harris  {Bishops  at  St,  Laurence  (/Toole) 
allies  Hoveden  as  a  voucher  for  the  saint's  death  in  1180,  where- 
as he  expressly  places  it  in  1181.  It  is,  however,  true,  that  1180 
was  the  real  year  of  it,  as  Usher  has  veiy  well  proved,  {SyUoge^  Not. 
ad  No,  48.)  who,  besides  referring  to  Irish  Annals,  observes,  that 
this  is  confirmed  by  the  circumstance  c^the  14th  of  November  liaving 
fidlen  in  that  year  on  a  Friday.  And  Hoveden  himself  supplies 
us  with  an  unanswerable  proof  by  stating,  that  John  Cumin  was 
elected  archbishop  of  Dublin  on  the  6th  of  September.  ^.  118h 
Now,  as  St.  Laurence  died  on  a  1 4th  of  November,  this  day, 
having  been  prior  to  Cumin's  election,  must  have  been  in  1180. 
Ware  was  therefore  right  {Annals  at  ji.  1180,  and  Archbihsops  of 
JDuhUn)  in  marking  the  saint's  death  at  this  year.  Hoveden's 
mistake  in  assigning  it  to  1181  has  been  followed  by  several 
writers,  among  others  Baionius,  Fleury,  &c.  Fleuiy,  to  guard 
against  the  aigument  taken  from  its  having  occurred  on  a  Friday, 
affixes  it  to  a  Saturday.  (See  Hist.  Ecd.  L.  73.  §.  25.)  But  the 
plain  meaning  of  the  author  of  the  Life  is,  that  the  saint's  death 
fell  within  the  Friday.  He  says  (eap.  38) ;  **  Itaque  cum  sextae 
feriae  terminus  advenisset,  in  confinio  Sabbati  subsequentis  spiri- 
tum  sancti  viri  requies  aetema  suscepiU" 

(112)  See  said  Life,  (cap.  35.)  and  Harris  {Archbishops,  Sfc, 
at  St.  Laurence^  from  the  office  of  the  feast  of  the  saint's  transla^ 
tion  celebrated  at  Augum,  or  £u,  on  the  10th  of  May. 

(113)  The  bull  of  canonization  is  in  the  BuUarium  Romanum, 
and  has  been  republished  by  Messtngham  fAj^.  ad.  Vit.  S.  Lau- 
rent.)  andWilkins  (ConcS^c.  Tom.  I.  p.  619.).  It  is  dated  S  >(/iw 
(the  11th)  DecembriSf  1 0th  year  pf  the  pontificate  of  Hono- 
rius  III. 

(114)  See  Harris,  ib. 

(115)  Ware,  AnfiaU  at  A.  1180»  and  Harris,  loc.  cit. 


CHAP.  XXX.  or  IREtAN0;  247 

CHAP.  XXX. 

Death  of  Gilbert  0*Caran  archbishop  of  At^iagh — 
Some  churches  and  abbeys  plundered^  and  several 
others  founded — Insurrection  of  the  people  of 
Munster  against  the  English — Dispute  between 
Roderic  O'Conor  and  his  son — Arrival  o/'  John 
Cuminj  first  English  archbishop  of  Dublin — Bull 
qf  Pope  Lucius  III*  which  in  some  measure 
exempts  the  See  of  Dublin  from  tJie  jurisdiction  of 
Armagh'-^  Philip  of  Worcester  succeeds  Hugh 
de  Lacy  in  the  government  qf  Ireland^  and  extorts 
much  motley  and  other  valuables  from  the  clergy 
at  Armagh'^ Arrival  qf  John  Earl  of  Morton 
and  Lord  of  Ireland — waited  on  by  some  Irish 
LordSj  who  are  insulted  by  him — they  resent 
his  treatment,  and  in  several  conflicts  almost  the 
entire  army  qf  John  is  destroyed — Deaths  and 
successions  qf  several  bishops  and  abbots-^Pro- 
vincial  Synod  qf  Dublin  under  archbishop 
Cumin,  at  which  Albin  O*  Mulloy  preached  against 
the  incoHtinency  and  vicious  habits  of  the  English 
clergy  who  liad  come  into  Iretand'^The  delin-- 
quents  are,  in  consequence,  suspended  from  their 
functions  by  the  archbishop — Gerald  Barry 
preaches  on  the  next  day  against  the  Irish  clergy, 
'but  is  forced  to  acknowledge  their  virtues — Canons 
agreed  to  at  this  Synod — Translation  of  the 
remains  of  St.  Patrick,  St.  Columb  and  St, 
Brigid'^Hugh  de  Lacy  killed^-^Fables  of  GiraU 
dus  Cambrensis  refuted — Payment  qf  titJies  in* 
troduced  into  Ireland — Further  account  and  re- 
Jutalian  qf  tlte fables  qf  Gerald  Barry. 

SECT.   i. 

In  the  same  year  1180  died  also  Gilbert  O'Caran, 
archbishop  of  Armagh,  who  is  said  to  have  made. 


»»- 


248  AS   ECCI.ESIAST1CAL   HISTORY         CHAP.  XXXr 

some  time  before  his  death,  a  grant  of  the  town  of 
Ballybaghal,  in  the  now  county  of  Dublin,  to  the 
Cisterian  monastery  of  St.  Mary,  Dublin.  Qi)  He 
w^as  succeeded  by  Tomultach,  alias  Thomas,  O'Conor, 
who  having  held  the  see  for  some  time  resigned,  as 
will  be  seen  lower  down,  but  afterwards  resumed  it. 
In  this  year  the  abbey  of  Innisfallen,  where  the  gold 
and  silver  and  the  richest  articles  of  that  whole 
country  were  deposited  as  in  an  inviolable  sanctu- 
ary, was  villanously  plundered  by  Maolduin,  son  of 
Daniel  0*Donoghoe,  as  likewise  the  church  of  Ard- 
fert,  and  many  persons  were  killed,  even  in  the  ce- 
metery, by  the  Clancarties ;  but  several  of  the  per- 
petrators of  these  crimes  were  soon  after  punished  by 
an  untimely  end.  (2)  The  foundation,  of  some  re- 
ligious  houses  is  assigned  to  this  yeai*,  such  as  that  of 
Jeripont,  or  Jerpoint,  in  the  now  county  of  Kil- 
kenny, for  Cisterian  monks  by  Donald,  prince  of 
Ossory.  (S)  It  is  said,  that  there  was  an  older  mo- 
nastery of  that  order  at  Killenny,  somewhere  in  that 
country,  founded  by  Dermod  O'Ryan,  and  called 
De  Valle  Deu  but  which  was  afterwards  united  to 
Douske,  now  Graige-ne-managh.  (4)  The  Cister- 
cian abbey  of  Chore,  or  de  choro  S*  Benedicti,  in 
the  place  now  called  Middleton  (counry  of  Cork)  is 
also  marked  at  A.  1180,  and  is  stated  to  have  been 
supplied  from  Nenay  or  Magio  in  the  county  of  Li- 
merick. (5)  Prior  to  this  year  there  was  another 
Cisterian  house,  called  De  castro  Deiy  at  Fermoy, 
which  is  stated  to  have  been  founded  in  1 1 70,  and 
to  have  been  originally  supplied  from  the  monastery 
of  Surium.  (6)  The  monastery  of  Maur,  or  De 
Jbnte  'vivo,  also  belonging  to  that  order,  and  in  the 
same  now  county  of  Cork,  is  said  to  have  founded 
by  Dermod  Mac-Cormac-Mac-Carthy,  king  of  Des- 
mond, and  son  of  Cormac,  the  friend  ot  St.  Ma- 
lachy,  in  1172,  and  to  have  received  its  first  mem- 
bers from  the  abbey  of  Baltinglas.  (7)  According 
to  some  accounts  the  monastery,  likewise  Cistercian, 


^ 


•w 


CHAP.  XXX.  OF   IRELAND.  249 

of  Inis  or  Iniscoiircey,  a  peninsula  adjoining  the 
lough  of  Strangford,  and  opposite  to  Downpatrick, 
was  founded  in  1  ]  80  by  John  de  Courcey^  and  sup- 
plied with  monks  from  Fumess  in  Lancashire.  (S) 
lie  erected  this  monastery  in  atonement  for  his  hav- 
ing destroyed  the  Benedictine  house  of  Erynagh, 
caJled  also  Carrigt  from  the  rock  on  which  it  stood, 
in  the  now  barony  of  Lecale,  which  had  been  found- 
ed in  ]  ]  27  by  an  Ulster  prince,  named  Magnell 
Mackenleff,  and  whose  first  abbot  was  a  St.  Evcmius. 
With  the  lands,  that  belonged  to  this  monastery,  De 
Courcey  endowed  the  new  one  of  Inis.  (9)  To 
about  the  same  year  1180  I  find  affixed  another 
foundation  by  the  same  De  Courcey,  viz.  that  of  the 
Black  priory  of  St.  Andrew  de  Stokes,  a  Benedic- 
tine establishment  in  the  Ardes,  likewise  in  the  now 
county  of  Down.  (lOj 

(1)  Ware,  Archbishops  of  Armagh.  Whether  or  not  that 
grant  was  made  by  Gilbert  is  not  worth  inquiring  into.  Ware 
says,  that  Ballybaghal  got  its  name  ahacuh  S.  Patriciiy  meanin^^ 
I  suppose,  the  staff  usually  called  of  Jesus,  But  what  had  that 
staff,  which  is  said  to  have  been  placed  in  Trinity  Church  Dublin, 
to  do  with  a  country  place  in  the  district  of  that  city  ?  Besides, 
said  staff  was  not  in  Dublin  during  the  times  of  Gilbert.  (See 
Not,  102.  to  Chap,  xxix.) 

(2)  Annals  of  Innisfallen,  and  Ware,  Annals  at  A.  118(X 

(3)  W^e,  Aniiq*  cap,  26.  at  Kilkenny,  It  seems  that,  ac- 
cording to  some  accounts,  the  monks  of  this  establishment  hail 
been  removed  irpm  some  other  place  in  Ossory.  Archdall  (at 
lerpoint)  calls  the  founder  Donogh  O'Donoghoe.  Where  he 
found  him  so  called  he  does  not  tell  us ;  but  surely  the  princes  of 
Ossory  were  not  O'Donoghoes  but  Mac-Gilla^Patridcs* 

(4)  See  Ware,  ib,  and  Harris,  Monasteries, 

(5)  Ware,  ib,  at  Cork,  He  does  not  say,  by  whom  it  was 
founded;  but  Archdall  (at  Middleton)  shamefully  quotes  him,  as 
if  he  had  said,  that  the  Fitzgeralds  were  the  founders.  He  has 
no  such  thing,  nor  could  he ;  for  he  was  too  well  versed  in  Irish 
history  not  to  know,  that  the  Fitzgeralds  were  not  at  that  time  so 


250  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY         CHAP.  XXX. 

seltledai  that  ooimtiyM  to  6et  about  fixindiDgiiioiuBte^^  The 
flimBy  AienMuid  ascribes  it  to  the  Banies,  and,  gtiange  to  remark, 
haB  been  follovred  by  Harris,  (MonastJ  as  if  Harris  could  not 
have  easOj  fiiund,  that  there  were  no  Barries  established  at  that 
time  in  the  South  of  Irdand.  The  first  of  that  name,  who  was 
possessed  of  lands  fheie  grsnted  to  him  by  his  uncle  Robert  Fitz« 
Sfeepheuy  was  Fhitip  Bairy,  who,  as  fiir  as  I  can  discover,  did 
not  oome  to  behind,  or  at  least  reside  in  this  ooimtry,  until  1 183. 
(See  Ware,  Annals  at  A.  1183,  and  Antiq.  cap.  27.) 

(6)  Ware,  Antiq,  cap.  26.  at  CorL  The  same  shallow  Ale- 
mand  ascribes  this  foundation  to  the  Roches,  not  knowing  that 
the  Roches  were  not  settled  in  the  now  county  of  Cork  until  many 
yearn  after  1170.  But  he  had  heard,  that  they  became  lords  of 
Ferrooy,  and  accordingly,  without  distinguishing  the  times,  gave 
them  die  honour  of  this  foundation.  He  was  veiy  little  acquaint- 
ed with  Irish  histoiy,  particularly  the  ancient  part  of  it.  For  in* 
stance,  in  the  Introduction  to  his  work  (p.  19.)  he  confounds  St. 
Moctheus  of  Louth  with  St.  Moedoc  of  Ferns. 

^7)  Ware,  t6.  Archdall  thought  it  probable,  that  the  monas- 
teiy  of  Maur  was  at  a  place  called  Carigiliky  in  the  West  Car- 
beiy. 

(8)  Ware,  ih.  at  Dtnony  and  Aix^didi  at  Iniscourcey,  Ware 
observes,  that  oihien  place  Uiis  feundation  in  1188.  Archdall 
says  that  one  £•  of  this  monastery,  that  is,  the  abbot,  was  a  wit- 
ness to  De  Cource/s  grant  made  to  the  church  of  St.  Patridc  in 
Down,  meaning  the  grant  of  1183.  Were  this  true,  Inis  must 
have  been  founded  some  years  before  1188.  But  that  £.  was 
witness  not  to  die  original  grant  of  1 188,  but  to  a  later  one  in 
fiMfOur  of  said  diurch.     (See  Mon.  AngL  v.  2.  p.  1021.) 

(9)  See  Harris,  History  of  the  county  of  Doton,  ch.  3.  p.  24. 
and  ArchdaU  at  Erynogh  and  Iniscourcey. 

(10)  Ware  treating  (ib.)  of  this  priory  does  not  mark  the  year 
of  its  origimd  foundation  by  De  Courcey ;  but  Harris  (Manasi.) 
as8^;ns  it  to  about  A.  1180.  Archdall  (at  Black  abbey)  is  wrong 
m  saying,  that  De  Courcey  made  this  house  a  ceU  to  the  abbey  c^ 
Lonley  in  Kormandy ;  for,  as  Ware  states,  (loc  cit.)  this  was 
done  by  De  Lacy  about  the  year  1218.  De  Couroey's  charter 
ftr  said  priory  is  in  the  Monast.  An^.  F.  2.  p.  1019 ;  but  there  is 
not  a  word  in  it  about  the  abbey  of  Lonley.    TTiere  is,  however, 


CHAP.  XXX.  OF   IRSLANO.  ^1 

in  the  same  page  another  charter  or  deed,  by  winch  the  abbot  and 
monks  of  Lonl^  make  over  to  Richard^  archbiahop  of  Aimagh,  and 
to  his  successors,  the  said  priory  of  St.  Andrew  in  the  Ardea,  and 
all  their  possessions  m  Ulster.  This  must  have  takm  place  long  a& 
ter  the  times  we  are  now  treating  of;  for  there  was  no  ardibishop 
of  Annagh  named  Richard^  until  Richard  Flta^Ralph,  who 
lived  in  the  14*th  century.  Ware  floe  cU.J  makes  mention  of 
this  annexation  at  rather  alate  period  to  the  see  of  Annagh. 

§ .  II.  Thomas  O'Coaor,  archbishop  of  Annagh, 
made  in  1181  a  visitation  throughout  Tyrone,  with 
which  he  was  well  satisfied.  (11)  In  this  year  died 
Marian  O'Dunain,  abbot  of  the  Augustin  Canons 
monastery  of  Cnoc  na  Sengan  in  or  n^r  Louth.  He 
was  most  probably  the  same  as  the  celebrated  hagio- 
logist  Marian  Gorman,  who  was  certainly  abbot  at 
Loath  in  the  year  1 1 72,  and  who  has  left  a  much 
esteemed  martyrology,  written  in  Irish  verse,  com- 
prizing not  only  Irish  saints,  but  likewise  those  of 
other  countries.  ( 1 2)  On  the  6th  of  September  of 
this  year  John  Cumin,  an  Englishman,  and  a  learned 
and  eloquent  pei^on,  was  deeted  at  Evesham  in  Wor- 
cestershire, on  the  recommendation  of  Henry  11. 
whom  he  had  served  in  a  clerical  capacity,  archbishop 
of  DuUin,  by  some  of  the  clergy  af  that  city  as- 
sembled there  for  that  purpose.  He  was  not  then  a 
priest,  but  in  the  following  year  was  ordained  one  at 
Velletri  and  afterwards  there  consecrated  archbish<^ 
by  Pope  Lucius  HI.  (13)  He  did  not  come  to  Ire- 
land until  1184.  Edaa  O'KiUedy,  who  had  been 
placed  on  the  see  of  Clogher  by  the  great  St.  Ma- 
kdiy,  died  afiier  a  very  loD^  incumbency  in  lUs; 
and  was  ^ueoeeded  by  Moeliosa  O'Carrol,  who  after- 
wards became  archludiop  of  Armagh.  (14)  In  the 
same  year  died  also  Donald  O'HttUucan,  archbishop 
of  Cashel,  who  was  succeeded  by  Maurice,  (15) 
whose  real  name  was  undoulrtedly  Murchertadu  It 
was  during  his  incumbency*  but  in  the  early  part  of 
it,  that  the  celebrated  and  beautiful  Cistercian  abbey 


252  AK  ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY         CHAP.  XXX. 

of  Holy  Cross  in  the  county  of  Tipperary  was  erected 
and  endowed  by  Donald  O'Brian,  king  of  North 
Munster,  whereas  Maurice,  while  archbishop  of  Ca- 
shel,  was  one  of  the  witnesses  to  its  foundation 
charter.  (l6)  In  the  year  1182  the  abbey  of  Dun- 
brody,  county  of  Wexford,  likewise  of  the  Cistercian 
order,  was  founded  and  endowed  with  lands  and 
property  granted  by  Hervey  de  Monte  Morisco.  H?) 
About  the  same  year  Hugh  de  Lacy,  now  lorn  of 
Meath,  erected  two  monasteries  in  that  territory  for 
Augustin  Canons,  one  at  Duleek,  which  he  made  a 
cell  to  the  priory  of  Lhanthony  near  Gloucester,  and 
the  other  at  Colp,  anciently  Invercolpa,  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Boyne,  which  he  made  a  cell  to  Lhan- 
thony in  Monmouthshire.  (18)  Thus  these  adven- 
turers and  plunderers  endeavoured  to  atone  for  their 
robberies  in  Ireland,  committed  not  only  on  the  laity 
but  likewise  on  the  native  clergy  of  the  country. 

(11)  Tr.  Th.  p.  310. 

(12)  Colgan,  A  A,  SS.  p  5.  and  737.  He  extracted  a  great 
part  of  this  woik  from  the  martyrology  of  Tallagh,  usually  called 
that  of  Aengus ;  but  it  is  not,  as  Ware  says,  C  Writers  at  Murry 
or  Marian)  a  supplement  to  that  martyrology.  (See  Harris, 
Addition  ib.J  Colgan  thought,  that  it  was  composed  about  1167, 
and  Ware  states,  that  it  was  published  in  1171.  But  it  must 
have  been  published  later,  whereas  we  find  in  it  the  name  of  St. 
Gilda-Machaibeo,  who  died  in  1174.  (See  Chap,  xxix.  §,  6. 
and  ib.  Not.  48.) 

(13)  Ware  and  Harris,  Archbishops  of  Dublin*  Dempster 
pretends,  tliat  he  was  a  Scotchman.  The  name  Cumin  is  cer- 
tainly rather  Scotch  or  Irish  than  English.  Hoveden  (at  A,  1181) 
calls  him  simply  a  deik  of  Henry's.  But  Giraldus  {Hib.  exp»  £. 
2.  c.  23.)  eiqiressly  calls  him  an  Englishman. 

(14)  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Gogher.  Some  have  said, 
that  Edan  died  in  ll8a 

(15)  The  same,  t^.  at  Cashd.  Giraldus,  whom  they  quote, 
calU  him  a  learned  and  wise  man. 

(16)  This  charter  is  in  the  Mojuut.  Angk  Vol.  2.  p.  1035.    It 


CHAP.  XXX.  OFIllBLANO.  S59 

was  granted  m  Che  present  of  Gregoiy,  abbot  of  Holy  Cross. 
Christian  bishop  of  Lismore  and  Legate  Apostolic,  (i.  e.  who  had 
been  such)  M.  archbishop  of  Cashel,  and  B.  (Brictius)  bishop  df 
Limerick,  are  named  as  witnesses  to  it.  By  M*  must  be  understood 
Maurice ;  for  thare  was  not  during  the  reign  of  Donald  O'Brian, 
nor  for  many  years  before,  any  archbishop  of  Cashel,  whose  name 
began  with  that  letter.  Nor  can  it  be  referred  to  his  successor 
Matthew,  who  was  not  archbishop  until  1192,  and  accordingly 
could  not  sign  along  with  Christian,  who  died  in  1 186.  Therefore 
Ware  was  wrong  (Antiq.  cap.  26.  at  Tipperary)  in  assigning  this 
foundation  to  about  1169  or  1181.  Harris  (Monaa.)  marks  it 
at  1182:  but  it  was  probably  somewhat  later,  yet  prior  to  the 
death  of  Christian. 

(17)  Ware,  loc.  cit.  at  Wexford.  He  says,  that  Hervey  in  about 
the  year  1175  gave  various  lands  to  God,  and  St.  Maiy,  St.  Be- 
nedict, and  the  monks  of  Bildewas  in  Shropshire  various  lands  for 
the  purpose  of  establishing  a  Cistercian  abbey,  but  that  the  one  of 
Dunbrody  was  not  founded  before  1182,  upon  which  the  abbot 
and  monks  of  Bildewas  granted  to  St.  Mary's  abbey  of  Dublin 
whatever  right  and  daim  they  had  to  the  new  establishment  of 
Dunbrody.  (See  also  Archdall  at  Dunbrody^)  Hervey's  deed  is 
in  the  Monasi.  AngL  Vol.  2.  p.  1027 ;  but  Dunbrody,  although 
mentioned  in  it  is  not  nuuked  as  the  place,  where  the  abbey  ought 
to  be  erected.  One  of  the  witnesses  to  it  was  Felix,  bishop  of  Os- 
sory,  that  is,  O'DulIany.  Therefore  it  was  later  than  Ware  says; 
for  Felix  was  not  bishop  of  Ossoiy  until  1 178. 

(18)  Ware,  ib.  at  Meath,  where  he  makes  the  cell  of  Duleek 
the  same  as  the  ancient  monastery  of  St.  Kienan ;  but  in  Annals 
(at  A.  1 182)  he  speaks  of  it  as  a  new  foundation.  In  the  English 
translation  there  is  an  erratum  1120  instead  of  1182. 

§•  S.  In  this  then  fashionable  mode  of  purchasing 
off  sins  and  obtaining  forgiveness  from  heaven  John 
de  Courcey  distinguished  himself  beyond  many 
others.  We  have  met  above  with  some  instances  of 
monkish  soldierly  piety  in  this  respect,  and  now  we 
find  some  more  of  them  in  the  year  11 8S.  He 
turned  the  secular  canons  out  of  the  cathedral  of 
Down,  and  in  their  stead  introduced  Benedictine 


354  AN   BCCLS8IASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP,  XXX. 

monks  from  Str  Werburgli's  in  Chester.  At  the 
same  time  he  got  the  dedication  title  of  the  church 
changed  from  that  of  the  Holy  Trinity  into  that  of 
St.  Patrick.  Afterwards  he  made  at  di£ferent  times 
various  grants  to  this  establishment ;  and  Malachy, 
"bishop  of  Down,  also  endowed  it  with  lands  in  a  very 
ample  manner^  reserving  to  himself  the  title  of  guar- 
dian and  abbot,  as,  he  says,  "  is  the  practice  in  the 
church  of  Winchester  or  Coventry,  and  also  resei'v- 
ing  for  the  honour  of  his  see,  and  to  its  use,  the  moi- 
ety of  the  oblations  on  the  five  foJIowing  festivals  ^ 
Christmas  day,  the  Purification  of  the  Blessed  Vir- 
gin, St.  Patrick's  day,  Easter,  and  Whitsuntide.'^ 
(19)  To  the  same  year  1183  is  assigned  the  foun- 
dation, by  De  Courcey,  of  the  Benedictine  priory 
of  the  island  of  Neddrum^  somewhere,  it  seems,  off 
the  coast  of  the  county  of  Down,  which  he  made  a 
cell  to  the  abbey  of  St.  Bega  of  Coupland  in  Cum- 
berland. (20)  The  foundation  of  the  priory  of  St. 
John  the  Baptist,  alias  the  English  priory,  in  Down, 
by  De  Courcey  for  the  Cruciferi,  a  branch  of  Au- 
gustin  Canons,  is  also  marked  at  said  year.  (21) 
According  to  some  accounts  one  Reginald,  who  was 
a  witness  to  one  of  De  Courcey's  charters  in  favour 
of  St.  Patrick's  of  Down,  would  have  been  bishop 
of  Connor  at  this  time»  in  which  case  it  may  be  in* 
ferred  that  Nehemias,  who  was  bishop  there  at  the 
time  of  king  Henry's  arrival  in  Ireland,  was  already 
dead.  (22)     In  the  course  of  this  year  there  was  a 

freat  insurrection  in  Munster,  and  almost  all  its 
ings  and  princes  revolted  against  Henry  II.  On 
this  evasion  Philip  Barry  went  over  to  Ireland  with 
a  numerous  body  of  troops^  both  to  assist  his  uncle 
Fita-Stepben  and  to  secure  to  himself  some  lands, 
which  Fitz-Stephen  had  granted  to  iiim  in  Olethan^ 
the  tract  lying  between  Cork  and  Youghal.  He  was 
accompanied  by  his  brother  Gerald^  so  well  known 
by  the  name  oif  Giraldus  Cambreusis^  who  now  for 
the  first  time  arrived  in  the  country,  which  he  af- 


CHAP.  XXX.  OP  IRELAND.  ^55 

terwardg  so  basely  abused.  (S3)  About  this  time  a 
dispute  and  civil  war  having  broken  out  between 
Roderic  O'Conor  and  his  eldest  son  Conor,  sur- 
named  Maenmoigij  Roderic  agreed  to  put  an  end 
to  the  quarrel  by  giving  up  the  kingdom  to  Conor, 
and  retiring  to  a  monastery  i  but  in  two  years  after 
he  resumed  the  sovereignty  and  administration  of 
it. 

(19)  The  various  charters  of  grants  rel&tiYe  to  the  Benedictine 
house  of  Down  are  in  the  Monast.  AngL  VoL  2.  ju  1020,  segq. 
SeeaboWarei  (Annah  at  A,  1183,  Anlig.  cap,2S*  at  Down, 
and  Bishop$  at  Doivfii  Malachy  IIL)     Harris,  {Additions  it.) 
and  Archdall  (at  Dovonpatrick),    Harris  refutes  the  flimsy  Ale* 
mand,  who  says  that  the  house  of  Down  was  to  depend  on  the  ab* 
b^  of  St*  Werbuxg  in  Chester,  whereas  the  very  contrary  is  marked 
and  stipulated  in  one  of  De  Courcey's  charters.    And  can  it,  be 
supposed,  that  the  Benedictines  of  Down,  who  had  become  in 
&ct  the  chapter  of  the  cathedral,  in  the  same  maimer  as  monks 
were  anciently  throughout  almost  all  the  cathedrals  not  only  of 
Irdand  but  likewise  of  England,  where  this  practice  was  longer 
kept  up,  could  or  would  be  subjected  to  any  other  house  of  their 
order?  In  the  deed  of  the  bishop  Malachy  for  this  establishment 
there  is  a  signature  as  of  a  witness,  Z.  archbishop  of  Dublin. 
L.  must  be  a  mistake ;  for  St.  Laurence  OToole  was  dead  before 
this  deed  was  made,  and  after  him  there  was  no  archbishop  of 
Dublin  during  Malachy*8  time  nor  long  after,  whose  name  b^gan 
with  £r.    I  am  sure  the  original  letter  was  /.  meaning  John 
Cunodn. 

(20)  So  Ware,  AtUiq.  cap.  26*  at  Doton,  and  AnnaU  at  A. 
1 183.  But  in  a  little  pre&oe  to  De  Couroey's  grant  of  Neddrum 
{Monasi.  Ang^  VoU  ^p%  1023.)  it  is  said,  that  he  made  it  over  in 
1179  to  the  laoiiastciy  of  St.  B^a,  &a  This,  however  does  not 
appear  in  the  text  of  the  grant,  and  may  be  a  mistake.  Archdall 
«t  {Noddrum)  conjeotures,  that  it  was  the  largest  of  .the  Copland 
ishmda,  that  is»  the  one  called  the  Big  ide  off  the  Ardes.  This 
conjecture  seems  veiy  probable ;  whereas  there  is  good  reason  to 
thiidc,  that  the  name  Copland  was  given  to  those  islands  in  con- 
sequence of  there  being  in  one  of  them  an  establishment  bdong- 


956  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY         CHAPi  XXX> 

mg  to  St.  Bega  of  Coupland.    In  the  head  to  the  above  mentioned 
deed,  Coupland  is  said  to  be  in  Yorkshire,  in  Cam.  Eborac. 

(21)  Ware  in  the  AnHq.  cap.  26  at  Doton  does  not  mention  the 
year  of  this  fomidadon,  but  in  the  Annals  he  has  it  at  A.  1183. 
Harris  and  Archdall  merely  say,  that  it  was  in  the  1 2th  century. 
This  priory  was  called  the  English  one,  because  there  was  another 
house  of  Canons  Regular  of  St.  Augustin  in  Down  since  the  time 
of  St*  Malachy,  and  which  was  distinguished  by  the.  name  of  the 
Irish  priory. 

Notwithstanding  these  monastic  foundations,    Giraldus  Cam- 
brensis  represents  many  of  those  leaders  as  plunderers  of  Church 
-property.    After  mentioning,  (Prooemium  to  the  second  edition  of 
Hihemia  expugnataj  that  Robert  Fitz-Stephen,  Hervey  De  Monte 
Maiisco,  Raymond,  John  de  Courcey,  and  Meyler,  had  not  me- 
rited to  obtain  legitimate  offspring,,  he  adds;  ^<  This  is  not  to  be 
*^  wondered  at.     For  the  miserable  clergy  is  reduced  to  beggaiy 
^'  in  the  island.     The  cathedral  churches  moum^   having  been 
*^  robbed  by  the  aforesaid  persons,  and  others  along  with  them, 
*^  or  who  came  over  after  them,  of  their  lands  and  ample  estates* 
*^  which  had  been  formerly  granted  to  them  faithfully  and  devoutly. 
**  And  thus  the  exalting  of  the  Church  has  been  changed  into  the 
"  despoiling  or  plundering  of  the  Church."    And,  accounting  for 
some  losses  sustained  by  the  English,  he  says,  (Hib.  exp.  L.  2.  cap 
35.)  that  **  the  greatest  disadvantage  of  all  was,  that,  while  we 
**  conferred  nothing  new  on  the  Church  of  Christ  in  our  new  prin* 
<<  c^ality,  we  not  only  did  not  think  it  worthy  of  any  important 
'^^  bounty  or  of  due  honour,  but  even,  having  immediately  taken 
«<  away  its  lands  and  possessions,  have  exerted  ourselves  either  to 
<^  mutilate  or  abrogate  its  former  dignities  and  ancient  privileges.^ 
Thus  it  was,  that  the  English  adventurers  fulfilled  the  expectations 
of  the  Popes  Adrian  IV.  and  Alexander  III. 

(22)  Ware  {Bishops  at  Conor)  thought,  that  the  charter  signed 
by  R.  or  Ranald,  bishop  of  Connor,  was  drawn  up  about  A. 
1183  ;  but  this  is  not  certain.  I  must  here  point  out  a  mistrans- 
lation of  Ware's  text,  ib.  He  calls  John  de  Courcey  conqueror  6f 
Ulidia  or  Ullah,  which  comprized  at  most  the  now  cow^ty  of 
Down  and  ^me  parts  of  Antrim.  The  translator  has  rend^ed 
it  Ulster.    But  De  Courcey  never  possessed  vaore  than  a  cdmpa- 


CHAP.  XXX.  OF  IRELAND.  ^5? 

lativdy  amall  proportion  of  the  provmce  now  called  Ubter«   Har- 
ris has  guarded  against  the  blunder  of  that  translator. 
(2S)  See  Ware,  AnnaU  at  A.  1183. 

§•  IV.  Henry  IL  intcndiDg  to  transfer  the' domi- 
nion of  Ireland  to  his  son  John,  sent  over  to  Ireland 
in  1184»  to  prepare  the  way  for  his  reception,  John 
Cumin  or  Comin  the  new  archbishop  of  Dublin.  He 
liad  been,  as  stated  above,  conseci-ated  archbishop  bj 
Pope  Lucius  III.  at  Velletri  in  the  year  1182,  and 
on  Palm-Sundiiy  the  2 1st  of  March.  (24)     His  ar- 
rival in  Dublin  was  in  the  month  of  September,  and 
he  brought  with  him  a  bull  granted  to  him  by  that 
Pope  on  the  13th  of  April  A.  D.  1182,  by  which 
the  Pope,  "  following  the  authority  of  the  sacred 
canons,  decrees,  that  no  archbishop  or  bishop  do  pre- 
sume to  hold  meetings  in  the  diocese  of  Dublin,  or 
to  treat  of  the  ecclesiastical  causes  and  afiairs  of  said 
diocese,  without  the  consent  of  the  archbishop  of 
Dublin,  if  he  (the  archbishop  of  Dublin,)  be  actually 
in  his  bishopric  or  see,  unless  such  other  prelate  be 
enjoined  to  do  so  by  the  Roman  Pontiff  or  his  le- 
gate." (25)     This  bull  was  undoubtedly  intended 
as  a  protection  to  the  see  of  Dublin  against  the  ex- 
ercise of  certain  powers  on  the  part  of  the  archbishops 
of  Armagh,  or  perhaps  against  the  antiquated  claims 
of  Canterbury.     But  it  does  not,  as  some  abettors  of 
the  independence  of  Dublin  have  imagined,  set  aside 
the  primatial  rights  of  Armagh,  as  laid  down  and 
arranged  bv  the  council  of  Keils  and  according  to 
the  Canon  law  of  those  times.     For,  although,  while 
the  archbishop  of  Armagh  was  not  only  the  primate 
but  likewise  tne  onlv  archbishop  of  Ireland,  he  ex- 
ercised powers  much  greater  tnan  were  afterwards 
allowed  to  primates,  visited  all  the  dioceses  of  Ire- 
land whenever  he  thought  fit,  and  interfered  in  their 
internal  concerns,  yet  by  the  Canon  law  of  the  times 
we  are  now  treating  of,  such  ample  jurisdiction  was 
not  allowed  to  primates  any  where.     The  bull  of 

VOL,   IV.  s 


258-    ^     AN  SCCU8IA8TICAL  HISTORY        CHAP*  XXX. 

Lucius  IIL»  while  it  exempts  the  diocese  of  Dublin 
from  the  extensive  jurisdiction  formerly  enjoyed  by 
the  see  of  Armagh,  does  not^  however,  render  it 
absolutely  independent  of  that  see,  as  far  as  its  rights 
were  recognized  by  the  general  Canon  law  of  that 
period,  particularly  the  privilege  of  receiving  appeals 
from  the  other  archdiqceses  of  Ireland  and  the  power 
of  deciding  on  them  in' the  spiritual  court  of  Armagh, 
but  not  elsewhere.  There  is  not  a  word  in  the  bull 
to  invalidate  such  primatial  rights  as  these ;  and  it 
is  even  supposed,  that,  except  in  the  cases  especially 
mentioned  in  the  bull,  every  thing  else  was  to  re- 
main as  usual.  Those  therefore,  who  contend  for 
the  total  independence  of  Dublin  on  Armagh,  must 
recur  to  other  documents  different  from  this  bull  and 
later  than  it,  of  which  they  may  find  several  on  both 
sides  of  the  question  issued  in  after-times,  of  which 
I  do  not  mean  to  treat.  (26) 

(24f)  Hoveden  at  A.  1182.  This  alone  is  sufficient,  if  any  thing 
else  were  wanting,  to  prove  that  the  year  of  St.  Laurence  OTooIe's 
death  was  1180.  For  he  died  on  a  14th  of  November;  Cumin 
was  elected  his  successor  on  the  6th  of  September  foUowing,  but 
was  not  ordained  priest  until  the  ISth,  nor  consecrated  bishop  un- 
til the  21st  March  of  the  next  succeeding  year.  That  this  was 
1182,  as  Hoveden  marks  it,  is  evident  from  the  circumstance  of 
Palm-Sunday  falling  on  the  21st  of  March,  whereas,  according  to 
the  chronological  tables,  Easter  Sunday  fell  in  1182  on  the  28th 
of  March.  (Compare  with  Not.  111.  to  Chap,  loitx.)  Giraldus, 
speaking  {Hib.  exp.  L.  2.  c.  23. )  of  Cumin's  ordination  to  the  priest- 
hood says,  that  he  was  ordained  presbyter  cardinalis  by  Lucius  III. 
Should  this  be  understood  as  if  he  were  made  a  cardinal  priest  of 
the  particular  church  of  Rome,  it  is  false  j  for,  as  Ware  has  shown, 
(Archbishops  of  Dublin  at  John  Cumin)  he  never  was  a  cardinal  in 
that  sense.  Perhaps  Giraldus*  reason  for  giving  that  title  to  Cu- 
min was,  that  he  was  probably  ordained  priest  on  the  title  of  some 
parochial  church  in  Dublin  ;  and  it  is  well  known,  that  in  former 
times  several  priests  not  only  of  Rome  but  likewise  of  other  cities^ 
such  as  Paris,  Ravenna,  Sec.  used  to  be  s^led  cardinails. 


CHAP.   XKX.  OF  IRELAND.  259 

(85)  See  Ware,  {Archbishops^  Sfc,  at  John  Cumin,  and  Annals 
Bt  A.  1181.)     Hania,  {Archbishops  ib.  and  at  Armagh^  Walter  de 
Jorse)  and  the  Jus  FrinuU,  Armac,  §•  US,  seqq*    The  original 
words  are  as  follow  %  *'  Sacrorum  quoque  canonum  authoritatem 
aequentes  statuimus,  ut  nullus  archiepisoopus  vel  epiaoopus  absque 
aasensu  Dubliniensia  archiepisoopi,  si  in  episcopatujuerity  in  dioecesi 
DuUiniensi  conveatUB  celebrare»  cauaas  et  ecdesiastica  negotia 
ejufldem  dioecesis,  nisi  per  Romanum  Pontificem  vel  l^atum  ejus 
fuerit  eidem  injunctuniy  tractare  praesumat.*'    It  was  a  shame  for 
Peter  Talbot,  the  R«  C.  archbishop  of  Dublin,  to  quote  this  pas- 
sage in  a  mutilated  form,  as  may  be  seen  in  Jusy  Sfc.  ib.    The 
translator  of  Ware  and  Harris  have  spoiled  the  whole  meaning  of 
at.    They  make  the  Pope  say,  '<  that  no  archbi«ihop  or  bishop 
shall  without  the  assent  of  the  archbishop  of  Dublin  presume  to 
hidd  any  convention,  &c.  if  it  be  i»  a  bishoprick  toiihin  the  diocese 
ofDubUn^  or,  as  Harris  has  altered  it,  a  bishoprick  toithin  his 
fr&oince.    Certainly  a  bishopric  nithin  the  diocese  of  Dublin  is  a 
ridiculous  expression,  and  shows  what  a  bungler  that  translator 
was;  but  Harris*  amendment  is  equally  bad ;  for  who  would  trans- 
late dioecesi  by  the  word  province  f  Tliey  united,  without  insert- 
ing a  comma,  the  words,  si  in  episcopatu  ftteril,  with  in  dioecesi 
Dubiiniensif  and,  instead  of  he,  wrote  it,  and  thus  fell  into  their 
blundering  translations.    From  their  nonsense  it  would  follow,  that 
a  sa£Bragan  bishop  o£  the  province  of  Dublin  could  not  hold  a  meet- 
ing of  his  clergy,  ex.  c.  a  diocesan  synod  or  even  a  conference, 
without  the  consent  of  the  archbishop  of  Dublin,  nor  without  it 
manage  the  common  affairs  of  his  own  see.    Now  the  object  of 
die  bull  was  not  to  degrade  the  sufi&agan  bishops  Mow  their  level, 
but  to  protect  the  see  of  Dublin  against  higher  claims ;  and  the 
true  meaning  of  it  is,  that,  while  there  is  a  person  in  the  bishopric, 
that  is,  an  actually  existing  archbishop  of  of  Dublin  in  the  diocese^ 
no  other  prelate  do  venture  to  hold  meetings,  or  to  treat  of  its  af- 
fiurs,  in  the  diocese  ^Dt^/tn,  except  in  case  the  Pope  or  his  le- 
gate should  give  an  order  to  that  effect    Itmayseem,  that  these' 
oond  part  of  the  prohibition,  xtix.  that  relative  to  not  treating  of 
the  dbirs  of  the  diocese  a£  Dublin,  might  be  understood  of  their 
not  being  treated  of  not  only  in  said  diocese  but  likewise  no  where 
else     But  the  context  iodicates,  that  the  only  place  meant,  within 

«  2  » 


260        AN   ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY  CHAP.  XXX. 

whidi  audi  afiain  should  not  be  treated  of  by  prdates  different  from 
the  archbishop  of  Dublin,  is  the  diocese  of  Dublin  itself. 

(26)  Harris  gives  f  Archbishops  ofArmagh^  at  WakerdeJorse) 
a  good  summaiy  of  this  tedious  controvert,  which  he  took  in 
great  part  from  Mao-Mahon's  Jus  Primat.  Armac.  a  learned  and 
respectable  work.     He  deduces  the  origin  of  it  from  the  bull  of 
Lucius  III. ;  but  I  tliink  he  was  mistaken,  as  he  certainly  was  with 
regard  to  the  meaning  of  said  bull.    Nor  do  Ifind,  that  any  arch- 
bishop of  Armagh,  contemporary  with  John  Cumin,  complained 
.  of  this  bull,  although  Peter  Talbot,  who  is  refuted  by  Harris,  {ib. 
at  Modiosa  (/Carrol)  pretended  that  this  Moeh'osa  had  a  contest 
with  him  on  this  subject.     And  in  &ct  I  do  not  perceive  in  this 
bull  any  thing  derogatory  to  the  real  primacy  of  Armagh.  I  should 
ratho:  derive  the  commencement  of  this  dispute  from  some  later 
bull,  such  as  one  of  Honorius  HI.  granted  to  Heniy  de  Loundres, 
archbishop  of  DubUn,  and  <<  prohibiting  any  archbishop  or  other 
prelate  of  Ireland  (except  the  suffiiagans  of  Dublin  and  the  Pope's 
legate)  from  having  the  cross  carried  before  them,  holding  assem- 
blies, (except  those  of  the  religious  orders)  or  treating  of  ecclesi- 
astical causes  (unless  they  be  delegated  by  the  Holy  see)  in  the 
province  of  Dublin  without  the  consult  of  the  archbishop  of  Dub- 
lin."   This  bull  goes  much  fiuther  than  that  of  Ludus  UL ;  for  in 
the  first  place  the  exemption  is  not  confined  to  the  diocese  of 
Dublin,  but  extends  to  the  whole  province ;  and  secondly,  whidi 
is  very  material,  the  right  of  having  the  cross  carried  before  him, 
which  used  to  be  exercised  by  the  primate  in  every  part  of  Ire- 
land, is  prohibited  as  to  the  province  of  Dublin.    This  was  a  real 
infringement  of  a  privilege  of  the  see  of  Armagh ;  yet  there  is 
nothing  said  in  (^position  to  its  rig^  of  receiving  appeals  from 
the  province  of  Dublin,  although  not  to  be  tried  in  said  province 
without  the  consent  of  the  ardibishop  of  Dublin.    There  was, 
however,  enough  in  this  bull  to  cause  dissatisfaction  at  Armagh. 
What  is  said  in  it  concerning  the  not  allowing  any  prelate  of  ano- 
^er  province  to  treat  of  ecdesiastical  causes  in  that  of  DtMith 
while  it  does  not  prevent  the  treating  of  at  Armagh  causes  belong- 
ing to  the  province  of  Dublin,  confirms  what  I  have  observed  in 
the  preceding  note  as  to  the  place,  in  which,  according  to  Lu- 
dus* bull,  ru>  prelate,  different  from  the  ardibishop  4>£  Dublin,  is 
jpemiitted  to   treat  of  the  ecdesiastical  affiurs  of  the  diocese  of 


CHAP.  XXX.  OF  IRELAND.  261 

Dublin.  Were  the  words  of  that  bull  to  be  understood  otherwise 
than  as  I  have  explained  them,  they  would  imply  a  privilege  vastly 
greater  than  that  granted  by  the  bull  of  Honorius,  Now  it  is 
evident,  that  Honorius  intended  to  confer  greater  exemptions  than 
Lucius  had,  and  yet  he  goes  no  farther  than  to  prevent  any  pre- 
late of  a  different  province  (alluding  to  the  archbishop  of  Ar- 
magh) from  juridically  treating  of  ecclesiastical  causes  in  the  pro^ 
vince  of  Dublin.  Hence  it  is  clear,  that  the  intention  of  Lucius 
was,  that  no  prelate,  different  from  the  archbishop  of  Dublin, 
should  treat  of  the  a^rs  of  the  diocese  of  Dublin  in  the  diocese 
of  Dublin^  without  his  meaning  that  said  prelate  might  not  treat 
of  them  elsewhere.  Mac-Mahon  is  rather  unfortunate  fJiis,  Sfc* 
§-  75.)  in  his  comments  on  the  bull  of  Honorius,  which  he  striven 
to  make  appear  as  spurious.  He  meers  at  its  being  allowed  to 
the  suffiagan  bishops  of  the  province  of  Dublin  to  have  the  cross 
carried  before  them  without  the  consent  of  the  archbishop.  But 
the  bull  does  not  permit  them  to  do  so  in  the  diocese  of  Dublin^ 
but  only  in  the  province,  that  is,  in  their  own  dioceses  and  no 
where  else.  As  the  bull  refers  to  the  %vhole  province,  it  was  ne- 
cessary to  insert  that  clause,  whereas  otherwise  a  Lcinster  suffra- 
gan bishop,  ex,  c.  a  bishop  of  Kildare,  would  be  prohibited  fronv 
having  the  cross  carried  before  him  in  his  own  diocese  without  tl)e- 
consent  of  the  archbishop  of  Dublin. 

§•  5.  In  this  year  1 184  Thomas  O' Conor  resign- 
ed the  see  of  Armagh,  and  in  his  place  was  ap- 
pointed Moeliosa  O'Carrol,  bishop  of  Clogher,  who 
was  succeeded  there  by  Christian  or  Gilla-Criost 
O'Macturan,  abbot  of  Clones.  Moeliosa  after  his 
election  set  out  for  Rome,  but  died  on  his  way  thi- 
ther. Amlave  O'Murid  was  then  chosen  archbishop 
of  Armagh,  and  died  not  long  after  in  118^.  (27) 
Upon  his  death  Thomas  O' Conor  resumed  the  see, 
which  he  held  for  16  years  after.  (28)  In  said  year 
11 84  Hugh  de  Lacy  was  recalled  from  the  govern- 
ment of  Ireland,  and  Philip  of  Worcester  was  sent 
over  in  his  stead,  who  signalized  his  administration 
by  an  unjust  and  wicked  attack  on  Armagh,  where 
he  extorted  much  money  and  other  valuables  from 


962  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  UlSTORT         CHAF.  XXX. 

tbe  cleray.  (S9)     He  and  some  of  his  followers  were 
soon  after  punished  for  this  iniquitous  proceeding. 
(30)     It  was  probably  in  atonement  for  this  crime 
that  Philip  founded  the   Benedictine  priory  of  Sts. 
Philip,  James,  and  Cumin,  at  Kilcuniin  in  the  now 
barony   of   Kilnelongurty,    county    of   Tipperary, 
which  he  supplied  with  monks  from  Glastonbury,  to 
which  he  made  it  a  cell,  and  one  of  whom,  named 
James,  he  placed  over  it*  (31)     To  about  the  same 
year  I  find  assigned  the  establishment  of  the  Cister- 
cian house  of  Inislaunaught  near  the  Suir  in  said 
county,  which  seems  to  have  consisted  merely  in  a 
removal  from  the  monastery  of  Surium  to  that  place, 
(32)  and  in  a  new  endowment  by  Donald  O'firian, 
king  of  North   Munster.     Another  Cistercian  mo- 
nastery was  founded  in  1 1 83  by  Cnoghor  O'More  in 
Leix  in  the  now  Queen's  county.  (33)     In  the  year 
1185  John,  earl  of  Morton,  and  lord  of  Ireland, 
arrived  with  a  large  fleet  and  a  very  considerable  army 
at  Waterford  on  the  first  of  April.     He  was  accom- 
panied by  the  famous  Gerald  Barry  as  his  tutor  and 
secretary.  (S4)     On  his  landing  he  was  received  by 
the  archbishop  of  Dublin  and  other  English  lords, 
who  swore  fealty  to  him.     Several  Irish  chieftains  of 
the  neighbouring  parts  waited  on  him  at  Waterford, 
congratulated  him  on  his  happy  arrival,  and  acknow- 
ledged him  as  their  lord.     But  John  and  his  young 
nobles  received  them  with  derision,  and  some  of  these 
impudent  foreigners  pulled  them  by  their  beards, 
which,  contrary  to  the  Norman  and  English  fashion 
of   those   days,    they  wore  long  and  thick.     The 
Irish  lords  were  highly  enraged  at  this  treatment, 
and,  determined  on  revenge,  retired  together  with 
their  clans  to  the  teiiitories  of  Donald  O'Brian,  to 
whom  as  likewise  to  Dermod  Mac-Carthy,  king  of 
Desmond,    and  to  Roderic  O'Conor  they  poured 
forth  their  complaints,    and  represented  to  them 
what  they  might  have  to  expect  themselves,  if  they 
suffered  these  insolent  invaders  to  get  possession  of 


CHAP.  XXX.  OF   IRELAND.  ^63 

the  countnr.  These  princes  felt  the  importance  and 
urgency  of  the  business^  and  uniting  together  at- 
tacked the  new-comers  with  such  vigour,  that  in  the 
course  of  a  few  months  John  lost  in  several  conflicts 
almost  his  whole  army,  and  afler  having  erected  two 
or  three  castles  in  Munster,  was  obliged  to  return 
to  England  in  December  of  said  year.  On  this 
occasion  John  de  Courcey  was  appointed  Justiciary 
of  Ireland,  who  by  his  consummate  ability,  and  with 
the  help  of  the  veteran  soldiers,  saved  the  English 
interest  from  imminent  destruction.  (35) 

(27)  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Armagh  and  Clogher,  Har- 
ris adds,  that  Amlave  O'Murid  died  at  Duncruthen  (see  Not.  18. 
to  Chap.  VI.)  ID  the  now  county  of  Londonderry,  and  that  his  re- 
mains were  thence  conveyed  to  Deny,  and  buried  there,  &c* 
This  is,  I  am  sure,  a  mistake,  which  Harris  fell  into  by  applying 
to  Amlave  O'Murid  what  Ware  and  himself  have  (at  Derry)  in 
the  very  same  words  concerning  Amlave  O'Coffy,  a  bishop  of 
Deny,  who  also  died  in  1185.  Ware  says,  that  he  found  nothing 
more  recorded  of  Amlave  0*Murid  than  the  year  of  his  death. 
What  would  have  brought  him  to  die  at  Duncruthen  ;  or,  if  he 
did  die  there,  would  not  his  remains  have  been  conveyed  to  Ar- 
magh? 

(28)  The  same  ib.  at  Armagh, 

(29)  Ware,  Annals  at  A.  1184.  Compare  with  Chap.  xxix.  J, 
15.  and  ih.  NoU  102. 

(30)  Giraldus  (Topogr.  Hib.  Dist.  2.  c.  50.)  condemns  their 
conduct  as  sacrilegious,  and  states  that  Philip  of  Worcester,  when 
carrying  away  the  spoil,  was  struck  with  a  sudden  fit,  subita  pas' 
stone,  from  which  he  hardly  esc^)ed.  He  a4ds,  that  two  horses 
of  Hugh  Tyrrel,  who  was  one  of  that  plundering  party,  were 
burnt  in  Down,  which  so  frightened  him,  that  he  sent  back  his 
share  of  the  booty,  and  that  the  greatest  part  of  that  town  was 
destroyed  by  fire. 

(31)  Ware,  Annals  at  A,  1184)  and  Antiq\  cap,  26.  at  Tip- 
peraiy.  There  is  a  short  account  of  this  priory  in  the  Mmiast, 
Angl..  Vol.  2,  p.  1023.      ~ 

(32)  See  Not.  64.  to  Chap,  xxvii. 


Q64f  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY         CHAP.  XXX« 

(S3)  Ware  (Antiq.  loc'cUJ  adds  to  Donald  O'Brian, as  a  bene- 
factor to  InisIauDi^hty  Malachy  OToelain  prince  of  the  Desie^ 
He  does  not  mention  the  year,  in  which  they  endowed  or  refoond- 
ed  it ;  and  yet  Archdall  (at  Inidounagh)  refers  to  him,  as  if  he 
said  in  1187.  Harris  (Monaster.  Cistercian  abbiesj  assigns  this 
endowment  to  about  A,  1184.  For  the  monastery  of  Leix  see 
Ware  (ib,  at  Queen's  county  J  and  Archdall  at  Abhey-Leix^  the 
name  by  which  it  has  been  known. 

(34)  Ware  {Annals  at  1185)  calls  Gerald  tutor  to  prince  John, 
and  at  Writers  (Lib.  1.  cap.  2.)  following  Ginddus  himself  (De 
rebtts  a  se  gestis^  Part.  2.  c.  10.)  sa3rs,  that  Henry  II.  sent  him 
over  to  Ireland  with  John  as  his  secretary.  Hence  it  follows,  that 
Gerald,  who  had  been  in  Ireland  in  1183,  (above  f.  3.)  had  in 
the  mean  while  returned  to  Wales. 

(35)  Ware,  Annals  at  i4.  1185  and  Lyttdton,  B.  5.  See 
also  Giraldus,  Hib»  exp,  L.  2.  r.  35. 

§  •  6.  In  said  year,  1 1 85,  some  Irish  bishops  died^ 
among  whom,  besides  Amiave  0*Murid  of  Armagh, 
already  mentioned,  we  find  Amiave  O'Cobthaigh,  or 
O'Coffy,  bishop  of  Deny,  who  died  at  Duncruthen 
in  that  diocese.  His  remains  were  thence  conveyed 
to  Deny,  and  buried  there  in  the  abbey  of  St.  Co- 
lumba  near  those  of  Muredach  O'Cobthaigh,  his 
immediate  predecessor.  (36)  He  was  succeeded  by 
Fogartach  O'Cherballen  or  O'Carallan.  Joseph 
O'Uethe,  bishop  of  Ferns,  or,  as  some  have  called 
him,  of  Wexford,  died  in  the  same  year  after  hav« 
ing  held  the  see  about  thirty  years.  (37)  The  prince 
John,  who  was  then  in  Ireland,  onered  this  see  to 
Gerald  Barry,  and  proposed  to  get  united  to  it  in 
his  favour  the  bishopric  of  Leighlin,  which  was  then 
vacant  by  the  death  of  its  bishop  Donagh  or  Donat, 
who  died  in  that  year.  Gerald  declined  the  offer ; 
and  after  some  time  Albin  O'MuUoy,  abbot  of  the 
Cistercian  house  of  Baltinslass,  was  raised  to  the  see 
of  Ferns.  (38)  About  the  middle  of  Lent  of  the 
following  year,  that  is,  1186,  Archbishop  Cumin 
held  a  provincial  synod  in  Dublin  in  the  church  of 


CHAP.  XXX.  OF   IRELAND.  265 

the  Holy  Trinity,  alias  Christ-church,  which  began 
to  sit  on  the  Sunday  Laetare  Jerusalem^  or  the 
fourth  Sunday  of  Lent.  (39)  On  the  first  day  the 
archbishop  preached  himself  on  the  Sacraments.  On 
the  second  Albin  O'MulIoy,  who  was  still  only  ab- 
bot of  BaltinglasSy  made  a  long  discourse  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  continency  of  clergymen,  in  which  he 
inveighed  severely  against  the  English  and  Welsh 
clergy,  that  had  come  over  to  Ireland,  as  the  au- 
thors of  whatever  abuses  then  existed  in  this  respect, 
and  who  by  their  vicious  example  had  corrupted  the 
purity  and  correctness  of  the  Irish  ecclesiastics,  who 
were  singularly  observant  of  chastity  before  the  con- 
tagion was  spread  among  them  by  those  strangers. 
Upon  which  several  foreign  clergymen,  settled  in 
the  county  of  Wexford,  and  who  were  present  at 
the  synod,  began  to  accuse  each  other,  before  the 
whole  assembly,  of  their  having  concubines  and 
wives,  appealing  on  the  spot  to  witnesses  for  their 
assertions  and  mutual  recriminations ;  upon  which 
they  became  a  laughing-stock  and  objects  of  insult 
to  the  Irish  clergy  then  present.  The  archbishop, 
who  had  encouraged  the  delinquents  to  disclose  and 
prove  each  others  faults,  immediately  passed  sen- 
tence on  those,  who  were  convicted  of  being  guilty, 
and  suspended  them  from  their  ecclesiastical  func- 
tions and  the  enjoyment  of  their  benefices.  (40) 
On  the  third  day  Gerald  Barry,  who  attended  at  the 
synod,  was  ordered  by  the  archbishop  to  speak,  and 
pronounced  a  long  farrago  of  a  sermon,  in  which  he 
entered  into  a  variety  of  subjects  relative  to  the  con- 
duct at  large  of  the  Irish  clergy,  particularly  the 
bishops,  mixed  with  much  abuse  of  the  whole  na- 
tion. (41)  Of  several  of  his  charges,  which  are 
partly  founded  on  his  ignorance  of  ecclesiastical  an- 
tiquities and  partly  distorted  by  malignity,  an  occa- 
sion will  soon  occur  of  treating ;  but  I  may  here  ob- 
serve, that  in  his  general  account  of  the  Irish  clergy 
he  speaks  very  favourably  of  them.     "  The  clergy,'* 


S66  AN  KCCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP*  XXX, 


€1 
€i 


be  says,  ''  of  thia  country  are  very  commendable 
^'  for  reli^(m»  and  among  the  divers  virtues^  which 
^^  distinguish  them,  excel  and  are  preeminent  in  the 
prerogative  of  chastity.  .  Likewise  they  attend  vi- 
gilantly to  their  Psalms  and  hours,  to  reading  and 
prayer ;  and  remaining  within  the  precincts  of 
''  the  churches  do  not  absent  themselves  from  the 
*'  divine  offices,  to.  the  celebration  ef  which  they 
'  ha?e  been ,  appointed.  They  also  pay  great  atten- 
tion to  abstinence  and  sparingness  of  food,  so  that 
the  greatest  part  of  them  fast  almost  every  day  un- 
til dusk  and  until  they  have  completed  all  the  ca- 
**  nonical  offices  of  the  day.''  (42)  But,  as  a  set  off 
against  this  statement,  forced  from  him  by  the  truth, 
he  adds,  that  in  general  they  take  at  night  more 
wine  or  other  sorts  of  drink  than  is  becoming.  Yet 
he  does  not  accuse  them  of  drinking  to  inebriation. 
(43)  I'he  most  they  could  be  charged  with  was, 
that  according  to  the  Irish  custom  they  might  have 
sat  together  drinking  something  after  dinner,  while 
some  other  nations,  who  indulge  much  more  in  eat- 
ing and  in  quantity  and  variety  of  meats  than  the 
Irish  generally  do,  drink  at  the  same  time  that  they 
are  eating.  (44^  He  confesses,  however,  that  some 
of  them  are  exceedingly  good  men  and  without  ble- 
mish. (45)  What  he  stated  concerning  the  clergy's 
drinking  gave  great  offence ;  and  Felix,  bishop  oif 
Ossory,  who  supped  on  the  evening  of  that  day  with 
the  archbishop,  being  asked  by  him,  what  he  thought 
of  Giraldus'  discourse,  answered ;  ^*  He  said  bad 
things,  and  I  was  verv  near  flying  in  his  face,  or,  at 
least,  making  him  a  harsh  reply ;  for  he  called  us 
topers.''  (46) 

(S6)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Derri^*  (Compare  with  Not.  27.)  He 
aajB,  that  in  the  Annals  of  Connaught  Amlave  is  called  bishop  of 
Kinel-Eogain*  Hence  it  seems,  that  the  see  of  Ardsrath  alias 
Rathlure,  or  at  least  part  of  it,  was  at  this  time  united  with  that 
of  Deny. 


CHAP.  XXX.  Of  IRBLANO.  267 

(87)  Ware  ib.  at  Feme^  and  Harm  ib*  Joeepih  OHethe  miMi 
have  been  {rfaoed  on  the  tee  of  Ferns  dining  ihe  life-time  of  his 
predecessor  Brigdin  O'Cathlan,  who  lived  untQ  1172  (see  Chap. 
zxix.  §•  5.)  and  who,  it  appears,  resigned  about  A,  1155.  Con« 
eeming  a  calumnious  stoiy,  in  which  Joseph  was  induded,  see  Nat. 
72.  to  Chap.  XXIX. 

(S8)  Ware  and  Harris,  li.  and  at  LeighlitL  See  also  Giral- 
dns,  Derektm  a  ^gesHsy  P€trt.2.  cap.  IS. 

(89)  GinilduSy  ti.  I  am  mudi  surprized  Co  find,  that  Ware  has 
assigned  this83mod  to  the  year  1 185  not  only  in  his  Annals,  but 
likewise  at  Bishops  (Ferns,  AUnn  C^MuUmf).  For  it  is  e^ent 
from  Giraldus,  that  it  must  have  been  held  in  1186.  He  places  it 
after  the  return  of  prince  John  to  England,  which  was,  as  we  have 
seen,  in  December,  A.  1185.  Ware  himself  in  the  Annals  fol- 
lows the  order  of  Giraldus^  mentioning  John's  departure  from  Ire« 
land  before  the  synod  was  assembled.  Giraldus  was  present  at 
thb  s3mod ;  but  how  could  this  have  been,  tf  it  were  held  in 
1185?  He  tells  us  himself  that  he  came  to  Ireland  with  John, 
(above  Not.  S^.)  and  in  Easter  time ;  and  Ware  accordingly  says, 
(Annals  at  A.  1185)  that  John  landed  atWaterford  on  the  5th 
day  of  Easter  said  year.  Therefore  Giraldus  could  not  have  at- 
tended a  synod  held  in  Dublin  during  the  Lent  of  1185.  Harris, 
although  (at  Albin  O^MuUoy)  he  has  with  Ware  A.  1185,  yet 
(at  Archbishops  of  Duilin^  John  Cumin)  speaks  of  the  synod  as 
hdkl  aboHt  1186.  He  shoidd  have  said  in  1186,  as  is  dear  from 
Giraldus,  and  as  it  is  marked  by  Fleury,  L.  74.  §.  8. 

(40)  Giraldus,  ib  See  also  Fleuiy,  loc.  cit.  Giraldus  calls  the 
guilty  clei^gymen  Clefici  nostrates.  They  were  a  sample  of  the 
missionaries,  who,  as  Adrian  IV.  and  Alexander  HI.  had  flattered 
themselves,  were  under  the  auspices  of  Henry  IL  to  instruct  and 
reform  the  people  of  Ireland ! 

(41)  He  has  given  the  substance  of  his  discourse,  ib.  cap.  14. 
It  is  nearly  the  same,  word  for  word,  with  what  he  has  in  Topogr. 
Hib.  Dist.  3.  capp.  27,  28,  29,  30. 

(42)  His  words  are  (as  locc.  ctU.);  Esi  aiOem  ierraeistius  Clerus 
SttHs  rdighne  commendabiUs  ;  ei  inier  varias^  quibus  poUety  virtutes 
casHtoHs  praerogoH'oa  praeeminet  eipraeceUU.  ItemPsalmis  ei 
horisy  Uclioni  et  orationi  •oigUarder  inservUintf  et  intra  ecdesiae 
septa  se  continences  a  dvoinis,  quibtu  depuktti  sunt^  qfficiis  nan  re- 


268  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY        CHAP.  XXX. 

cedunt.  Abstinenitae  quoque  et  parsmoniae  dborum  non  medto^ 
enter  isululgent,  Ua  ut  pars  maxima  catidiefere^  donee  cunda 
diei  campleverifit  horarum  officiof  usque  ad  crepusculum  jefu^ 
nent* 

(4fS)  Fleuiy  (L.  74.  §,  8.)  quoting  fiom  GiralduB  (De  rebus,  Sfc. 
Part*  2.  c.  14.^  gives  an  incorrect  statement  of  what  he  said.  He 
makes  him  speak  of  the  drunkenness  of  the  Irish  deigj,  although 
Giraldus  went  no  farther  than  to  chaige  them  with  drinking  more 
than  was  proper,  quam  deceret.  And  then  he  omitted  Giraldus' 
pneceding  encomium  on  them,  touching  on  it  merely  in  general 
terms.  I  may  also  remark,  that  he  had  no  right  to  say,  that  Gi- 
rakhiB  proved  by  unanswerable  arguments  the  ne^igence  of  the 
Irish  prelates.  Those  arguments  were  no^  as  will  be  seen,  unan- 
swearable,  although  Giraldus  boasts  that  they  were.  Fleuiy  co- 
pied Giraldus' boast,  but  so  as  that  areader  would  think,  that  the 
words  are  (torn  Fleuiy  himself.  This  historian  was  but  too  apt  to 
copy  without  discrimination  finom  prejudiced  or  iU-informed  writers 
passages  relative  to  matters  d  Irish  ecclesiastical  history,  with 
which  indeed  he  was  pooriy  acquainted.  Harris  also  (Bishops  of 
Ferns,  at  Aliin  G'Mullo^J  speaks  of  drunkenness ;  but  Giraldus 
has  not  that  word. 

(44)  What  has  been  now  observed  shows  the  malignity  of  Gi- 
raldus in  distorting  a  custom  innocent  in  itself  into  a  vice.  Not 
being  able  to  show^  that  the  clergy  drank  to  excess,  he  strove  to 
misrepresent  the  practice  of  the  country,  as  if  it  were  more  unbe- 
coming to  drink  something  after  dinner  than  to  drink  as  much  as 
people  do  in  some  other  countries  during  their  long  dinners.  He 
acknowledges,  however,  that  whatever  the  Irish  clergy  did  drink 
did  not  lead  to  any  breach  of  chastity,  and  says ;  *'  Hoc  pro  mira" 
ado  dud  potest,  quod  ubi  vina  dominantur,  Venus  non  regnat" 
Surely  this  is  a  sufficient  proof,  that  they  were  moderate  with  regard 
to  drinking. 

(45;  "  Sunt  tamen  nonnuUi  inter  hos  optimi  et  sine  fermento 
sincerissimiJ* 

(46)  Giraldus  De  rebus,  &c.  Part.  2.  c.  15.  Potores  was  the 
word  used  by  Felix,  which  Harris  {loc*  cit,)  has  inaccurately  trans- 
lated drunkards.  The  conceited  and  boasting  Giraldus  speaks 
with  delist  of  his  discourse,  and  c^  his  having  raised  the  spirits  of 
his  countiymen,  who  had  been  attacked  by  Albin  O^Mulloy.    In 


CHAP.  XXX.  OF  IRELAND.  269 

liii  wish  fiir  refenge  he  nunqpresented  mitten  as  much  eg  he 

§•  vii.  The  canons  agreed  to  in  this  sjrnod  are 
still  extant,  and  are  as  follow.  (47)  The  1st  pro- 
hibits priests  from  celebrating  mass  on  a  wooden  ta- 
ble  (or  altar,)  according  to  the  usage  of  Ireland, 
and  enjoins,  that  in  all  monasteries  and  baptismal 
churches  altars  should  be  made  of  stone ;  and,  if  a 
stone  of  sufficient  size  to  cover  the  whole  surface  of 
the  altar  cannot  be  had,  that  in  such  case  a  square 
entire  and  polished  stone  be  fixed  in  the  middle  of 
the  altar,  where  Christ's  body  is  consecrated,  of  a 
compass  broad  enough  to  contain  five  crosses  and  also 
to  bear  the  foot  of  the  lai^est  chalice.  But  in  cha- 
pels, chauntries,  or  oratories,  if  they  are  necessarily 
obliged  to  use  wooden  altars,  let  the  mass  be  cele- 
brated upon  plates  of  stone  of  the  before-men- 
tioned size  firmly  fixed  in  the  wood.  (48) 

The  2d  provides,  that  the  coverings  of  the  holy 
mysteries  may  spread  over  the  whole  upper  part  of 
the  altar,  and  that  a  cloth  may  cover  the  front  of  the 
same  and  reach  to  the  ground  (or  floor).  These  co- 
verings to  be  always  whole  and  clean. 

Sd.  That  in  monasteries  and  rich  churches  chalices 
be  provided  of  gold  and  silver;  but  in  poorer 
churches,  where  such  cannot  be  afforded,  that  then 
pewter  chalices  may  serve  the  purpose,  which  must 
be  always  kept  whole  and  clean.  (4^) 

4th.  That  the  Host,  which  represents  the  Lamb 
without  spot,  the  Alpha  and  Omega^  be  made  so 
white  and  pure,  that  the  partakers  thereof  may 
thereby  understand  the  purifying  and  feeding  of  their 
souls  rather  than  their  bodies.  (50) 

5th.  That  the  wine  in  the  Sacrament  be  so  tem- 
pered with  water,  that  it  be  not  deprived  either  of 
the  natural  taste  or  colour.  (51) 

6th.  That  all  vestments  and  coverings  belonging 
to  the  church  be  clean,  fine,  and  white.  (52) 


§70  AH  SCCfJESIASTICAL  HISTORY       CHAP.  XXX. 

7th.  That  a  lavatory  of  stone  or  wood  be  set  up» 
and  so  contrived  with  a  hollow,  that  whatever  is 
poured  into  it  may  pass  through  and  lodge  in  the 
earth ;  through  which  also  the  last  washings  of  the 
priest's  hands  after  the  holy  communion  may  pass. 

8th.  Provides,  that  an  immoveable  font  be  fixed 
in  the  middle  of  every  baptismal  church,  or  in  such 
other  part  of  it  as  the  paschal  procession  may  con- 
veniently pass  round.  That  it  be  made  of  stone,  or 
of  wood  lined  with  lead  for  cleanness,  wide  and 
large  above,  bored  through  to  the  bottom,  and  so  con- 
trived that,  after  the  ceremony  of  baptism  be  ended, 
a  secret  pipe,  be  so  contrived  therein  as  to  convey 
the  holy  water  down  to  mother  earth*  (53) 

9th.  That  the  coverings  of  the  altar,  and  other 
vestments  dedicated  to  God,  when  injured  by  age, 
be  burnt  within  the  inclosure  of  the  church,  and  the 
ashes  of  them  transmitted  through  the  aforesaid  pipe 
of  the  font,  to  be  buried  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth. 

10th.  Prohibits  any  vessel  used  in  baptism  to  be 
applied  ever  after  to  any  of  the  common  uses  of 
men.  (54) 

1 1  th»  Prohibits  under  the  pain  of  an  anathema 
any  person  to  bury  in  a  church  yard,  unless  he  can 
show  by  an  authentic  writing,  or  undeniable  evidence^ 
that  it  was  consecrated  by  a  bishop,  not  only  as  a 
sanctuary  or  place  of  refuge,  but  also  for  a  place  of 
sepulture ;  (^55)  and  that  no  laymen  shall  presume 
to  bury  their  dead  in  such  a  consecrated  place  with* 
out  the  presence  of  a  priest. 

I2th.  Prohibits  the  celebration  of  divine  service 
in  chapels  built  by  laymen  to  the  detriment  of  the 
mother  churches.  (56) 

ISth.  Since  the  clergy  of  Ireland,  among  other 
virtues,  have  been  always  remarkably  eminent  for 
their  chastity,  and  that  it  would  be  ignominious  if 
they  should  be  corrupted,  throush  his  (the  arch* 
bishop'is)  negligence,  l^  the  foul  contagion  of 
strangers,   and  the  example  of  a  few  incontinent 


CHAP.  XXX.  OF  IRELAND*  ffjl 

men;  he  therefore  forbids^  under  the  penalty  of 
losing  both  office  and  benefice,  that  no  priest,  dea- 
con, or  sub*deacon  should  keep  any  woman  in  their 
houses,  either  under  the  pretence  of  necessary  ser- 
vice, or  any  other  colour  whatsoever,  unless  a  mo- 
ther, own  sister,  or  such  a  person  whose  age  should 
remove  all  suspicion  of  any  unlawful  commerce.  (57) 

)  4th.  Contains  an  interdict  against  simony  under 
the  before-mentioned  penalty  of  losing  both  office 
and  benefice. 

15th.  Appoints  that,  if  any  clerk  should  receive 
an  ecclesiastical  benefice  from  a  lay  band,  unless  after 
a  third  monition  he  renounce  that  possession  which 
he  obtained  by  intrusion,  he  should  be  anathematized 
and  for  ever  deprived  of  the  said  benefice. 

]6th.  Prohibits  a  bishop  from  ordaining  the  inha- 
bitant of  another  diocese  without  the  commendatory 
letters  of  his  proper  bishop,'  or  of  the  archdeacoti* 
(58)  Nor  that  any  one  be  promoted  to  holy  orders 
vrithout  a  certain  title  of  a  benefice  assigned  to 
him.  (59) 

17th.  Prohibits  the  conferring  on  one  person  two 
holy  orders  in  one  day. 

18th.  Provides,  that  all  fornicators  shall  be  com- 
pelled to  celebrate  a  lawful  marriage,  and  idso  that 
no  person  bom  in  fornication  should  be  promoted  to 
holy  orders,  nor  should  be  esteemed  heir  either  to 
father  or  mother,  unless  they  be  afterwards  joined 
in  lawful  matrimony.  (60) 

19th.  Provides,  that  tythes  be  paid  to  the  mother 
churches  (61)  out  of  provisions,  hay,  the  young  of 
animals,  flax,  wool,  gardens,  orchards,  and  out  of 
all  things,  that  grow  and  renew  yearly,  under  pain 
of  an  anathema  after  the  third  monition ;  and  that 
those,  who  continue  obstinate  in  refusing  to  pay, 
shall  be  obliged  to  pay  the  more  punctually  for  the 
future.  (6'^) 

20th.  Provides,  that  all  archers,  and  all  others^ 
who  carry  arms  not  for  the  defence  of  the  people, 


272  AM  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXX. 

but  for  plunder  and  sordid  lucre,  shalbon  every 
Lord's  day  be  excommunicated  by  bell,  book,  and 
candle,  and  at  last  be  refused  Christian  burial. 

These  canons  were  not  long  after  confirmed  by 
Pope  Urban  III.  (68) 

(4f7)  Harris  says,  f  Archbishops  of  Dublin^  John  Cumin  or 
Comyn)  that  they  are  among  the  archives  preserved  in  Christ, 
drarch,  Dublin,  yet  so  miserably  de&ced  by  time,  that  many  wozds 
of  them  are  not  now  l^ble,  but  that  the  substance  of  them  may  be 
collected.  As  I  have  not  been  able  to  see  the  original,  I  lay  be* 
fore  the  reader  his  abstract  of  them,  adding  however  some  observa- 
tions. 

(48)  This  last  mode  is  the  one  followed  at  this  day  in  the  Catho« 
lie  chapels  of  Ireland.    It  is  allowed,  that  before  the  times  c^  Con- 
stantme  the  great  the  Christian  altars  or  holy  tables  were  generally 
made  of  wood;  and  it  is  clear  from  St.  Augustin,  {Ep,  50.  ad 
Bonifac)     Optatus,  (Lib.  6.  p.  94.)  and  St.  Athanasius,  Ep.  ad 
solitar,  vitam.  agentes)  that  this  practice  continued  later  in  Africa 
and  Egypt.    It  has  been  said,  that  Pope  Sylvester  I.  ordered,  that 
altars  should  henceforth  be  only  of  stone;  but  c^this  there  is  no 
sufficient  proof;  or,  if  he  issued  any  such  order,  it  was  not  generally 
obeyed.    The  very  altar  of  St.  John  Lateran's  was  in  his  time  of 
wood.    The  first  decree  relative  to  this  point  seems  to  be  that  of 
the  council  of  Epone  in  France  held  A.  D,  517 f  which  in  its  26th 
canon  declared ;  **  Altaria,  nisi  lapidea^  chxismatis  unctione  n<m 
sacrentur."    (See  more  in  Bingham's  Origines  B.  viiz.  ch.  6.  sed. 
15.)    It  is  therefore  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  the  Irish  made 
their  altars  of  wood  from  the  banning,  and  that  they  continued  to 
do  so  in  consequence  of  their  steady  attachment  to  the  practices 
received  from  St  F^tridc 

(49)  We  have  seen,  {Chap.  xvi.  §.  1.)  that  the  great  St  Co> 
lumbanus  made  use  of  chalices  of  brass.  Chalices  of  glass  were 
used  in  various  countries,  and  I  have  mentioned  {Not.  47.  to  Chap^ 
1.)  a  remarkable  instance  of  them  at  a  very  eariy  period  in  Ire* 
land. 

(50 )  Emulations  simOar  to  this  were  observed  in  other  churches. 
In  the  monastery  of  Clugni,  as  related  by  Ulric  on  its  practiceSf 


CHAP.  XXX.        >*  OP   lUELAND*  273 

(see  Fletuy,  Zr.  63.  §.  60.)  the  most  strict  attention  was  paid  to 
the  pureness  and  whiteness  of  the  bread  for  the  use  of  the  altar, 
and  the  preparing  of  it  was  considered  as  a  religious  ceremony^  in 
which  priests,  deacons,  and  novices  were  engaged  amidst  the 
singing  of  psalms. 

(51)  This  rule  was  directed  against  a  custom,  which  some 
priests  had  adopted,  particularly  in  Spain,  of  putting  more  water 
into  the  chalice  than  was  proper. 

(52)  What  is  here  said  of  whiteness  cannot  be  understood  of 
all  the  vestments  and  coverings,  some  of  which  were  not  white, 
but  merely  of  such  of  them  as  according  to  general  usage  ought 
to  be  white. 

(53)  This  canon  was  made  in  conformity  with  the  second  of 
Che  synod  of  Cashel.    (See  Chap.  xxix.  §.S, 

(54)  This  regulation  does  not  imply,  that  said  vessel  should  be 
destroyed,  but  simply  that  thenceforth  it  should  be  used  only  for 
sacred  purposes. 

{55)  The  reasons,  or  at  least  one  of  them,  for  passing  this 
decree  was  probably  to  check  the  impertinence,  for  I  cannot  call 
it  by  a  better  name,  of  certain  monks,  who  pretended,  that  ex- 
traordinary and  indeed  monstrous   privil^es  were  attached  to 
burials  in  their  cemeteries,  or  within  tlieir  precincts,  and  that 
persons  there  interred  received  wonderful  advantage  from  that  cir- 
cumstance.   Instances  of  such  pretended  and  absurd  prerogatives 
may  be  seen  in  the  Life  of  St.  Moedoc  of  Ferns  (cap,  36.)>  and  in 
the^first  one  of  St.  Kieran  of  Saigir  (cap.  38.)  on  which  Colgan  has  a 
long  and  injudicious  note^  in  which  he  strives  to  explain  these  vile 
ftbles.    On  the  whole  this  canon  was  levelled  against  such  persons, 
whether  monks  or  others,  who  endeavoived  to  draw  funerals  to 
their  premises,  by  making  them  prove,  that  such  places  had  been 
duly  consecrated  as  burying  grounds. 

{56)  What  Harris  calls  moiher<hurches  must  be  in  the  original 
Ecdessiae  matricesy  by  which  were  understood,  at  that  time,  not 
only  cathedrals,  but  likewise  parish  or  baptismal  churches. 

(57)  This  canon  was  ordered  in  consequence  of  what  appeared 
on  the  charges  brought  by  Albin  O'Mulloy  against  the  foreign 

clergy. 

(58)  This  general  rule  of  the  Church  was  observed  in  Ireland 
fiom  veiy  andent  times,  according  to  the  30th  canon  of  the  synod 

VOL.  IV.  T 


Q^4f         AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY  CHAP.  XXX, 

of  Patrick^  Auxillus,  and  Isserninus;  *'  Episcopus  quislibd,  qui 
de  sua  in  alteram  progr^itur  parocftiatn  (dioecesim)  nee  ordinare 
praesumaty  nisi  permissionem  acceperit  ab  eo,  qui  in  suo  princi^ 
patu  estr 

(59)  It  was  very  proper  in  these  times  to  enforce  this  r^;ula- 
tion;  for,  as  Fleury  observes,  (Instit.  au  Droit  Eccles.  Part  1. 
ch.  7.)  the  abuse  of  conferring  orders  absolutely,  that  is,  without  a 
fixed  title,  became  very  general  in  the  12th  century.  This  abuse 
had  been  guarded  against  in  the  above-mentioned  Irish  synod,  the 
third  canon  of  which  is,  <<  Clericus  vagus  non  sit  in  plebeJ* 

(60)  The  latter  part  of  this  canon  is  more  of  a  dvil  than  an  ec- 
clesiastical nature,  and  was,  I  suppose,  authorized  by  the  king  or 
his  ministers  in  Ireland.  In  the  old  Irish  synods  I  have  not  met 
with  any  assumption  of  power  by  the  cleigy  with  regard  to  poli- 
tical or  civil  matters ;  or  if  in  some  of  their  assemblies  such  matters 
were  decided  on,  the  reason  was  that  Irish  kings  or  princes  were 
present  at  tlienu  A  remarkable  instance  of  the  respective  exercise 
of  authority  on  the  part  of  Church  and  State  occurred  in  the  coun- 
cil of  Mellifbnt.  Donogh  O'Melaghlin,  prince  of  Meath,  was  con- 
demned in  it ;  but  the  clergy  went  no  farther  than  to  excommuni- 
cate him,  whereas  the  decree,  by  which  he  was  deprived  of  his 
principality,  emanated  from  Murtogh  O^Loghlin,  king  of  Ireland, 
and  the  other  princes  there  present     (See  Chap,  xxviii.  §,  ^,) 

<61)  See  above  iVo^  56. 

{62)  This  canon  was  certainly  a  plentiful  sweeping  commentary, 
in  favour  of  the  clergy,  on  the  third  of  the  synod  of  Cashel,  Chap, 
XXIX.  $.3. 

(63)  Harris.  Archbishops  of  Dublin  at  John  Comyn. 

§.  VIII.  This  year,  1 186,  is  remarkable  in  Irish  his- 
tory for  the  translation  of  the  remains  of  saints  Pa- 
trick, Columba,  and  Brigid.  They  had,  it  is  said, 
been  discovered  in  Down  in  the  preceding  year.  (64) 
That  St.  Patrick  had  been  buried  at  Down  seems  to 
4)e  the  most  probable  opinion,  although  some  of  his 
reliques  were  certainly  preserved  at  Armagh.  (65) 
St.  Columba's  body  was  originally  in  Hy  ;  {Q6)  but 
the  shrine  containing  it  was  brought  to  Ireland  in 
678,  oi-,    as  others  say,    876,   and,    according  to 


CHAP.  X3CX.  OF  IRELAND.  275 

every  probability,  deposited  in  Down.  (67)  Not 
very  long  before  this  time  the  remains  of  St.  Brigid, 
which  had  been  from  the  beginning  at  Kildare,  were 
removed  also  to  Down.  (68)  The  following  account 
is  given  of  this  discovery  and  translation.  (69)  It 
bemg  generally  believed  that  the  bodies  of  the  three 
saints  were  in  Down,  Malacliy  its  bishop  used  to  pray 
frequently  to  God,  that  he  would  vouchsafe  to  point 
out  to  him  the  particular  place  or  places,  in  which 
they  were  concealed.  While  on  a  certain  night  fer- 
vently praying  to  this  effect  in  the  church  (cathe- 
dral) of  Down,  he  saw  a  light,  like  a  sun-beam, 
traversing  the  church,  which  stopped  at  the  spot, 
where  the  bodies  were.  Immediately  procuring  the 
necessary  implements  he  dug  in  that  spot  and  found 
the  bones  of  the  three  bodiCwS,  which  he  then  put 
into  distinct  boxes  or  cofiins  and  placed  again  under 
ground.  Having  communicated  what  had  occurred 
to  John  de  Courcey,  then  lord  of  Down,  they  de- 
termined on  sending  messengers  to  Pope  Urban  III. 
for  the  purpose  of  procuring  the  removal  or  transla- 
tion of  these  reliques  to  a  more  respectable  part  of 
the  church.  The  pope  agreeing  with  their  request 
sent  as  his  legate  on  this  occasion  Vivian,  Cardinal 
priest  of  St  Stephen  in  monte  CaeliOj  who  had  been 
at  Down  nine  years  before,  and  who  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  John  de  Courcey  and  the  bishop  Ma- 
lachy.  (70)  On  his  arrival  the  reliques  were  re- 
moved with  the  usual  solemnities  to  a  more  distin- 
guished part  of  the  church  on  the  9tli  of  June,  the 
festival  of  St.  Columba.  ITiey  were  deposited  in 
one  moment,  according  to  the  well  known  distich  ; 

N'u7ic  tres  in  Du7io  tumulo  tumulantur  in  unoy 
BrigidUf  Patricius,  atque  Columba  pius.  (7 1) 

Besides  the  Cardinal  there  were  present  at  this  trans- 
lation fifteen  bishops,  together  with  abbots,  provosts, 
deans,    archdeacons,    priors,  &c.      It  was  resolved, 

T  2 


276         AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  CHAP.  XXX. 

that  the  anniversary  of  it  should  be  celebrated  in 
Ireland  as  a  festival,  and  that  the  feast  of  St.  Co- 
lumba  should  be  transferred  to  the  day  after  the 
Octave  of  said  festival,  that  is,  to  the  17th  of 
June.  (72) 

(64)  Giraldus  says,  {Topogr.  Hib.  Dut.  3.  cap.  18.)  that  they 
were  found  in  the  year,  in  which  earl  John,  tliat  is,  prince  John 
earl  of  Morton,  first  came  to  Ireland,  wliich  was,  as  we  have  seen, 
A.  1185.  To  show  his  learning,  he  states  that  the  three  saints 
were  contemporary,  although  it  is  certain,  that  St.  Patrick  was 
dead  many  years  before  the  birth  of  Columba. 

(eS)  See  Chap.  vii.  f  •  13.  and  ib.  Not.  I*?,  148. 

(66)  Chap.  xii.  §.  15.  and  ib.  Not.  232. 

(67)  See  Chap.  xxi.  §.  14.  and  ib.  Not.  140,  141. 

(68)  See  Chap.  ix.  §.  6. — Not.  18.  to  Chap-  viii.and  Not.  141. 
to  Chap.  XXI. 

(69)  It  is  contained  in  the  Office  of  the  Translation  of  saints 
Patrick,  Columba,  and  Brigid,  printed  in  Paris  A.  1620,  which 
has  been  republished  by  Colgan  at  the  beginning  of  the  Tr.  Th. 
Part  of  it  may  be  seen  m  Messingham's  Elorilegium^  p.  208,  seqq. 
and  in  Usher's  Prim.  p.  889.  seqq. 

(70)  See  Chap.  xxix.  $.12.  In  the  above-mentioned  Office 
this  Cardinal  is  called  John  mstead  of  Vivian ;  but,  as  Usher  has 
well  observed,  this  is  a  mistake ;  for  there  was  at  that  time  no  John 
of  the  title  of  St  Stephen,  &c.,  whereas  from  the  lists  of  Cardinals* 
it  is  known,  that  Vivian  was  the  then  Cardinal  of  said  title. 

(71)  It  is  thus  that  this  distich  appears  in  the  response  to  the  8th 
lesson  of  the  before-mentioned  Office.    In  the  usual  editions  of 
Giraldus  (Topogr.  Hib.  Dist.  3.  c.  18.)  it  begins  with,  In  burgo 
Duno.    Other  readings  have.  Hi  tres  in  Duno,  Sec 

(72)  In  the  Office  there  is  a  misuike)  undoubtedly  of  a  copyist, 
in  assigning  4  Idtu  Junih  i.  e.  the  10th  of  June,  instead  of  5 
Idusy  for  the  feast  of  the  Translation.  The  Office  itself  states, 
that  the  Thmslation  took  place  on  the  5  Idui  Junu^  orthe  9thof 
June.  It  is  therefore  dear,  that  this  was  the  day,  on  which  the 
Translation  was  to  be  annually  commemorated*  Besides,  why 
transfer  the  festival  of  St.  Columba  from  its  usual  day,  the  9th  of 
June,  if  this  were  not  the  day,  to  which  that  of  the  Translation 


CHAP,  XXX.  OP   IRELAND.  277 

was  affixed?  yet  this  regulation  has  not  been  observed;  for  St 
Columba's  festival  is  still  kept  on  the  9th  of  June. 

§•  IX.  In  the  same  year,  1 186,  Hugh  de  Lacy,  who 
had  made  himself  lord  of  Meath,  was  killed  on  the 
25th  of  July  by  a  labouring  man,  whom  some  call 
O'Meey,  who  happened  to  be  alone  with  him  while 
he  was  inspecting  some  works  of  his  new  castle  of 
Darmagh  or  Durrogh  (in  the  now  King's  county), 
and  who,  while  De  Lacy  was  in  a  stooping  posture, 
with  one  stroke  of  an  axe  severed  his  head  from  his 
body.  (73)  His  death  freed  the  king,  Henry  II., 
from  the  uneasiness  occasioned  to  him  by  the  am- 
bitious views  of  De  Lacy,  who  seemed  to  aspire  to 
the  sovereignty  of  all  Ireland.  Sometime  in  this 
year,  but  after  the  synod  of  Dublin,  Albin  O'Mul- 
loy,  abbot  of  Baltinglas,  who  had  distinguished  him- 
self in  that  synod,  was  raised  to  the  see  of  Ferns, 
which  he  held  for  a  great  number  of  years.  (74)  It 
is  probable,  that  his  promotion  to  it  was  owing  to  his 
zeal  against  the  incontinent  clergy,  and  to  his  being 
considered,  particularly  by  archbishop  Cumin,  as  a 
proper  person  to  be  placed  over  a  diocese,  in  which 
the  foreign  clergymen  abounded.  To  this  year  is 
assigned  the  death  of  three  Irish  prelates,  the  most 
celebrated  of  whom  was  Christian  O'Conarchy,  who 
had  been  bishop  of  Lismore  and  apostolic  legate,  and 
who  had  retired  some  years  before  to  the  Cistercian 
monastery  of  Kyrie  eleison.  (75)  His  name  is 
marked  in  various  calendars  at  the  18th  of  March, 
(76)  whence  it  may  be  inferred,  that  this  was  the 
day  of  his  death.  Another  was  Gregory,  bishop  of 
Cork,  of  whom  it  is  related,  that  he  granted  to  the 
abbey  of  Thomas-court  near  Dublin,  the  church  of 
St.  Nessan  in  Cork.  His  immediate  successor  seems 
to  have  been  one  Reginald.  The  third  was  Mal- 
callan,  bishop  of  Clonlert.  (77)  In  the  same  year 
Conor  Maenmoigi  rose  up  anew  against  his  father, 
Roderic  O' Conor,  and  drove  him  out  of  Connaught. 


278  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  CHAP.  XXX. 

In  Ulster  also  the  infatuated  Irish  princes  were  quar- 
relling among  themselves,  and  Donald  son  of  Hugh 
O^Loghlin,  king  or  prince  of  Tyrone,  was  com- 
pelled to  resign  his  principality,  and  in  his  place  was 
substituted  Roderic  0*Lanerty.  But,  on  his  being 
killed  in  the  following  year,  while  ravaging  Tircon- 
nel,  Donald  resumed  the  sovereignty  oi  Tyrone. 
(78) 

(73)  Ware,  Atinals  at  A.  1186.  Lyttleton  B.5.  &c.  Ldand 
observes  (Histor^y  S^-c,  B,  1.  ch.  5.)  from  some  Irish  annals,  that 
the  fort  or  castle,  which  De  Lacy  was  erecting  at  Durrogh,  was 
on  the  site  of  the  ancient  and  highly  respected  monastery,  which 
Columb-kill  had  founded  in  that  place.  Me  adds,  that  the  irrita- 
tion felt  by  the  Irishman  at  this  pro&nation  of  that  venerable  spot, 
was  the  cause,  that  excited  liim  to  conmiit  that  act. 

(74)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Ferns.         (75)  See  CAo/?.  xxix.  J.  14. 

(76)  Colgan,  A  A.  SS.  at  Acts  of  St.  Christian,  IS  Mafi, 

(77)  See  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Lismore,  Cork,  and 
Clonfert. 

(78)  Ware,  Annals  at  A.  1186. 

§.  X.  Gerald  Barry  left  Ireland  and  returned  to 
Wales  between  Easter  and  Whitsuntide  of  said  year 
]  186.  (79)  He  took  with  him  the  materials,  which 
he  had  collected  for  the  tracts,  that  he  intended  to 
write  concerning  Ireland.  (80)  His  opportunities 
for  giving  a  faithful  account  of  the  country,  were 
he  even  willing  to  do  so,  were  not  sufficient  for  such 
a  task.  It  is  clear,  that  he  mixed  very  little  with  the 
native  Irish,  and  that  he  had  seen  but  a  small  part 
of  Ireland.  Tlie  time  of  his  abode  here  was  short ; 
for,  independently  of  what  little  time  he  might  have 
spent  in  this  country  after  his  first  arrival  in  1183, 
(81)  he  was  only  about  one  year  in  it,  reckoning 
from  his  second  appearance  among  us  on  the  1st  of 
April,  1185.  (82)  But  what  his  lack  of  knowledge 
was  not  equal  to,  his  malignity,  vanity,  and  conceit- 
edness  supplied.     He  picked  up  every  idle  story. 


CHAP.  XXX,  OF   IRELAND.  275) 

that  he  met  with  among  the  foreign  adventurers, 
basely  distorted  the  nature  and  circumstances  of  cus- 
toms innocent  in  themselves,  and  has  related  heaps 
of  fables,  many  of  which  he  was  forced  to  acknow- 
ledge that  he  did  not  believe  himself.  (83)  It  is 
not  my  business  to  examine  the  many  false  charges 
which  he  has  against  the  Irish  nation  in  general. 
This  has  been  done  by  others,  (84)  and,  confining 
myself  within  the  limits  of  ecclesiastical  subjects,  I 
shall  touch  only  on  such  assertions  of  his  as  are  rela- 
tive thereto,  or  closely  connected  with  them.  In  the 
first  place  I  may  mention  his  monstrous  falshood  con- 
cerning there  being  some  parts  of  Ireland,  in  which 
many  persons  were  not  as  yet  baptized,  and  which 
the  Christian  religion  had  never  reached*  (.85)  He 
does  not  venture  to  point  put  any  one  of  those  places, 
but  gives  us  a  ridiculous  fable,  which  he  says  ne  got 
from  some  sailors,  of  how,  when  tossed  by  storms 
amidst  the  ocean  to  the  North  or  N.  W.  of  Con- 
naught,  they  fell  in  with  an  island,  and  a  sort  of  sa- 
vages in  a  boat,  whom  they  discovered  to  be  fr-om 
some  part  of  Connaught,  and  who  not  only  knew 
nothing  about  Christ,  but  were  ignorant  even  of  the 
division  of  years,  months,  and  wrecks,  and  Lad  never 
before  seen  a  large  ship.  It  would  be  a  waste  of 
time  to  undertake  a  serious  refutation  of  this  non- 
sense ;  and  it  is  clear  that,  if  any  sailors  related  it 
to  Giraldus,  they  did  so  merely  to  amuse  themselves 
at  his  expense,  on  finding  that  he  was  apt  to  swal- 
low all  sorts  of  stories  and  lies.  The  latest  account 
we  have  of  any  persons  not  Christians  being  in  or 
near  Connaught  is  that  of  tlie  islanders  of  Immagh, 
who  were  converted  by  St.  Fechin  in  the  seventh 
century.  (86)  And  who  will  imagine  that,  while  so 
many  Irish  missionaries  were  for  ages  preaching  the 
Gospel  in  foreign  countries,  even  as  far  off  as  Ice- 
land, they  would  have  lefl  behind  them  any  of  their 
own  countrymen  still  in  ignorance  of  the  Christian 
religion  ?  Or  that  St.  Malachy,  Gelasius  of  Armagh, 


280  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY        CHAP.  XXX. 

and  the  apostolic  legates,  who  made  so  many  visita- 
tions throughout  Ireland,  would  have  overlooked  such 
ignorance,  did  it  exist  in  any  part  of  the  country  ? 
In  fact,  there  is  not  a  single  hint  relative  to  it  in  any 
Irish  document  whatsoever. 

(79)  Giraldus,  De  rebus  a  se  gestis,  L.  2.  cap.  16.  Ware, 
who  was  mistaken  as  to  the  year  of  the  synod  of  Dublin,  (see  above 
Not.  S9.)  fell  into  a  similar  mistake  in  placing  (Annals)  Giraldus' 
return  to  Wales  in  1 185.  It  was,  as  Giraldus  himself  infonns  us, 
daring  the  Pasdial  time  next  after  the  hddix^  of  the  synod,  that 
he  left  Ireland. 

(80)  These  tracts  or  works  are  two.  The  first  u  entitled  TapO' 
graphia  Hibemiae  sive  De  MiroBilibus  HUemiaey  and  is  divided 
into  three  books,  which  he  called  DMnctums.  The  second  work 
bears  the  title  c£  Expttgnatio  Hibemiae^  or  Hibemia  expugnata, 
and  also  of  Historia  VaticinaUs.  Wharton  observes,  {J^r^&JO^  to 
the  second  part  or  volume  of  his  Anglia  Sacra,  p,  20.  seqq.)  that 
Giraldus  published  two  editions  of  this  work,  the  first  dedicated  to 
prince  Richard,  afterwards  king  of  England,  and  the  second  de- 
dicated to  king  John.  The  former  is  still  in  manuscript  in  the  libra* 
ly  of  Lambeth,  and  is  divided  into  three  books,  the  third  of  wludi 
is  entitled  De  Vaticiniisy  b^inning  with  thes^  words ;  ^'  QjMmiam 
in  prioribus  libris  Merlini  vaHcinia  tarn  CMdonii  (Caledonii) 
quam  Ambrosii  loeis  competentiBus^  SfC.  A  subsequent  part  of 
this  book,  and  which  is  in  the  form  of  a  preface,  may  be  seen  id 
Usher's  Ep.  Hib.  SyUogCj  No.  50.  Usher  thought,  (Not.  ib,) 
that  Giraldus  had  not  finished  said  third  book;  but  he  had  not 
seen  the  MS.  of  Lambeth.  It  is  on  account  of  the  prophecies  of 
Merlin,  &c.  contained  in  that  book,  that  the  whole  work  waa 
called  Historia  VaHcinalis.  The  second  edition  is  divided  into 
two  books,  and  is  that,  which  was  published,  together  with  the 
Topographia,  &c  in  the  Anglican  Hibemicay  &c  at  Erankfbrt, 
A.D.1602.  It  is  in  some  parts  more  enlaxged  than  the  first,  and  in 
others  curtailed.  In  it  the  passages  from  Merlin's  prophecies  are 
all  omitted,  except  one.  Leiand  renuuks,  (B.  l.ch.  5)  that  Gi- 
raldus had  no  right  to  entitle  this  work  ExpugmOio  Hibemiae^ 
whereas  Ireland  was  far  from  being  subdued  in  his  time.  Indeed 
this  is  acknowledged  by  Giraldus  himself  m  the  second  book,  cap* 


CHAP.  XXX.  OF  IRELAND.  281 

33.  where  he  aays,  that  the  Irish  became  by  dint  of  practical  war« 
fiire  better  able  to  resist  the  invaders.  He  adds ;  <<  Jgitur  in  bd' 
Ud  certaminu  exercitio  (divina  Jbfie  mndicta)  populo  diutius 
utroque  statuto,  adeo  neuter  ex  toto,  vd  merume  groHam,  xfel  deme* 
ruiue  videtury  utnecille  ad  plenum  victor  in  Palladis  kactentu 
arcem  victorio^us  ascendent^  nee  iste  victus  otnnino  plenae  servitutis 
Ji^  coUa  stAmiserit" 

(81)  See  above  §,  S.  and  Nat.  84. 

(82)  See  §.  5. 

(83)  ,The  work,  in  which  his  calumnies  and  lies  against  the  peo- 
ple of  Ireland  chiefly  libound,  is  the  Topographia  Hibemiae. 
This  was  found  fault  with  by  persons  of  his  time  for  the  many  ri- 
diculous fiibles  it  contains.  Giraldus  strove  in  what  is  called  the 
first  preface  to  Hib.  exp.  to  answer  the  objections  brou^t  forwaid 
against  it,  and  after  calling  it  a  noble  work,  opw  nan  ignabile 
and  hypocritically  referring  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  Fathers,  &c 
he  says,  that  <<  he  does  not  mean  that  all  the  things,  which  he  has 
laid  down,  should  be  rashly  believed,  because  he  does  not  bdieve 
them  himself  so  as  to  have  no  doubt  about  them."  Then  he  adds 
^<  that  he  neither  affirms  nor  denies  such  things."  But  why  did  he 
assert  what  he  knew  could  not  be  proved  ?  In  like  manner  this 
malicious  boaster  speaks  in  a  little  tract  called  his  Retractations 
(Anglia  sacra  Vol.  2.  p.  455.) ;  *'  Imprimis  ^;itur  de  Topographia 
Hibemica^  labore  sc.  nostro  primaevo  fere  nee  ignabili,  ubi  multa 
nova  aliisque  r^ionibus  prorsus  incognita  ideoque  magis  admiran- 
da  scribuntur,  hoc  pro  certo  sciendum,  quorundam  quinimo  et 
quamplurium  per  diligentem  et  certam  indagationem  a  magnis  ter^^ 
roe  iiUus  et  atUhenticit  viris  notitiam  elicuimus.  De  eaeteris  au^ 
tern  pubUcam  patitu  terraejamam  secutijuimus.  De  quibus  cum 
Augustino  sentimus,  qui  in  libro  de  Civitate  Dei  de  t^bus,  quae 
solum  iama  celebrat  nee  oertaveritate  fulduntur  loquens,  nee  ea 
affirmanda  plurimum  nee  prorsus  abn^;anda  decrevit"  Who 
were  those  great  and  authentic  men  of  Ireland,  from  whom  he 
says  he  derived  a  great  part  of  his  information?  We  may  be 
sure,  that  very  few  of  them  were  Irishmen ;  and  then  he  tells  us, 
that  as  to  other  things,  which  by  the  bye  form  the  greatest  part  (£ 
the  woric,  he  followed  common  rqK>rt ;  fine  authority  for  the  de- 
scription of  a  countiy  i  Giraldus  often  prides  himself  on  the  To- 
pagraphia.    Thus  (De  rebus^  Sfc.  L*  2.  a  16.)  talking  of  his  hav- 


282  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXX. 

ing  read  it  publicly  for  three  days  at  Oxford  he  says,  that  he  did 
60  wishing  not  to  leave  the  light  under  the  bushel,  but  to 
raise  it  upon  the  candlestick ;  lucemam  accensam  non  sub  modio 
ponere  sed  super  candelabrum  ut  luceret  erigere  cupiens ;  and 
there  this  swaggerer  tells  us  how  he  entertained  on  the  first  day  all 
the  poor  of  that  city.  In  his  work,  Dejure  et  statu  Menevensis 
Ecdesiae  he  boasts  {Distinct.  7.)  how  the  Topographia  was  ad- 
mired by  Baldwin,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Robert  de  Bello- 
fago,  canon  of  Salisbury,  and  master  Walter  Mapes,  archdeacon 
o£  Oxford,  and  how  highly  they  spoke  of  Giraldus,  as  if  there 
were  scarcely  any  other  such  man  in  the  world.  But,  he  adds, 
how  much  more  worthy  of  praise  are  the  works,  which  he  has 
pubL'shed  and  b  publishing  in  his  maturer  years,  some  of  which 
have  been  held  in  great  estimation  by  the  Fbpe ! ! )  Hence  the 
reader  may  judge  what  a  vain-glorious  animal  Giraldus  was ;  and 
such  beings  are  usually  saucy,  malignant,  and  liars. 

(84)  I  scarcely  need  mention,  that  the  chief  writer,  who  has 
refuted  Giraldus  with  r^ard  to  his  account  of  Ireland,  was  John 
Lynch,  under  the  name  of  Gratianus  Lucius,  in  his  learned  work 
entitled  Cambrensis  eversus.  Keating  in  the  preface  to  his  His- 
tory of  Ireland  has  proved  the  falshood  of  many  of  Giraldus'  as- 
sertiofls.     See  also  Mac-Geogh^an,   Pref.  a  FHist.  de  Vlrtande* 

(85)  Topogr.  Hib.  Dist.  3.  cap.  26. 

(86)  See  Chap.  xvii.  §.  10, 

§•  XI.  On  some  other  points  Giraldus  is  not  so 
atrociously  malignant ;  but  he  betrays  his  profound 
ignorance  of  the  history  of  ecclesiastical  discipline* 
On  an  occasion  of  abusing  tlie  whole  nation,  and  re- 
presenting them  as  uninformed  in  the  very  rudi- 
ments of  faith,  he  gives  as  one  of  his  arguments, 
"  that  they  do  not  as  yet  pay  tithes  or  first  offer- 
ings.** (87)  This  was,  according  to  him  and  the 
clergy  of  his  country  and  times,  a  violation  of  an  ar- 
ticle of  faith  !  I  allow,  that  the  ancient  Irish  did 
not  pay  thase  dues,  nor  were  they  in  general  paid 
in  Ireland  during  his  time,  except  where  the  En- 
glish influence  predominated,  notwithstanding  the 
decrees  of  the  councils  of  Kells  and  Cashel.  (88) 


CHAP.  XXX,  OF  IRELAND.  283 

Giraldus  did  not  know,  that  such  dues  were  not 
paid  in  the  best  times  of  the  Church,  and  that  it 
was  not  until  very  long  after  the  days  of  St.  Patrick 
that  they  were  introduced,  and  indeed  first  of  all 
into  France,  where  they  are  now  extinct.  In  Italy 
they  are  scarcely  known  ;  and  yet  the  Italians  can- 
not be  said  to  be  uninformed  in  the  very  rudiments 
of  faiilu  Another  argument,  which  he  subjoins, 
is,  **  that  they  do  not  as  yet  contract  marriages." 
(89)  He  was  unacquainted  with  the  diflPerence  be- 
tween the  marriage,  called  Sponsalia  de  praesenti, 
and  that  styled  Sponsalia  de  Juturo.  The  Irish 
were,  in  general,  strongly  attached  to  the  latter 
form,  which  in  reality  constituted,  when  united  with 
certain  conditions,  as  valid  a  marriage  as  the  former. 
Giraldus,  not  understanding  the  nature  of  it,  and 
finding  that  the  Irish  did  not  marry  according  to  the 
mode  practised  in  England  and  Wales,  concluded 
that  they  did  not  contract  matrimony.  Having  al- 
ready treated  largely  of  this  subject,  (90)  I  need 
not  add  more  at  present.  He  adds,  "  that  they  do 
not  shun  incest.*'  (9 1 )  For  this  charge  or  argument 
he  had  no  foundation,  except  that  the  Irish  had  not 
universally  received  the  system  of  the  seven  degrees 
of  consanguinity  or  affinity,  within  which  the  ca- 
nonists of  those  times  prohibited  marriage.  (92) 
As  some  of  them  did  not  scruple  to  marry  within 
said  degrees,  hence  Giraldus  accused  them  of  com- 
mitting incest.  Another  fault,  which  he  finds,  and, 
I  allow,  with  better  reason,  is,  that  in  some  parts 
of  Ireland  men  married  the  widows  of  their  deceas- 
ed brothers.  (93)  This  abuse  seems  to  have  exist- 
ed in  Ireland;  but,  even  according  to  Giraldus' 
own  words,  it  was  far  from  being  general ;  and  it 
was  contrary  to  the  canons  and  ancient  discipline  of 
the  Irish  church.  (94) 

(87)  Topogr.SfC  Dist.  3.  c.  19. 

(88)  See  CAop.  XXVII.   $. -IS.  and  Chap.  laax.  §.  S.     The 


284f  AM  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORT         CHAP.  XXX. 

Irish,  however,  knew,  that  tithes  were  paid  in  other  coun- 
tries, and  some  of  their  deigy  seem  to  have  wished,  that  they 
were  established  in  Ireland*  In  the  collection  of  ancient  Irish  ca- 
nons published  by  Martene  fITiesaur.  Nov*  Anecdot.  Tom.  4*.) 
I  find  (cot.  12.)  some  passa^  or  rules  relative  to  the  tithe  of  ani- 
mals and  of  the  products  of  the  earth,  taken  from  a  synod  called 
Sapientia*  But  fiom  the  manner,  in  which  they  are  drawn  up,  it 
appears  that  they  contain  rather  a  sort  of  canonical  disquisition  con- 
cerning tithes  in  general  than  regulations  ordering  the  payment  of 
them  in  Ireland.  Keating  says  (Preface)  that  they  were  paid  in 
this  country  before  the  arrival  of  Cardinal  Paparo.  But  this  prac- 
tice was  not  general,  nor,  I  bdieve,  followed  until  a  short  time 
before  that  airivaL  Yet  I  do  not  deny,  that  they  might  havebeen 
paid  in  some  places  through  the  exertions  of  Gillebert  of  Lime- 
rick, who  mentions  them  in  his  tract  De  statu  Ecclestaet  and  of 
St.  Malachy. 

(89)  Topogr.ib. 

(90)  Not.  52.  and  66.  to  Chap.  xxvi.  (91)  Topogr.  ib. 

(92)  See  Chap.  xxiv.  §.  12.  zxvi.  §.  6.  and  ib.  Not.  51.  xxix. 
§.  4f.  and  ib.  Noi.  17* 

(93)  Tc^gr.  ib.  (94-)  See  Not.  51.  to  Chap.  xxvi. 

§ .  XII.  As  a  proof  of  the  Irish  being  rude  in  the 
principles  of  faith  he  states,  that  they  do  not  fre- 
quent the  church  of  God  with  due  reverence.  (95) 
But  he  does  not  tell  us,  in  what  manner  they  were 
deficient  as  to  this  point.  They  entertained,  I  be- 
lieve, as  much  respect  for  churches  as  any  of  their 
neighbours,  and  he  himself  gives  us  a  proof  of  it  in 
relating  a  custbm  followed  by  them  in  forming  con- 
federacies and  pledging  each  other  to  maintain  mu- 
tual friendship,  lliey  meet,  he  says,  (96)  in  some 
holy  place  and  go  round  the  church  three  times ; 
after  which  entering  the  church  they  present  them- 
selves before  the  altar,  on  which  the  reliques  of  saints 
are  placed,  and,  while  mass  is  celebrated  and  holy 
priests  praying  on  the  occasion,  become  indissolubly 
united,  lliis  practice  shows,  that  they  had  a  great 
veneration  for  churches^  as  they  made  use  of  them 


CHAP.  XXX.  OF   IRELAND.  285 

and  of  the  church  service  for  sanctioning  their  so- 
lemn obligations.  To  this  narrative,  however,  he 
adds  a  most  infamous  lie  concerning  the  parties  drink- 
ing of  each  others'  blood,  and  its  often  happening 
that,  owing  to  a  malicious  trick,  one  or  other  of 
them  loses  all  his  blood  and  becomes  lifeless.  In  the 
whole  of  our  Irish  history  and  in  the  accounts  given 
by  our  old  antiquaries,  there  is  not  the  least  allusion 
to  such  a  horrid  practice ;  (97)  ^^^  can  any  one 
believe,  that  the  shedding  of  blood  would  have  been 
allowed  in  a  church,  contrary  to  the  xule  of  the  whole 
Christian  world,  or  that  the  clergy  and  people  pre- 
sent would  have  suffered  any  one  to  draw  nis  own 
blood  until  he  should  lose  his  life  ?  (98)  Another 
proof  of  the  respect  paid  by  the  Irish  to  churches  is, 
that  they  used  to  consider  them  as  sanctuaries  and 
inviolable  places.  (99)  One  of  Giraldus'  general 
charges  against  the  whole  nation  is,  that  they  do  not 
attend  the  bodies  of  the  dead  to  ecclesiastical  burial 
with  the  due  obsequies.  (100).  How  they  were 
wrong  in  this  respect  (although  their  funerals  were 
not  exactly  similar  to  tnose  of  England  and  Wales) 
I  do  not  understand,  unless  he  alluded  to  their  not 
having  been  always  very  precise  in  having  the  fu- 
neral  attended  by  a  pnest.  That  it  should  be  so 
was  ordered  by  the  synod  of  Dublin,  (101)  whence 
there  is  some  reason  to  think,  that  this  becoming 
practice  was  sometimes  neglected.  It  often  happens 
in  every  country,  especially  in  places  where  clergy- 
men are  scarce,  that  it  is  impossible  to  observe  it  at 
every  funeral.  But  that  funeral  obsequi^  were  re- 
gularly celebrated  in  Ireland,  and  that  the  bodies 
lem.  according  to  general  rule,  interred  in  the  pre- 
sence  of  clergymen,  we  have  frequently  seen,  and 
might,  if  necessary,  be  proved  from  numberless 
passages  of  the  Lives  of  our  saints.  (102)  Giraldus 
adds,  that  in  Ireland  children  are  not  cathechized 
before  the  doors  of  the  churches.  (103)  He  al- 
ludes to  the  baptismal  ceremony,  concerning  which 


286  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY        CHAP.  XXX. 

the  synod  of  Cashel  liad  passed  a  decree,  (104) 
which  seems  to  have  been  little  attended  to.  Hav* 
ing  already  enlarged  on  this  subject,  (lOJ)  I  need 
not  add  more  about  it  in  this  place. 

(95)  Topogr.  ib.  (96)   lb.  DisL  3.  c  22. 

(97)  See  Keating,  Preface^  and  Lynch,  Cambr*  evers.  cap,  29» 
p.  286,  seqq. 

(98)  This  lie  of  Giraldus  is  on  a  par  with  an  abominable  one, 
which  he  has  (ib.  cap.  25.)  about  the  mode  of  inaugurating  the 
kings  of  Ken61-Cunil,  that  is,  Tirconnel,  and  which,  from  the  ex- 
press testimony  of  the  Irish  antiquaries,  who  have  described  the 
inauguration  of  the  kings  of  that  country,  has  been  proved  to  be 
diabolically  false  by  Keating  fib.Jy  Lynch,  (ib. cap.  30.  p.  316) 
and  Harris,  Antiquities,  ch.  10.  The  great  St.  Columba,  who 
was  of  the  royal  house  of  Tirconnel,  may  be  naturally  supposed, 
when  inaugurating  Aidan  king  of  the  British  Scots,  to  have  fol- 
lowed,  at  least  in  some  measure,  the  mode  practised  in  his  own 
country.  Now  we  have  seen,  (Chap.  xi.  §.  15.)  that,  in  per- 
ibrming  that  ceremony  by  order  of  the  Almighty,  he  used  a  mode 
quite  different  from  the  beastly  one,  which  the  vile  lying  Giraldus 
strove  to  impose  on  the  world. 

(99)  See  Chap.  xxix.  $.12. 

(100)  This  charge  is  in  his  second  book  (De  rebus  a  se  gestis, 
L.  2.  cap.  14.),  where  he  has  again  some  of  those  alreadly  dis- 
cussed. 

(101)  11th.  canon,  above  §.7. 

(102)  Ex.  c.  tlie  lives  of  saints  Patrick,  Columba,  Ita,  Se- 
nan,  &c.  &c. 

(103)  De  rebus,  &c  L.  2.  c.  H. 

(104)  See  Chap.  xxix.  §.  3.         (105)  Ib.  {.  4.  and  Not.  18. 

§.  XIII.  Giraldus  exerted  all  his  malignant  cun- 
ning to  decry  the  Irish  bishops,  being  apparently 
jealous  of  the  reputation  of  the  great  and  noly  pre- 
lates, who  had  in  those  times  illustrated  the  Irish 
church.  Besides  his  endeavours  to  detract  from  the 
good  character,  which  he  was  forced  to  give  of  the 


CHAP.  XXX.  OF   IRELAND.  287 

clergy  at  large.  (106)  he  accuses  the  bishops  of  neg- 
ligence and  sloth  in  not  correcting  the  vices  of  the 
people,  and  not  content  with  alluding  to  those  of  his 
own  time,  he  charges  with  this  fault  all  the  Irish 
prelates  since  the  days  of  St.  Patrick.  (107)    The 
impertinence  of  this  scribbler  is  really  intolerable. 
Did  he  not  know,  that  in  the  very  centuiy,  in  which 
he  wrote,  some  of  the  most  active  and  zealous  bishops 
of  the  whole  Christian  Church  were  to  be  found  in 
Ireland,  such  as  Celsus  of  Armagh,  Gillebert  of  Li- 
merick, Malchus  of  Lismore,  St.  Malachy,  Mure- 
dach  O'Dubthaig  of  Tuam,  Gelasius  of  Armagh, 
Christian  of  Lismore,  St.   Laurence  O'Toole,  &c. 
who  not  only  preached  and  instructed  the  people,  but 
likewise  held  several  synods,  which  were  constantly 
well  attended,  and  made  many  useful  regulations  re  • 
lative  to  ecclesiastil  discipline  and  Christian  morality? 
As  a  proof  of  his  base  charge,  he  alleges  that  none 
of  them  had  fought  for  religion  and  the  Church  so 
as  to  suffer  martyrdom.     It  is  true,  that  we  do  not 
find  mentioned  any  of  our  bishops,  who  were  put  to 
death  by  Irishmen ;  but  this  merely  proves  what  is 
very  honourable  to  the  national  character,  and  shows 
that,  notwithstanding  whatever  opposition  the  early 
preachers  of  the  Gospel  met  with  in  Ireland,  their 
adversaries  were  not  of  a  sanguinary  disposition,  and 
entertained  a  great  degree  of  respect  for  the  Chris- 
tian clergy.     And  it  is  remarkable  that,  although 
Christianity  was  not  propagated  in  Ireland  by  the 
blood  of  martyrs,  there  is  no  instance  of  any  other 
nation,  that  universally  received  it  in  as  short  a  space 
of  time  as  the  Irish  did.     Yet  we  had  plenty  of  mar- 
tyrs in  Ireland,  and  some  of  them  bishops,  during 
the  fury  of  the  Danes  ;  (108)  and  as  to  Irish  pre- 
lates, who  were  crowned  with  martyrdom  in  foreign 
countries,  I  need  only  refer  the  reader  to  what  we 
have  seen  concerning  St.  Livinus  in  Brabant,  St. 
Kilian  of  Wurtzburg,  St.  Rumold  of  Mechlin,  and 
St.  John  of  Mecklenburgh.    Geraldus  relates,  that 


288  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY       CHAP.  XXX. 

\  in  a  conversation  with  Maurice,  archbishop  of  Cashel, 

*  whom  he  calls  a  learned  and  discreet  man,  in  the 

presence  of  another  Giraldus,  a  clerk  of  the  Roman 
church,  who  had  come  to  Ireland  with  some  mes** 
sage,    (109)  he  pressed  him  with  this  argument 
against  the  Irish  bishops,  to  which  Maurice  replied; 
^*  It  is  true  that,  although  our  nation  may  seem  bar- 
*^  barous,  uncultivated,  and  rude,  yet  they  were  aU 
«<  ways  wont  to  pay  great  honour  and  reverence  to 
^*  ecclesiastical  men,  and  not  to  stretch  their  hands 
*'  on  any  occasion  againt  the  saints  of  God.     But 
**  now  a  nation  is  come  into  this  kingdom,  which 
*^  knows  how  and  is  accustomed  to  make  martyi*s. 
*^  Henceforth  Ireland  shall,  like  other  countries,  have 
"  martyrs.**  (llO) 

(106)  See  above  §.  6. 

(107)  Topogr.  Hib.  Dist.  S.  cap.  28.  and  De  rebus,  Sfc,  L.  2. 
cl4. 

(106)  See  Lynch,  Camhr*  evers.  cap^  SL 

(109)  Ware,  or  his  translator,  was  mistaken  (Annals,  at  1 185) 
in  calling  this  Giraldus  a  legatjram  th$  Pope.  He  was  merely  a 
messenger  on  some  particular  business. 

(110)  Topographia,  ^c.  Dist.  S.  c.  32. 

§•  xiY.  Much  of  this  pretended  indolence  of  the 
Irish  bishops  is  attributed  by  Giraldus  to  their  being 
usually  chosen  out  of  monasteries ;  and  he  says  that^ 
while  they  strictly  fulfil  their  monastic  duties,  they 
neglect  their  pastoral  obligations.  (Ill)  Passing  by 
a  sort  of  affected  jingling  rhetoric,  with  which  he 
enlarges  on  this  subject,  I  shall,  although  I  do  not 
pretend  that  monks  are  the  fittest  persons  to  be  ap- 
pointed bishops,  merely  observe,  tnat  some  of  our 
greatest  bishops  of  those  days  had  belonged  to  that 
class.  Malchus  of  Lismore,  Gelasius  ot  Armagh^ 
St.  Laurence  O'Toole,  Christian  of  Lismore,  had 
been  monks,  and  St.  Malacy,  although  originally 
not  one,  yet  practised  the  monastic  life.    It  seems 


» 


CHAP*  XXX.  OF  IRELAND.  289 

that  Giraldus  had  a  secret  object  in  view,  viz.  to  pre- 
vent monks  from  being  raised  to  bishoprics.  (112) 
He  mentions,    but  without  any  reprehension,  the 
great  veneration,  in  which  were  held  the  portable 
bells,  and  the  staffs  of  saints,  curved  at  the  top,  and 
covered  with  gold,  silver,  or  brass,  observing  that  a 
similar  veneration  was  paid  to  them  in  Scotland  and 
Wales.  (113)     These   staffs  were  originally,  as  we 
have  often  seen,  the  crosiers  of  holy  bishops  or  ab- 
bots.    Among  other  singular  and  strange  things  he 
relates  several  standing  miracles  of  Irish  saints,  the 
accounts  of  which  he  picked  up  from  the  stories  of 
vulgar  and  ignorant  people.  (114)    He  mentions  one 
with  extraordinary  admiration,  the  book  containing 
a  concordance  of  the  four  Gospels,  according  to  the 
correction  of  St.  Jerome,   which  was  preserved  at 
Kildare,  and  states  that  it  was  made  up  miraculously 
through  the  intervention  of  an  angel  and  the  prayei*s 
of  St.  Brigid.     The  almost  innumerable  figures  and 
miniatures,  he  says,  with  which  it  is  all  through  or- 
namented,  are  so  exquisitely  beautiful  and  elegant, 
and  the  colours  so  fresh,  that  it  is  easy  to  perceive, 
that  it  was  the  work  rather  of  an  angel  than  of  a 
man.  (1 15)     But  we  need  not  look  for  a  miracle  to 
account  for  the  composition  of  that  beautiful  book ; 
and  it  merely  proves,  that  the  arts  of  calligraphy  and 
miniature  had  been  carried  to  great  perfection  in  Ire- 
land, (116) 

(111)  lb.  cap.  29,  30.  and  De  rebus,  Sfc,  L.  2.  c.  14. 

(112)  It  appears,  that  Giraldus  had  an  aversion  to  monks. 
One  of  his  tracts  was  entitled  De  Cisterciensium  nequiiiis.  We 
find  him  afterwards  contending  against  a  monk,  the  prior  of  Lhan- 
thony,  for  the  see  of  St.  David's,  in  which  contest  he  was  foiled. 
(See  Harris,  Writers  at  Gerald  Barn/ J 

(113)  Topogr.  Dist.  3.  c.  33. 

(114?)  lb.  Dist.  2.  capp.  28-29.  seqq.  Ledwich,  to  show  his 
learning,  has  brought  forward  (Antiq.  Sfc.  p.  37.)  some  of  these 
storieB  relative  to  St.  Kevin,  and  talks  of  the  impious  and  foolish 

▼OL.    IV.  U 


£90  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXX. 

tales  of  ignorant  and  superstitious  ecclesiastics.  Who  told  him^ 
that  all  these  tales  were  invented  by  ecdesiastics  ?  And  what  a 
mighty  theologian  and  lover  of  truth  is  this  so-called  antiquary ! 

(115)  Giraldus,  ib.  capp.  38,  39. 

(116)  That  painting  was  anciently  cultivated  in  Ireland  is  clear 
from  Cogitosus,  who  f  Vita  S.  Brig,  cap.  35.)  speaks  of  the  pic- 
tures, with  which  St.  Brigid's  great  church  at  Kildare  was  deco- 
rated. Several  persons  are  marked  in  our  history  as  elegant  tran- 
scribers and  omamenters  of  books,  ex.  c.  St.  Dagaeus,  of  whom 

« 

above  (  Chap.  x.  §•  14.),  and  the  monk  Ultan,  who  was  famous  in 
this  respect.  (See  Dr.  O'Conor,  Rer.  Hib,  Ser,  Ep.  Nunc.  p. 
179.) 

§.  XV.  Giraldus  talks  about  some  wonderful  islands 
in  Ireland,  and  mentions  strange  things,  not  worth 
inquiring  into,  concerning  what  is  vulgarly  called 
Patrick's  Purgatory.  (117)  He  tells  us,  that  in 
North  Munster  there  is  a  lake,  containing  two  islands, 
one  larger  and  the  other  smaller.  The  larger  one, 
he  says,  has  a  church  of  ancient  veneration  ^  the  les- 
ser a  chapel,  which  is  devoutly  served  by  a  few  un- 
married men,  who  are  called  CoUdeiy  which  in  his 
manner,  he  wisely  explains  by  coelicolae,  or  wor- 
shippers of  heaven.  He  then  goes  on  with  some 
nonsensical  stories,  as  how  no  female  of  any  species 
could  ever  enter  the  larger  island  without  dying  im- 
mediately, and  how  in  the  smaller  one  nobody  ever 
dies,  ever  did  die,  or  could  die,  for  which  reason  it 
is  called  the  island  of  the  living.  But  its  residents 
are  subject  to  grievous  diseases,  and,  when  tormented 
with  them  to  such  a  degree  that  all  hopes  of  being 
freed  from  them  are  gone,  they  get  themselves  re- 
moved in  a  boat  to  the  larger  island,  which  as  soon 
as  they  touch  they  immediately  give  up  the  ghost. 
(118)  This  wonderful  island  is  no  other  than  that 
called  by  some  InchinemeOt  or  rather  Inish-^na-mbeo 
corresponding  to  Island  qf  the  living,  by  others 
IniS'locka-cre  (119)  (the  islsjid  of  the  lake  or  bog 
about  three  miles  from  Roscrea)  and  since  known  by 


CHAP.  XXX.  OF  IRELAND.  291 

the  "name  'of  Monaincha.  According  to  Giraldus 
the  Colidei,  who  lived  there,  were  not,  properly 
speaking,  monks ;  for  he  merely  calls  them  coelibes 
or  unmarried  men.  (120)  In  his  time  the  island 
was  a  place  of  pilgrimage ;  but  afterwards  the  resi- 
dents removed  to  Corbally,  a  place  not  far  from  it 
without  the  lake,  where  they  became  Canons  Regular 
of  St.  Augustin,  and  had  a  priory  under  the  name  of 
St.  Hilary  or  St.  Mary.  (121)  As  to  the  name. 
Island  of  the  tivirtg^  it  meant  nothing  more  than 
that  it  was  a  place  where  men  might  live  in  the  ser- 
vice of  God,  in  the  same  manner  as  monasteries  were 
called  De  Valle  salutis\  De  Beatitudine^  S^x.j  and 
the  fable  of  no  one  dying  there  was  unheard  of  by 
our  old  historians  and  annalists.  We  have  an  in- 
stance of  how  people  could  and  did  die  there  in  the 
case  of  a  very  respectable  man,  Moelpatrick  O'Dru- 

fan,  who  died  in  that  island  A.  D.  11S8.  (122) 
low  Giraldus  picked  up  that  stuff  is  of  no  conse- 
quence ;  he  was  probably  imposed  upon  by  some 
droll  fellow,  who  explained  the  name  in  a  new  way 
peculiar  to  himself.  The  other  story  concerning  fe- 
males not  daring  to  enter  the  larger  island  was  in  all 
appearance  founded  on  there  having  been  there  of 
old  some  religious  community,  which  made  it  a  rule, 
not  uncommon  in  some  parts  of  Ireland,  not  to  ad- 
mit women  within  their  precincts. 

(1 17)  Topogr.  Sfc.  Dist.  2,  c  5.  Although  it  was  not  very  long 
since  this  purgatoiy  came  into  vogue,  (see  Chap.  vii.  §,  14*.)  yet 
Giraldus  found  it  out.  But,  as  Lynch  has  shown,  (Camhr.  even, 
p.  10.)  his  account  of  it  does  not  agree  with  that  of  Henry  of  Sal- 
terey,  of  whom  see  Not,  150.  to  Chap,  vii. 

(118)  Giraldus,  ib.  cap.  4.  What  I  have  translated,  The  larger 
one  has  a  church  of  ancient  veneration^  is  in  the  original,  ^'  Ma^ 

jor  ecdesiam  habet  antiquae  religionist^  Here  we  meet  with  an 
^[regions  sample  of  Ledwich*8  profound  ignorance  even  of  Latin. 
He  translates  (p.  69.)  the  words  now  quoted ;  <*  In  the  greater  is 

U2 


S92  AK  ECCLESIASTICAI*  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXX. 

^  i^jl^ur^  x>f  tie  ancU^  religion  "  mefaaing  to  insimiaie,  that  tfaeiie 
pfi^  :h^^  before  Girddus'  times  ai^th^  and  a  diiferent  Chriitiaii 
id^gbn  in  jreland,  viz.  that  of  his  dear  Culdeses,  ooocerniag 
whciin  he  has  a  heap  of  intolerable  trash*  of  irhich  moie  hj  and 
hj.  Who,  that  Jtnevr  any  thing  of  Latin,  could,  except  this 
il^Io€^ead,  have  rendered  those  words  in  that  manner  ?  Sune« 
]y,  when  the  word,  rdigioy  is  used  in  [^peaking  of  places,  it  means 
,venp:ii^io72,  respect,  sacred  /eding.  Thus  Ovid  has  (x  Metcan. 
jS99)  Religione  sacer  prisca  (recessus);  and  ViTgil  (viii.  Aen, 
J^j)  Jam  tumreligio  pavidos  terrehat  agrestes — Sacra  locL  Gi- 
vfldus  was  fond  of  using  this  phrase,  when  descrihing  phices  of 
Aodfint  religious  celdirity.  Ex.  c.  he  says  {ib.  cap.  SO.);  <<  In 
juistrali  MonK>n}a,  drca  partes  Corcagiae,  est  insula  quaedam,  eo- 
clesiaai  continens  sancti  Micliaelis  antiqtiae  nimis  et  autenticae  re^ 
ligionis,  that  is  greatly  and  justly  respected  from  very  old  times. 
If  Giraldus.  meant,  as  Ledwi<^i  would  interpret  it,  by  religionis 
ffuth  or  Christian  doctrine,  how  would  not  this  passage  disconcert 
our^antiquaiy,  whereas  Giraldus  calls  it  authentic,  whidi  he  cer* 
tamly  would  not  have  done,  had  it  been  different  from  the  £uth 
and  Christianity,  which  he  professed  himself?  Elsewhere  (as  ib* 
cap*  5.)  he  hsas  probatae  religionis  ecclesiam,  which  Ledwich  (p. 
70«)  translates  a  church  of  the  orthodox  faith,  wishing  to  show, 
that  it  bdonged  to  what  he  calls  the  ancient  rdigion  and  to  Cul- 
4ee8,  althou^  Giraldus  does  not  fib  J  make  the  least  alllusion  to 
such  persons.  He  is  there  speaking  of  Lough  Derg,  and  its  is* 
land  in  which  is  Patridc*s  purgatory,  one  part  of  which,  he  says, 
is  very  pleasant  and  attended  by  angds,  while  the  other  is  full  of 
devils.  Here  Ledwich  complains,  that  Giraldus  breathes  a  vindic- 
tive apirit  against  the  anctent  religion.  It  is  dificuk  to  conv^  to 
tbe  reader  the  meaning  of  the  muddy  ef&isnmsof  this  stupid  Doc- 
tor; but  he  seems  to  diaxge  Giraldus  with  transfomung  the  poor 
CuUtoes  into  the  devils  of  Longh  Deig.  Now  Ginddus  was  at 
that  time  no  more  thinking  of  Culdees  or  of  oM  rdigion  than  he 
was  of  Ledwich  himsdf.  Instead  of  the  word  codibes,  -which 
Giraldus  has  speakmg  of  the  Colidd  of  the  smaller  island.  Led- 
widi  inserted  {p.  69.)  monks  ;  for  he  did  not  like  that  the  Cul- 
dees, whom  he  R^ocsei^as  married  men,  should  'be  esqiress^ 
itudiMt  to  have  been  mttried. 


CHAP.   XXX.  OF   IKELAND.  5^3 

(119)  This  'is  the  name  given  to  it  by  Colgan*  Tr.  Tk.p.  281. 
and  304-. 

(1^)'  Fdo  not  understand,  why  Archdall  (at  Monaincha)  says^ 
that  the  Culdees  of  this  {dace,  whom  he  inaccurately  calli^  monks^ 
had  an  abbey  under  the  invocation  of  St.  Columba.  For  this  he 
gives  us  no  aathority,  and  I  strongly  suspect  that  lie  had  none, 
except  the  preconceived  unfounded  supposition,  that  the  persons, 
called  Ctddeesy  were  Columbian  monks. 

(121)  Ware,  Aniiq,  cap>  26  at  Tipperary.  Here  again  we 
meet  with  the  mighty  Ledwich,  who  (p,  74)  talking  about  Au- 
gustinians  (he  did  not  understand  the  diflPerence  between  them  and 
the  Canons  Regular)  and  the  removal  to  Corbally,  conjectures 
that  the  present  abbey  of  Monaincha,  i.  e,  what  remains  of  it, 
was  erected  about  the  beginning  of  the  1 8th  century.  Be  it  so ; 
but  it  is  amusing  to  obs^^e,  how  he  proves  hi&  thesis.  "  The 
AttgusUmans  (he  ^ould  have  said;  Augustin  Canons)  did  not  ap* 
peer  in  this  kingdom  until  1193  ;  for  at  tiiat  time  carl  Strongbow 
brought  four  ftom  Bodmyn,  in  Cornwall,  to  his  abbey  of  Kells  in 
the  county  of  Ealkeny;"  This  ifr  antiquarian  lore  witli  a  vengeance. 
In  the  first  place  tliere  were  Augustin  Canons,  alias  Canons  Re- 
gular of  St.  Atigustin,  long  before  1193;  for,  as  has  been  seen, 
we  had  some  of  them  since  the  times  of  St.  Malachy  and  the  holy 
Imar  of  Armagh ;  0*Carrol,  prince  of  Ergall,  and  Edon  0*Kil- 
ledy,  bishop  of  Clogher,  founded  an  abbey  for  them  at  Louth  in 
1146;  Hugh  de  Lacy  formed  establishments  for  them  in  Meath 
about  1182;  John  de  Courcey  erected  a  priory  for  them  at  Down 
in  1 183 ;  and,  not  to  tire  the  reader  with  repetitions,  the  veiy 
abbey  of  St.  Thomas  near  Dublin,  which  was  founded  in  1 177, 
belonged  to  them,  that  is,  to  the  particular  branch  called  the 
Congregation  of  St.  Victor.  Next,  the  Doctor  tells  us,  that 
Strongbow  brought  four  members  of  this  order  from  Cornwall  to 
Ireland  in  said  year  1 193.  How  could  tliat  be,  whereas  Strong- 
bow was  dead  shice  1 176.  He  refers  to  Archdall,  who  (at  Kells) 
mentioning  the  foundation  of  that  prioiy  by  Geoffry  Fitz- Robert 
in  1193,  says  something  in  a  confused  manner  about  Strongbow. 
But  he  does  not  state,  that  it  was  Strongbow  that  brought  over 
those  four  persons.  Supposing,  however,  that  he  had,  was  it  not 
our  great  antiquary's  duty  to  correct  him  ?  The  poor  man  was  not 
able ;  what  an  antiquary !  Or  what  must  be  thought  of  a  man,  who 


294  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY         CHAP.  XXXI. 

had  the  assurance  to  patch  up  and  publish  a  big  book  on  the  An- 
tiquities of  Ireland,  while  he  was  so  little  acquainted  with  the  his- 
tory of  the  country  as  not  to  know  even  the  year  of  Strongbow*s 
death ;  and  what  of  the  asinine  readers^  who  have  praised  that 
farrago  of  ignorance  and  petulance!  !  ! 

(122)   Vi't.  S.  Gelasii,  cap.  9.     Tr.  Th.p.  281  and.  304f.  and 
above  Chap,  xxvii.  §.  2. 


CHAP.  XXXI. 

The  CoUdei  or  Culdees,  inquiry  concerning  themr^ 
Deaths  of  several  bishops^  priors^  professors^ 
<§r.  ^-^Priory  of  St.  John  Baptist^  Dublin^  found- 
ed^^John  De  Courcey  defeated  by  the  Irish — 
Donald  0*Loghlin  killed  in  battle — Death  of 
Henry  Il.-^Irish  Bishops  who  attended  his  fu- 
neral— Cathedral  of  St.  Patrick^  Dublin,  erected 
on  the  site  of  an  old  parochial  church — Founda- 
tion of  different  abbeys — Deaths  of  more  bishops 
— Synod  at  Dublin  under  Matthew  O^Heney,  the 
Pope's  legate — Glendalogh  united  to  Dublin — Se- 
veral religious  houses  founded — The  See  of  Meath 
removed  from  Chnard  to  Newtown  near  Trim — 
Religious  houses  founded  by  Donald  O'Brien — 
Death  o/'  Donald^^Cruelties  practised  on  his  fa- 
mily by  the  English— ^Contest  for  the  See  of  Moss 
— Hamo  de  ValoiSj  Justiciary  of  Ireland,  invades 
ecclesiastical  property — Seizes  on  several  lands 
belonging  to  the  See  of  Dublin,  and  on  the  tem- 
poralities of  Leighlin,  8{c. — Death  of  King  Bo- 
deric — Contention  of  the  Connaught  princes  for 
the  kingdom — Foundation  of  several  religious 
houses. 


CHAP.  XXXI.  OF   IRELAND.  'ii)^ 


SECT.    !• 

/ 

TH  E  mention  made  by  Giraldus  of  the  Colidci  af- 
fords us  an  opportunity  of  examining,  wliat  was  the 
description  of  persons  understood  by  that  name.  If 
ever  subjects  plain  and  easy  in  themselves  have  been 
distorted,  misrepresented,  and  corrupted  through 
ignorance  and  religious  prejudice,  this  question  me- 
rits a  distinguished  place  among  them.  Ilie  obscu- 
rity, in  which  it  has  been  involved,  is  owing  to  some 
Scotch  writers,  who  took  it  into  their  heads  to  an- 
nounce,  that  before  the  coming  of  Palladius  the 
Scots  were  taught  and  governed  by  priests  and  monks 
alone  without  bishops.  (1)  By  Scots  they  meant 
the  inhabitants  of  North  Britain,  as  if  the  real  Scots 
were  settled  there  at  that  time,  or  as  if  there  were 
then  a  Scottish  kingdom  in  that  country,  a  silly  sup- 
position, whicli  we  have  over  and  over  seen  to  be 
false.  (2)  Had  those  writers  merely  said,  that  in 
Ireland,  the  then  only  countiy  of  the  Scots,  there 
were  some  priests  without  any  bishop  until  Palhidius 
was  sent  to  them,  their  assertion  would  imply  no- 
thing wrong  or  fabulous.  (3)  Other  later  Scotch 
authors  have  added,  that  those  priests  or  monks  were 
called  Culdeif  and  that  they  were  in  Scotland  as  far 
back  as  the  reigns  of  the  emperors  Decius,  Aurelian, 
and  Diocletian,  that  is,  in  the  third  century.  (4) 
Several  antiepiscopalian  writei*Sj  particulai'ly  Scotch, 
seized  upon  this  fable,  endeavouring  to  prove  from 
it,  that  the  primitive  government  of  the  Christian 
church  was  presbyterian  ;  for,  say  they,  those  Cul- 
dei  used  to  elect  their  superiors  or  superintendents, 
either  under  the  title  of  bishop  or  not,  without  re- 
quiring a  consecration  by  any  bishop  strictly  so  cal- 
led. (5)  But,  it  having  been  proved  that  there 
was  not  any  church  governed  in  this  manner  at  that 
early  period  in  Scotland,  nor  any  such  persons  there 


296  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XX\U 

in  those  times  as  Culdei  or  Culdees,  (6)  a  new  sys- 
tem was  formed,  according  to  which   the  Culdees 
were  the^disciples  and  followers  of  Columbkill,  and 
who  preserved  for  centuries  the  purer  doctrines  and 
discipline  of  Christianity,  presbyterianism,  &c.   un- 
til at  length  they  were  put  down  by  the  church  of 
Rome.  (7)     One  of  the  chief  grounds  alleged  for 
this  hypothesis  consists  in  a  false  preconception,  that 
Columbkill  did  not  con^der  bishops  necessary  for 
ordaining  priests,  (8)  and  thence  it  was  concluded 
that  the  monks  of  Hy,  and  accordingly  the  Culdees, 
held  the  same  opinion.    ^This  stuff  was  founded  on 
the  singular  circumstance  of  Columbkill  and  his  suc- 
cessors at  Hy  having,   although  merely  priests,  ex- 
ercised a  sort  of  jurisdiction  over  the  bishops  of  the 
Northern  Picts,  and  perhaps  of  the  British  Scots* 
(9)     But  it  has  been  proved  over  and  over,  that  the 
exercise  of  this  privilege  did  not  imply  any  such  idea 
as  that  of  the  equality  of  bishops  and  priests,  and 
that  Columbkill  and  his  followers  strictly  maintained 
the  superiority,  by  divine  right,  of  the  former  over 
the  latter.  ( i  O)     Now  it  happens  unluckily  for  this 
fanciful  theoiy  of  the  Culdees  being  derived  from 
Columbkill,  that  in  none  of  the  Lives  of  that  saint, 
nor  in  Bede,  who  very  often  treats  of  the  Columbian 
order  and   monks,  nor  in  the   whole  history  of  the 
monastery  of  Hy  and  of  its  dependencies,  the  name 
of  Culdees  or  any  name  tantamount  to  it,  ever  once 
occurs.  (11)     This  would  have  been  impossible,  had 
the  Culdees  been  Columbians  and  members  of  the 
order  or  congregation  of  Hy. 

( 1 }  John  of  Fordon,  who  lived  in  the  14th  oentioy,  laid  down 
this  position,  adding  that  such  was  the  rule  of  the  primitive  church. 
See  more  about  liim  Not  ISO.  to  Chap.  1. 

(2)  Ex*  c.  See  Not,  29.  to  Chap.  1.  and  Chap.  ix.  §.  1. 

(3)  See  Chap.  1.  §.  15.  and  ib.  Not.  132. 

(4)  HecU  Boethius>  Scot*  Hist*  L*  6.  Buchanan,  lAer.  Scot* 
rex.  35.  &c. 


CHAP.  XXXI*         OF  IRELAND*  29? 

(5)  This  fictitious  system  has  been,  supported  by  Blondel  (see 
Not,  150  to  Chap.  l.>  and  Selden,  {Preface  to  Twysden's  x  Scr^ 
tores)  who,  on  occasion  of  a  passage  relative  to  the  Keledei  (whcnn 
he  calls  Culdei)  in  an  account  given  of  Tuigot  of  Durham,  when 
made  bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  and  which  will  be  seen  lower  down, 
heaps  together  in  his  usual  overwhelming  and  obscure  manner  a 
multitude  of  quotations,  which,  for  the  far  greatest  part,  are  quite 
irrelevant  to  tlie  question,  and  all  of  which  prove  nothing  at  fdl  as 
to  the  special  fact  or  rights  of  the  Culdei,  unless  we  are  to  receive 
as  good  authorities  such  writers  as  Hector  Boethius.  It  was  a 
shame  for  Selden  to  stoop  to  some  silly  conjectures  in  treating 
those  points ;  for  instance,  after  striving  to  insinuate  that  Adam- 
nan  of  Hy  and  Adamnan  of  Coludi  (see  Chap*  xviii«  §»  5.)  were 
one  and  tlie  same  person,  he  relates  as  probable,  that  Coludi  was 
so  called  from  its  being  frequented  by  Culdei. 

(6)  Lloyd  (On  Church  government,  chap.  7.)  has  treated  this 
subject  with  great  clearness  and  strength  of  aigument,  and  has 
demonstrated  the  falsehood  and  absurdity  of  the  whole  of  that 
wretched  story.  Toland  (^Nazarenus,  Letter  2.  sect,  S.)  carps  at 
Lloyd,  but  without  being  able  to  overturn  the  main  points  laid 
down  by  him.  He  attacks  Lloyd  for  having  called  that  Culdee 
system  a  monkish  dreamy  for,  as  he  argues,  there  were  persons  in 
Scotland  called  CuUees,  or  rather  Keldees.  But  this,  so  far  from 
being  denied  by  Lloyd,  is  admitted  by  him ;  and  he  even  quotes 
passages,  whence  it  appears  that  tliere  were  such  persons  there  since 
about  the  ninth  century.  What  Lloyd  styled  a  monkish  dream  is 
tlie  faUe  of  there  having  been  from  very  old  times  in  Scotland  a 
{Hresbyterian  church  governed  by  the  so-called  Culdees.  Now 
Toland,  although  in  his  cavilling  way  he  quotes  Fordon,  &c.  does 
not  attempt  to  prove,  that  there  was  such  a  church ;  for  he  had 
learning  enough  to  know,  that  so  senseless  a  paradox  could  not 
be  maintained. 

(7)  A  number  of  Scotch  writers  have  laid  down  as  a  truism, 
that  the  Culdees  were  origmally  Columbian  monks,  Smith  sup- 
poses it  as  a  fk:t,  (Life  of  St*  Columba,  p,  US.)  where  he  has 
some  raving  about  <'  a  large  body  of  pastors  and  people  in  the 
isles  and  mountains  of  Scotland,  who,  like  the  Waidenses  of  the 
Alps,  maintained  the  worship  of  God  in  its  simplicity,  and  the 
Gospd  in  its  punty  for  many  generations^  when  it  was  greatly 


298  AN  XCCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY       CHAP.  XXXI. 

coitupted  in  other  places."  He  says,  however,  that  this  is  a  &ct 
not  generally  known.  And  indeed  how  could  it,  or  how  did  he 
know  it  himself?  What  a  shame  to  make  such  assertions  without 
any  authority  whatsoever  of  the  many  documents,  rdative  to  the 
ecclesiastical  state  of  these  countries,  that  were  drawn  up  during 
those  generations,  and  in  not  one  of  which  is  there  the  least 
allusion  to  those  holy  Waldenses  of  Scotland,  unless  the  true 
worship  of  God  and  purity  of  the  Gospel  be  supposed  to  consist 
in  celebrating  Easter  at  a  particular  time,  and  using  a  peculiar 
sort  of  tonsure !  But  on  these  points,  the  mighty  arguments  of 
the  discoverers  of  the  Scotch  Waldenses,  I  have  said  more  than 
enough  in  their  own  place.  The  system  of  the  Culdees  being 
derived  from  Columbkill  is  followed  also  by  Jamieson  in  his  //»- 
torical  Account  of  the  Ancient  Ctddees^  a  big  book  replete  with 
errors  of  various  sorts.  This  writer  has  picked  up  a  good  deal 
fipom  Ledwich,  whom  he  now  and  then  honours  with  referring  to ; 
whereas  our  antiquaiy  also  makes  Columbkill  the  founder  of  the 
Culdeess,  but  with  this  difference  that,  instead  of  allowing  that 
they  were  presbyterians,  he  maintains,  {AfUiq*  p,  60)  that  they 
were  episcopalians. 

(8)  Jamieson  strives  (Historical,  SfC,  p.  48.  segq,)  to  prove 
this  notoriously  false  assumption,  and  (p,  36.  seqq.)  would  fain 
make  us  believe,  that  the  monks  of  Hy  were  presbyterians. 
Speaking  of  Colman  of  Lindisfame  or  York,  who  called  himself 
a  bishop  {ap.  Beda,  EccL  Hist.  L,  3.  c,  25.)  Jamieson  pretends, 
that  he  received  not  only  his  appointment  but  even  his  episcopal 
power  from  the  College  of  elders.  This  writer  seems  not  to 
understand  the  very  terms  of  Church  discipline  and  Canon  law. 

(9)  See  Chap.  xii.  §  15.  and  id.  Not*  SSi.  Jamieson  here 
and  there  has  the  old  mistake  of  the  North  of  Ireland  being  also 
subject  to  Hy. 

(10)  See  id.  and  Not.  235. 

(11)  In  the  five  Lives  of  St.  Columba,  published  by  Colgan 
(TV.  Th.)f  tliere  is  no  mention  whatsoever  of  Culdees,  not  even 
in  that  by  O'Donnel,  who  raked  together  every  thing  that  he 
could  collect  relative  to  the  saint's  proceedings,  and  who  wrote  at 
a  time  when  there  were  Culdees,  as  they  are  vulgarly  called,  in 
Ireland.  Bede,  notwithstanding  all  that  he  has  about  Columba 
and  his  disciples,  and  concerning  the  Irish  missbne  in  the  North 


CHAP.  XXXI.  OF   IRKLAND.  299 

of  England  and  elsewhere,  the  leaders  of  which  were  Columbians, 
as  likewise  about  the  practices  of  the  Scots  both  of  Ireland  and 
Britain,  and  of  the  Northern  Picts,  is  quite  silent  as  to  any 
persons  called  Culdees  or  by  any  similar  name ;  and  it  must  ^pear 
evident  to  an  attentive  dispassionate  reader  of  Bede's  works,  that 
there  was  not  such  an  order  of  men  existing  in  his  times.    Colgan 
has  employed  2S  large  folio  pages  (from  487  to  510)  of  his  Tr. 
Th.  in  giving  from  writers  of  various  ages,  an  account  of  St. 
Columba's  disciples,  and  of  the  Columbian  monasteries,  churches, 
and  their  superiors,  the  chronicles  of  Hy  and  its  abbots,  distin« 
guished  men,  &c.  down  to  the  13th  century,  and  similar  ones  of 
the    Columbian   houses   of  Deny,    Durn^h,    Kellsi    Raphoe, 
Swords,    Raghlin  island,   Fathan,    and  Drumclieff.    Yet  in  this 
minute  account,  including  so  many  centuries,  and  in  which  hun- 
dreds of  names  are  mentioned,  there  is  not  a  word  about  Culdees, 
nor  is  any  one  among  those  hundreds  of  persons  designated  by  any 
name  or  title  like  it.     Hence  it  is  as  clear  as  day  light,  that  they 
did  not  by  any  means  belong  to  the  Columbian  institution ;  and 
accordingly,  besides  many  others,  Nicholson  was  mistaken  (Pref. 
to  Irish  Histor*  Library  p.  30.  Octav,  ed.  l3,JbL  ed.)  in  saying, 
that  the  Culdees  tvere  of  the  Irish  rule  carried  into  Scotland  by 
St.  Columb^     It  is  probable,  that  tliey  were  in  Ireland  earlier 
than  in  Scotland,    to  which  country,    however,   they  were  not 
carried  by  St  Columb.     But  what  are  we  to  think  of  Ledwich, 
who,  having  pretended  to  draw  up  {Antiq.  Essay  3.  Ist.  ed,)  a 
history  of  the  Irish  Culdees,  not  content  with  following  this  opi- 
nion, has  the  audacity  frequently  to  refer  to  Bede  as  expressly 
speaking  of  Culdees?    Thus  he  says,  {p.  62«)  that  "  Bede, 
though  closely  attached  to  the  See  of  Rome,  yet  with  candour 
and  truth  confesses  the  merits  of  the  Culdees";  refers  (p.  64. 
seqq-)  to  Bede  for  Aidan  and  his  Irish  missionaries  in  Northum- 
berland, as  likewise  for  his  successors  Finan  and  Colman,  besides 
others,  having  been  Culdees ;  tells  us,  that  Bede's  third  book  is 
chiefly  in  praise  of  the  Culdees  -,  speaks,  as  if  from  Bede,   of 
Adamnan  of  Hy  having  been  a  Culdee,  adding  that  he  aposta- 
tized, and  then  groans  over  the  downfal  of  the  illustrious  semi- 
naries of  the  Culdees  of  Hy  and  Lindis&me.    Is  it  possible  to 
bear  with  such  a  train  of  imposture?    Bede  never  mentions 
Culdees,  nor  did  he  know  of  any  such  persons  in  the  world.    As 


300  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL    IlISTOay      CHAP.  XXXI. 

to  Ledwich's  balderdash  aboat  tibe  apostacy  of  Adamnanf.attAlfee 
downfU  of  Hy,  &C  we  have  seen  dsewhere.  The  paschal  and  ton* 
sural  disputes  were  always  niniiing  in  this  stupid  man's  head^  ood 
they  formed  the  bulk  of  his  theologiod  erudition.  But  neither 
did  Adamnan  apostatize,  nor  did  the  school  of  Hy  or  even  of  Lin- 
disfame  cease  to  flourish.  To  his  nonsense  about  the  pretended- 
Culdees  of  Hy  he  joins  (p.  670  that  the  Guldees  were  mamed** 
for  which  he  refers  to  Toland.  But  Toiand  was  speaking  of 
certain  Scotch  Culdees,  who,  be  says,  were  commonly  laymen, 
whereas  Ledwich  wished  to  insinuate,  dlat  the  monks  of  Hy  were 
married.  Another  of  his  attempts  to  impose  on  the  public  is  his 
adducing  (  p,  55^)  the  authority  of  Lloyd  and  Usher  as  if  they 
had  written  highly  in  &vour  of  the  Culdees.  Now  Lloyd,  who 
has  much  about  them,  says  not  a  word  in  praise  of  them,  observe 
ing  that  he  could  find  no  mention  of  Culdees  or  Kildees  until 
about  A.  D.  900.  He  laughs  at  the  Scotch  stories  oonceroing 
them,  and  expressly  distinguishes  them  from  the  Columbian  and 
other  old  Irish  monks,  of  whom  indeed  he  speaks  rather  fiivour- 
ably.  Usher  mentions  Culdees  or  Colidei  several  times,  but 
neither  praises  nor  dispraises  them ;  and  it  never  entered  .into  his 
head  to  confound  them  with  the  Columbians.  But  in  spite  of 
these  writers  and  of  Bede,  &c.  Ledwich  transfers  to  his  fictitious 
Culdees  whatever  they  had  said  in  praise  of  Columbkill  and  his 
monks.  He  then  has  recourse  to  Sir  Robert  Sibbald  and  Sir 
James  Dalrymple,  and  so  well  he  might;  for,  as  Chalmers  ob* 
serves  {Caledonia^  Vol.  1.  p.  439.),  "  system  has  concurred  with 
ignorance  in  supposing,  that  the  Culdees  actually  possessed  rights 
and  exercised  powers,  which  were  inconsistent  with  the  established 
laws  of  the  universal  church  in  that  age  ;'*  and,  as  he  adds,  <<  Sir 
James  Dahymple's  collections  are  filled  with  the  prejudices  of  his 
age  and  country."  Ledwioh  complams  that  Mosheim  and  others 
have  not  recorded  the  merits  of  the  Culdees  as  champions  i]l^ 
Evangelical  truth ;  but  what  were  the  merits  of  the  real  Culdees? 
Was  it  that  in  late  times  some  of  the  Scotch  ones  were  manied,. 
one  of  Ledwich's  great  proo&  and  tokens  of  sanctity  ?  After  aD^ 
even  with  r^ard  to  those^  whom>he  falsely  calls  Culdees,  Ledwich 
could  not  with  all  his  lies  and  quibbles  discover  any  particulat  &3»* 
tern  of  doctrine  held  by  them^-  diffin^nt  from  that  of  the  whole 


CHAP.  XXXI.  OF  TAELAND.  30] 

CfaMvch  of  tikfm  tiowt;  aaddi  bii  hustle  and  iwoke  termiiiate  ia 
idbe  ttvghty  points  jof  the  Pudui  oompuutioci  and  the  tonsuie. 


§•  II.  The  real  name  of  the  members  of  the  com- 
munity or  communities,  of  which  we  are  now  treat- 
ing, was  not  Cuidees^  Ctddei,  nor  CoUdei,  but,  as 
fiur  as  I  can  discover,  Ceile-De,  or  probably  rather 
Ceile-Dae.  ( 1 2)  But  then  a  question  occurs  con- 
cerning the  primitive  meaning  of  this  compound  ti* 
tie.  l^veral  writers  think,  that  it  signifies  servants 
Ijf  God  ;  (13)  and  in  fact  the  terms  agree  very  well 
with  this  explanation,  and  we  find  that  some  holy 
men,  who  however  did  not  belong  to  this  commu- 
nity, were,  on  account  of  their  sanctity,  called  Ceile 
or  Kele-De  (servant  of  God),  such  as,  for  instance, 
the  celebrated  Aengus  Keledeus.  (14)  Yet,  al- 
though individuals  might  very  properly  have  been 
styled  servants  of  God,  or  Ceile-De  in  that  accepta- 
tion, it  is  difficult  to  think,  that  an  entire  order  of 
men,  consisting  of  various  communities,  could  have 
assumed  such  a  proud  denomination,  or  have  been 
gp:eeted  with  it.  Accordingly  it  appears  to  me,  that 
the  original  name  was  Ceile-Daey  that  is,  a  man  liv- 
ing in  community  ;  for  Ceile  in  Irish  signifies  toge^ 
ther,  and  Dae  a  man.  (15)  As  the  persons  belong- 
ing to  this  order  were  not,  strictly  speaking,  monks, 
(16)  nor  at  the  same  time  members  of  the  parochial 
clergy,  this  new  appellation  was  made  out  for  the 
purp0ae  of  distinguishing  them,  even  by  an  Irish  or 
Gaelic  name»  from  other  ecclesiastical  bodies.  Look- 
ing to  the  origin  of  this  institution,  they  were  in 
reality  no  others  than  the  description  of  clergymen 
isalled  Seculor  Canons  who  were  originally  attached 
to  the  cathedrals  of  dioceses.  Although  bound  by 
rules  peculiar  to  themselves,  they  belonged  to  the 
secular  clergy,  and  partly  on  this  account,  and 
partly  to  distinguish  them  from  the  Canons  Regular 
who  ^rang  up  at  a  much  later  period,  they  nave 
been  and  are  still  designated  by  the  title  of  Secular 


302         AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY         CHAP.  XXXI. 

Canons.  A  great  body  of  rules  was  drawn  up  for 
these  Canons  by  the  council  of  Aix-la-Chapelle  in 
the  year  8lG,  not  very  long  after  their  institution  be- 
gan to  be  introduced  into  various  churches.  Thence- 
forth they  formed  the  Chapters  of  dioceses,  and  giu- 
dually  obtained  many  privileges  and  exemptions. 
They  lived  together  in  cloisters  or  chapter-houses, 
and  had  dormitories,  refectories,  &c.  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  monastic  institutions.  I  need  not 
give  an  account  of  their  particular  superiors  and  of- 
ficers, as  their  whole  system  is  so  generally  known, 
and  still  exists  in  the  greatest  part  of  Christendom, 
except  that  in  very  many  places  they  have  ceased  to 
live  in  communities  ;  and  I  shall  only  add  that,  be- 
sides the  Cathedral  Chapters,  there  has  been  formed 
a  great  number  of  collegiate  ones  consisting  of  Ca- 
nons attached  to  the  service  of  minor  churches,  and 
which  are  kept  up  to  this  very  day.  (17) 

(12)  The  name  Colidei  is  used  by  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  as 
latinized  from  the  Irish,  whereas  he  thought  that  their  original 
appellation  signified  ivorshippers  of  God.  I  find  it  used  also  by 
Colgan,  Usher,  and  others.  Ctddei  is  evidently  a  corruption  of 
Colideiy  which  had  Nicholson  adverted  to,  he  would  not  given  us 
(Pref,  to  Ir,  Histor.  Libr.  loc*  cU.)  an  aukward  derivation  of 
CtUdee  as  if  it  signified  a  black  hood  or  couty  or  a  black  monk. 
For  neither  the  real  so  called  Culdees,  nor  the  Columbians,  whom 
Nicholson  confounded  with  them,  were  black  monks.  Prior  to 
the  times  of  Giraldus  the  name  was  ^litten  in  Latin  Keledei. 

(13)  Among  others  O'Brien,  Irish  Dictionary  at  Ceile»De. 
Toland  interprets  it  separated  or  espoused  to  God.  O'Brien's  ex- 
planation is  more  natural. 

(14)  See  Not,  96.  to  Chap,  xx.  Colgan  (Tr.  Th,  p.  478.) 
mentions  also  a  St.  Comgan,  whose  memoty  was  revered  on  the 
2d.  of  August,  and  who  was  sumamed  Kele-De,  that  is,  says 
Colgan,  Deicohf  by  which  he  explains  (A  A,  SS.  p,  580*) 
likewise  the  surname  Kele-De  given  to  Aengus.  But  he  did  not 
consider  either  of  these  saints  as  a  member  of  the  community 


CRAP.  XXXI.  OF  IRELAND.  SOS 

usually  called  Culdees^  to  whom  in  the  veiy  little  he  sayg  of  diem 
he  gives  the  name  of  Cclidei. 

(15)  See  Lhuyd's  Irish-English  Dictionary  at  Ceile  BiadDae 
It  agrees  with  the  Conventuales  ap.  Ducange.  A  new  etjrmology 
was  attempted  by  Lloyd,  (On  Church  goernment^  ch,  7.)  who 
thought,  that  the  name  ought  to  be  written  Ki/ldee,  and  then 
concludes,  that  it  means  a  hottse  of  cdhy  in  the  same  manner  as 
in  Welsh  mynachdee  is  a  monasteiy.  But  could  he  have  found 
that  in  the  Irish  language  Dee  is  used  for  a  house?  Besides, 
the  name  originally  began  with  C^le.,  a  name  quite  different  from 
ciU  or  cille  a  cell.  Next,  the  whole  name  was  applied  not  to 
houses  but  to  men,  whereas  Ceile-De  or  Ceile-Dae  is  constantly 
understood  of  the  persons  called  in  Latin  Kdedei  and  corruptly 
Colideiox  CtddeL 

(16)  It  is  true,  that  Giraldus,  speaking  (IHner,  Cambriae^ 
L,  2.  c.  6.)  of  those  of  the  Island  of  Berdesey  off  the  Welsh  coast, 
calls  them  monachi  religiosissimi ;  but  he  says  this  in  a  loose 
manner,  and  afterwards  explains  himself  by  observing,  that  they 
were  called  Cadihes  or  Colidei.  This  particular  community  of 
them  appears  to  have  consisted  not  only  of  clergymen  but  likewise 
of  pious  unmarried  laymen,  as  also  probably  that  of  the  Island  of 
the  living  near  Roscrea.  (See  Chap.  xxx.  §§.  15.) 

(17)  I  should  not  have  given  this  little  sketch  of  the  particular 
system  of  the  Secular  Canons,  were  it  not  for  the  purpose  of 
enabling  the  reader  to  compare  it  with  that  of  the  so  caUed 
Culdees.  He  will  find  much  more  on  the  subject  in  every  even 
elementary  treatise  of  Canon  law,  ex*  c*  Fleuiy's  Institution^  SfC* 
part  1.  ch.  17. 

§.  iiT.  The  first  mention  I  have  met  with  in  Irish 
history  of  the  particular  institution  or  body  of  eccle- 
siasticsp  called  Culdees^  fwhich  name,  as  being  now 
generally  adopted,  I  shall  use)  is  in  the  account  of  a 
pillaging  of  Armagh  in  the  year  921  by  Godfrid, 
king  of  the  Danes  of  Dublin,  who  is  said  to  have 
spared  the  churches  and  the  Colidei.  (18)  The 
Secular  Canons  had  been  generally  established  since 
the  ninth  century;  and  that  the  Culdees  of  Armagh 


a04  AN  ECCLE8IA8TICAL  HISTORY       CHAP.  XXXI. 

mre  a  branch  of  their  institution  is  sufficiently  clear 
from  the  description  given  of  the  Culdees,  who  were 
still  there  until  the  1 7th  century.  They  officiated 
as  secular  clergymen  in  the  cathedral,  sang  in  the 
choir,  lived  in  community,  had  a  superior  called 
prior  of  the  Culdees,  who  acted  as  praecentor^  or 
chief  chanter,  and  who  was  elected  by  themselves, 
but  confirmed  by  the  Archbishop,  (19)  Surely  this 
was  in  substance  the  exact  system  of  the  Secular 
Canons,  except  that  our  Culdees  seem  not  to  have 
acquired  as  many  privileges  or  as  much  power  as  the 
Canons  of  the  continent  gradually  did.  There  was 
a  prior  and  college,  or  collegiate  house,  of  Culdees 
also  at  Clones.  (20)  We  find  likewise  in  the  island 
of  Devenish  (county  of  Fermanagh)  a  house  of  the 
same  institution,  which  seems  to  have  been  founded 
in  1130,  and  was  considered  a  community  of  secu- 
lar priests.  (21)  There  is  a  sentence  of  John  Mey, 
archbishop  of  Armagh,  passed  in  144^5,  declaring 
that  the  office  of  a  Culdee,  Prior  or  not,  should  be 
looked  upon  as  not  implying  care  of  souls,  and  that 
accordingly  it  does  not  prevent  his  holding  along 
with  it  a  benefice,  to  which  such  care  is  annexed, 
provided  he  continue  to  reside  in  the  church  of  Ar- 
magh ;  and  there  is  a  brief  of  Pope  Nicholas  V. 
A.D.  1447,  much  to  the  same  purpose  in  favour  of 
the  Prior  of  thecrflege  of  secular  priests  called  CoUdei 
or  Culdees  of  Armagh.  (22)  Yet,  although  the  Irish 
Culdees  were  generally  considered  as  clergymen,  yet 
the  name  seems  to  have  been  sometimes  given  to  com- 
munities comprizing  also  some  pious  unmarried  lay- 
men, inasmuch  as  they  lived  together;  and  such 
wpear  to  have  been  those  mentioned  by  Giraldus 
Cambren^is.  (23)  For  as  to  married  Culdees  there 
is  not  the  least  vestige  of  any  such  ever  having  been 
in  Ireland. 

(18)  See  Chap*  xxii.  ^.9.     I  wish  Colgan  had  given  us  the 
Iri^h  wotd,  which  he  latinized  by  Cdidei. 


C«AP.  ixzn  OF  IRELAND.  905 

(19)  Usher,  Prim.  p.  637.  wh»e  he  obsenres,  that  there  were 
Colidei  or  Culdees  in  the  praidpal  churches  of  Ulster,  and  that 
they  continued  at  Armagh  and  elsewhere  until  within  his  own  me- 
vnofy.  Ware,  Antiq.  cap*  17.  and  Harris,  fArUiq,  cap.  35.)  who 
remarks,  that  those  of  Armagh  were  a  corporate  body  and  pos- 
sessed of  a  oonsidoable  landed  property. 

(20)  lb.  lb.  lb. 

(21)  Ware,  who  mentions  fib, J  the  Culdees  of  Devenish, 
vpeaks  of  them  also  cap.  26  at  Fermanagh^  and  calls  them  secular 
priests,  I  have  already  observed,  that  collegiate  houses  of  Se- 
cular canons  were  annexed  to  minor  churches,  and,  I  may  here 
add,  often  in  small  towns  or  places,  as  may  be  seen  particularly  in 
Italy. 

(22)  See  Usher,  loc.  cii.  In  the  decree  of  John  Mey  it  is  or* 
•dered,  that  the  I^or  of  the  Culdees  is  to  have  the  precedency  at 
table,  i.e.ia  the  refectory,  and  in  executing  and  regulating  the  di- 
vine offices,  as  being  praecentor^  and  that  due  reverence  be  paid  to 
him  by  the  other  Culdees. 

(23)  See  above  NoU  16. 

§.  IV.  There  were  Culdees  also  at  York,  who  in 
the  account  given  of  their  hospital  of  St.  Leonard  of 
that  city  (24)  are  called  Colidei  and  clergymen  of 
St.  Peter's  the  cathedral.  Whether  that  name  was 
derived  to  them  from  Ireland  or  Scotland  I  am  not 
able  to  tell,  and  it  is  immaterial  to  inquire.  We 
find  them  there  in  the  reign  of  Athelstan,  king  of 
England,  who  made  them  some  grants  in  936  \  and 
they  continued  at  York  for  a  long  time  after  down 
to,  at  least,  the  times  of  Pope  Adrian  IV.,  who 
confirmed  their  possessions.  But  it  is  in  the  history 
of  Scotland  that  the  name  Culdees  most  frequently 
occurs;  for  they  had  more  establishments  in  that 
country  than  in  Ireland,  whereas  the  Irish^  for  the 
greatest  part,  adhered  to  their  old  system  of  having 
their  cathedrals  served  by  communities  of  monks  in 
preference  to  the  new  ones  of  Secular  Canons  or 
Culdees.     It  is  not  my  business  to  enter  into  a  de« 

VOL.  IV.  z 


306         AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY         CHA]^.  XXXI. 

tailed  aoeount  of  the  Culdees  of  Scotltnd ;  yet  I  may 
be  allowed  to  touch  on  some  points  relative  to  them, 
merdy  to  show  how' much  their  whole  history  has 
been  misunderstood.  And  first  this  much  is  certain, 
that  there  is  no  mention  of  them  in  true  Scottish 
history  until  after  the  year  800,  (25)  nor,  I  believe, 
for  many  years  later,  and  that  the  name  Culdees  or 
Keledei  first  appeared  at  St.  Andrews.  (26)  It  is 
said,  that  Constantino  the  third,  king  of  Scotland, 
who  died  in  948,  spent  the  last  five  years  of  his  life 
among  the  Culdees  of  that  city.  (27)  Such  Scotch 
Culdees,  as  were  seated  in  episcopal  sees,  acquired  the 
privilege  of  electing  the  bishop  out  of  their  own  bo- 
dy, and  seem  to  have  held  it  for  a  considerable  time. 
(28)  This  was  precisely  conformable  to  what  the 
Secular  Canons  gradually  attained  in  other  countries, 
but  which  I  do  not  find  that  the  Irish  Culdees  ever 
enjoyed.  It  seems,  that  the  see  and  Culdees  of  St. 
Andrews  claimed,  about  the  beginning  of  the  12th 
century,  a  preeminence  over  those  of  all  Scotland ; 
for  it  is  recorded,  that  while  Turgot,  who  had  been 
prior  of  Durham,  was  bishop  of  St  Andrews,  the 
whole  right  of  the  Culdees  throughout  the  entire 
kingdom  of  Scotland  passed  to  the  Ushoprick  of  St. 
Andrews.  (S9)  The  obvious  meaning  of  these  words 
is,  that,  as  the  see  of  St.  Andrews  was  then  con- 
sidered as  the  metropoliticai  one  of  Scotland,  its 
bishop  and  chanter,  or  Culdees,  insisted  upon  a  pre- 
cedence over  those  of  all  the  kingdom,  and  that  no 
bishop  should  be  installed  in  that  country  without 
their  consent.  In  an  old  document,  written  by  a 
Culdee  of  St.  Andrews,  we  read,  that  in  said  cify^ 
where  is  the  apostolic  see  (of  St.  Andrew),  the  arch- 
bishop  qfall  Scotland  ought  to  be  ;  and  that  without 
the  counsel  qfthe  elders  qf  that  place  no  Ushop  ought 
to  be  ordained  m  ScoiUmd.  (SO) 

(84)  4p.  Dug^e.  Mima.  Angl.  Vol.  9,  p.  967.    The  iw$pi. 


CHAP*  XKXI.  OF   IRELAND^  S07 

til  fa»d  keeofizBt  cdkd  that  of  St.  Peter;  and  the  Golidei  plaoed 
one  of  their  onn  be^  oicr  ic. 

(25)  See  Chalmers,  Caledonia^  Vol.  l.f.4S4*  This  writer, 
wko  haa  treated  of  tlie  Culdees  much  more  fairiy  and  lationaUy 
Ifaas  many  others,  yet  speaks  of  them  as  if  they  had  been  a  sort 
of  monks,  who  perfinrmed  the  fimctions  of  secular  priests,  and  else* 
where  rcinesents  them  as  derived  fmn  the  old  Irish  monks,  who 
formed  the  Cathedral  chapters.  It  would  have  been  more  correct 
to  say,  that  they  were  secular  dergymen,  who  in  some  places 
were  substituted  to  the  monks.  There  is  a  story  in  a  MiS.  account 
of  the  bi8h<^  of  Dunkeld  by  Alexander  Mybi,  and  quoted  by 
Sir  James  Dahymple,  Toland,  and  Jamieeon  (Historical,  S^c.  p, 
1S6.)  of  Culdees  having  been  placed  in  Dunkekl  about  A.  2).  729 
bya  kingef  the  Picts  at  the  instance  of  Si.  Adamnan.  How  could 
dns  have  been,  whereas  Adamnan  died  in  704  ?  Add,  that  Chal* 
mcrs,  who  has  deeply  examined  every  document  relative  to  the 
Scotch  Culdees,  maintains  that  they  were  not  heard  of  until  af- 
ter 800.  Others  say,  that  there  were  no  Culde^  at  Dunkeld 
untfl  815.  (Jaraieson,  »^.)  All  mere  guess-work. 

(£6)  Chalmers,  H.  This  brings  us  down  to,  at  least,  the  mid* 
4le  of  the  ninth  century,  whereas  there  were  no  Culdees  at  St; 
Andrews  until  it  became  an  episcopal  see,  and  it  is  admowledged 
that  it  did  not  become  such  until  after  Kenneth,  king  of  the  Bri- 
tish Scots,  conquered  the  Picta  in  843,  and  added  their  country 
to  his  kingdom.  Chahners  safs,  (ib.  p.  429. )  that  there  is  reason 
to  believe,  that  the  see  of  St.  Andrew  was  ibundcd  during  the 
tale  of  Grig,  who  oeased  toregn  in  898. 

(£7)  Buchanan,  r^x  76,  See  also  Usher,  Pn  p.  659. 

(98)  Jamieson,  quotes  (p.  100, 101.)  a  passage  from  Martine, 
MeKfuiaSy  in  which  we  read ;  ^^  Culdel  episoopum  e  suo  oorpoK 
oKgen^  potestatem  in  Scotia  semper  habebant,  donee  tmnslatum 
Ibit  ab  iis  jus  illud  ad  denm,  quod  primum  in  electione  Sanct 
Andreani  episoopi  Williefaai  Wisharti  abrogatum  fuit  anno  1371, 
aut  eo  droa."  And  Chalmers  observes,  (Caledonia,  Vol.  1.  p,  436  ) 
tihat  beibre  the  intioduGtion  of  the  Canons  Regular  at  St.  Andrews 
in  1140  the  Culdees  alone  acted  as  Dean  and  Chapter  in  the 
election  of  the  bishops,  and  that  thenccfbith  both  parties  were  joined 
in  Ami  ri^ht  m^tA  12T3>  when  it  was  usurped  by  the  Canons  Re- 

X  2 


SOS  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.  XXKT. 

gular.    He  says  also,  that  the  culdees  of  Bmdbm  oootiiuiti  ftr 
many  ages  to  act  as  the  Dean  and  Chapter  af  that  diocese. 

(29)  The  passive,  as  quoted  by  Usher  {p.  1032.)  fiNNn  a 
dmmide  of  Durfaam,  is  as  folknrs:  *^  Aano  ab  Incornatione  Do* 
mini  mcviii.  tempore  regis  Maloohni  et  sanctae  Maigavelae 
electuB  fuit  Tmgotus  prior  Dundmensu  in  episoopum  Sancti  Aji- 
drene,  consecratusque  est  Eborad  8  Kalend.  Augustiy  et  stetit 
(sedit)  per  annos  septem.  In  diebus  iUis  Mum  jus  Kdedeorum. 
per  totum  regnum  Scotiae  transivit  in  episcopatum  SancH  An- 
dreae"  The  latter  part  of  tliis  passage  is  quoted  also  by  Selden. 
(See  above  Not.  5.) 

(30)  This  documenty  otherwise  fabulous  enou^,  has  been 
published  by  Usher,  (p.  648.  seqq.)  and  in  it  we  find  {p^  651.) 
the  following  passage:  Ex  hoc  itaque  civitale  arehiepiscopahu 
esse  debet  totius  ScctiaCf  ubi  apostoUca  sedes  est  f  nee  absque  mmi* 
sUio  seniorum  istius  loci  uUus  episcopus  in  Scotia  debet  ordi- 
nart* 

§.  V.  There  were  several  Culdee  houses  in  Scot- 
land besides  those  annexed  to  episcopal  sees.  (31) 
The  Culdees,  whatsoever  place  they  belonged  to, 
are  in  Scotch  charters  ana  documents  often  called 
Canons ;  (32)  are  spoken  of  as  acting  in  that  capa- 
city ;  had  priors ;  were  required  to  live  in  commu- 
nity, and  to  observe  canonical  discipline  according 
to  the  institution  of  their  rule.  (33)  In  fact,  those 
of  Scotland  were  to  all  intents  and  purposes  Secular 
Canons,  and  continued  to  enjoy  tne  privileges  an- 
nexed to  that  description  of  clergymen,  until  they 
began  to  be  disturbed  in  the  early  part  of  the  152th 
century  by  the  Canons  Regular  of  St.  Augustin,  in 
the  same  manner  as  the  Secular  Canons  were  at  that 
period,  and  prior  to  it,  in  other  countries,  where 
they  were  ousted  out  of  many  cathedrals,  &c.  and 
Canons  Regular  substituted  in  their  stead.  Indeed 
a  great  part  of  them,  both  in  Scotland  and  else- 
where, deserved  to  be  set  aside ;  for  they  violated 
some  of  the  chief  rules  of  their  institution  by  ceas- 
ing to  live  in  community,  and  taking  to  themselves 


CHAP.  XXXI*  OF   IRELAND.  S09 

wives  or  concubnes.  (34)  For  these  reasons  many 
of  the  Scotch  Culdees  laid  themselves  open  to  pro- 
ceedings against  them  during  the  reign  of  Alexan- 
der I.,  who  brought  Canons  Regular  from  England 
and  established  them  in  several  places  in  lieu  of  the 
Culdees.  Thus  he  dismissed  in  the  year  1 1 1 5  the 
Culdees  of  Scone,  and  entrusted  the  church  of  that 
place  to  Canons  Regular.  (35)  David  I.  his  suc- 
cessor, although  favourable  to  Canons  Regular,  yet 
treated  the  Culdees  with  mildness,  and  did  not  eject 
them,  wherever  they  submitted  to  the  reformation, 
which  he  introduced.  (36)  When  he  procured  the 
establishment  of  a  regular  episcopal  see  at  Dunkeld, 
he  allowed  the  Culdees  to  continue  to  act  as  Dean 
and  Chapter.  (37)  Several  Culdee  houses,  in  which 
the  primitive  rules  were  observed,  remained  in  Scot- 
lana  until  much  later  times.  Of  their  system  I  find 
a  remarkable  instance  in  the  case  of  the  Culdees  of 
Monymusk,  who  had  been  placed  under  the  bishop 
of  St.  Andrews  by  the  same  king  David  I.  Dis* 
putes  having  arisen  in  course  of  time  between  them 
and  the  bishop,  the  matter  was  referred  to  Pope  In- 
nocent III.,  whose  referees  decided  in  the  year 
1212,  that  *'the  number  of  the  Culdees  of  Mony- 
^*  musk  should  be  fixed  at  twelve  with  a  prior.  They 
*'  were  to  have  one  refectory,  one  dormitory,  with 
**  a  cemetery  in  the  church  of  Monymusk.  Their 
<^  elections  were  to  be  made  by  choosing  three  of 
*'  their  own  number,  out  of  whom  the  bishop  was 
*^  to  elect  a  superior.  The  Culdees  were  not  to  be- 
come Canons  Regular  without  the  consent  of  the 
bishop.  They  were  restricted  as  to  the  holding 
or  acquiring  of  lands.  And  the  bishop  promised 
'*  for  himself,  and  for  his  successors,  that  the  Cul- 
•*  dees  should  in  future  enjoy  the  privileges,  which 
"  had  been  thus  settled  by  the  Pope's  referees/'  (38) 

(31)  Chalmers  mentions  several  of  them  ib.  p.  438. 

(32>  Thus  in  a  charter  (ap.  Jwcokaon,  App.  No.  12.)  Canonki,. 


810  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY       CHAP.  XXXI 

gui  Keledri  dkunhir.  Elsewhere  wc  find  Kdedeiy  qui  se  caMmp- 
cos  gerunt.  In  a  deed  fib.  No.  11.)  Keledeis  nve  Can(mici9 
(of  Monymusk).  Frequently  called  Canonki  wkhoi^  the  addkion 
of  Kdedei.    (See  ib.  Nos.  IS,  14,  15,  16,  17.) 

(33)  Amidst  all  Jamieson's  shufflings  these  points  are  quite 
clear  from  what  he  has  himself  |i.  270.  seqq.  He  throws  oat 
Cp'  272 )  some  doubts  about  the  propriety  of  calKng  secular  clergy 
CanonSi  and  refers  to  Ducange  as  if  he  made  mention  only  of 
Canons  Regular.  But  Ducange  treats  of  both  the  Secular  and 
R^ular  Canons ;  nor  is  there  any  one  at  all  versed  in  eodesias-* 
tical  histoiy  or  Canon  law,  that  has  not  read  and  heard  of  Secular 
Canons,  who  were  and  are  so  called  on  account  oS  their  being 
secular  clergymen  subject  to  particular  rules.  But  objections  have 
been  made  also  to  the  propriety  of  the  title  Canons  Regular, 
Canonki  Regularesy  because  it  implies  a  tautology,  as  if  we 
should  say  Regular  Regulars. 

(34)  See  Fleury,  Instil,  au  Droily  SfC.part  I.  ch.  22. 

(35)  Chalmers,  Caledonia^  Vol.  L  p.  438,  439. 

(36)  See  ih.  p.  437,  438,  for  the  Culdees  of  St.  Servan,  P<Mt- 
moak,  and  Dunfermlin* 

(37)  lb.  p.  435.  It  is  false,  says  Chalmers,  that  David  ex- 
peOed  the  Culdees  from  Dunkeld,  This  had  been  said  by  Alex- 
ander Myln,  (of  whom  above  Not.  25.)  who  talks  of  married 
Culdees  of  Dunkeld,  and  then  tells  us  how  David  turned  them 
out,  and  changed  their  monasteiy  into  a  cathedral  church,  in 
which  he  placed  a  Bishop  and  Canons  forming  a  secular  ooU^e. 
Toland  seized  upon  this,  as  if  ft  proved  that  the  Culdees  were 
not  Canons.  But  the  fkct  is,  that  those  very  Canons,  placed  in 
the  Cathedral,  were  Culdees ;  and,  if  any  of  them  had  wives 
before,  they  ceased  to  have  them  after  the  regulation  made  by 
David.  The  fictitious  Culdees  of  old  times  were  running  in 
Myln's  head;  and  his  statement  proves  the  very  reverse  of 
Toland's  conclusion,  whereas  the  Chapter  of  Dunkeld  continued 
to  consist  of  Culdees. 

(88)  i%.  p.  438.  Yet,  says  Chalmers,  did  the  bishop  cK  St. 
Andrews,  in  opposition  to  a  solemn  promise,  suppress  those 
Culdees,  and  place  Canons  regular  in  their  room.  The  original 
of  this  decision  may  be  seen  in  Jamieson's  Appendix  No.  19*  On 
the  iubstance  of  the  whole  transaction  he  has  in  the  body  of  the 


CHAP.  XXXI.  OF  IKELAND.  Sll 

wofk  Bome  quibbling  unworthy  of  a  man  of  leaming  and  candour. 
Thm  he  says  (p.  960.)  that  a  complaint  was  made  against  the 
Culdeaa  of  Monymusk  for  their  acting  as  Canons.    This  was  not 
the  case;  finr  the  comfdaint  was,  that  said  Culdees,  toko  acted  as 
Canons,  and  some  others  of  the  diocese  of  Aberde^  were  en- 
deavouring to  establish  at  Monymusk,  which  belonged  to  the  see 
of  St  Andrew,  a  house  of  Canons  Regular^  in  oppontion  to  the 
bishop,  and  to  the  prejudice  of  his  church ;  '*  Kildei  quidam,  qui  se 
**  canonicos  gerunty  et  qukiam  alii  Aberdonensis  dk)ecesi8,  infra 
*'  viUam  de  Monismuske   pertinentem  ad   ipeum   (epiicopum)* 
**  quamdam  Canoniam  Regularem  eodem  renitente  contm  justi- 
**  tiam  construere  uon  formidant  in  Eoclesiae  suae  prqudicium  et 
**  gravamen."    Jamieson  shamefully  confines  the  charge  of  erect- 
ing the  Regular  canonry  to  the  persons  of  the  diocese  of  Aber« 
deen.    Fk !   Why  overlook    ^j  in  the  text,  qui  se  canonicos 
gerttni!   Then  he  has  (p.  961)  some  stuff  about  the  ideas  of 
the  Cttklees  not  conforming  to  the  Pkpal  ideas  of  a  Canonry; 
and  he  tells  us,  {p.  262)  that  they  were  '*  non  desoripts,  because 
not  alknred  to  be  caHed  either  monks  or  canons.*'    Tliis  is  really 
intolerable.    There  was  no  prohibition  against  their  being  called 
Canons^  that  Is,  Secuiar  Canons ;  and  in  fact  they  were  frequently 
called  so,  as  in  a  deed  of  Duncan,  earl  of  Mar  (App.  No.  11.), 
"  Kdedeis  sive  Canenicis  ibidem  (Monymusk)  servientibus ;"  in 
the  confirmation  of  the  same  by  John,  bishop  of  Aberdeen,  (ib. 
No.  12.)  ''  Canonicisy  qui  Keledei  dkuntur ;"  and  in  that  by  the 
king  Alexander  (tA.  No.  IS.)  simply  «  Canonicis  de  Monimusc.- 
Many  more  instances  mig^t  be  added  from  that  Appendhc,  if 
necessary.    But  the  bishop  erf  St.  Andrews  did  not,  for  some 
reasons  of  his  own,  like  that  those  Culdees  or  Canons  of  Mony- 
musk should  become  Canons  Regular.    Did  Mr.  Jamieson  not 
understand  the  terms  of  Uie  documents,  which  he  has  published? 
Or  is  he  ao  ignorant  as  not  to  know,  that  besides  the  Canons 
Regtdar  there  were  long  before  them,  and  are  still,  people  called 
Secular  Can<»a?    His  shufflings  and  tervigersations  are  all  di- 
rected to  keep  up  the  fable  of  the  anti-Romanism  of  the  Culdees, 
on  whidi  point  he  has  deeply  imbibed  the  spirit  of  Ledwich. 

5 .  6.  This  sentence  was  on  the  whole  very  favour- 
aUe  to  the  Culdees,  and  it  proves,  that  neither  In- 


313  AN   ECCLESIASTIC AI.  HISTORY    CHAP.  XXXK 

nocent  III.  nor  his  referees  considered  them  as  per- 
sons in  a  state  of  hostility  or  opposition  to  Rome. 
And  in  fact,  whatever  some  ignorant  and  violent  bi- 
gots may  have  thrown  out,  they  were  never  in  the 
times  of  their  existence,    whether  in  Scotland  or 
elsewhere,  supposed  to  be  in  such  state.     We  have 
seen,  that  David  I.  a  king  much  attached  to  Rome, 
was  kind  to  them  ;  and  £delred,  a  brother  of  his, 
abbot  of  Dunkeld  and  earl  of  Fife,  made  a  grant  of 
Ardmore  to  God  and  St.  Servan  and  to  the  Culdees 
of  Lochleven.  (S9)     Prior  to  the  reign  of  David, 
king  Malcolm  and  his  queen   St.   Margaret,  who 
were  not  anti-Romanists,  granted  to  the  same  Cul- 
dees a  place  called  Ballecristin  ;  and  more  than  one 
bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  earlier  than  Turgot,  made 
over  to  them  churches,  &c.  as  being  holy  men,  and 
for  obtaining  the  8uffi*ages  of  their  prayers  (40)  Ac- 
cordingly they  were  neither  anti-episcopalians,  nor  in 
opposition  to  Rome.    A  Culdee  was  made  bishop  of 
St.  Andrews  in  1 27^  ;  for  they  continued  there  un- 
til that  time  and  later,  notwithstanding  the  efforts  of 
the  Canons  Regular  to  turn  them  out  and  get  ex- 
clusive possession  of  their,  places,  in  which  they  did 
not  fully  succeed  until   1297.  (41)     In  progress  of 
time,  as  had  happened  in  many  other  countries,  the 
partiality  for  the  system  of  the  Canons  Regular  pre- 
vailed to  such  a  degree,  that  the  Culdees  or  Secular 
Canons  lost  many  of  their  establishments  in  Scotland, 
which  were  granted  to  these  new  comers.     The  Be^ 
UgiOf  or  religious  order,  was  considered  preferable 
to  the  Culdee  institution,  and  from  the  hrst  intro- 
duction of   Canons   Regular   Alexander  I.   made 
grants  to  the  church  of  St.  Andrew  for  the  purpose 
of  establishing  there  some  of  thtm  for  the  service  of 
God.  (42)    I  shall  conclude  this  account  of  the 
Culdees  with  one  or  two  observations  on  the  un- 
founded assertion  of  some  writers,  that  it  was  a  gene- 
ral rule  with  them  to  denominate  all  their  churches 
from  the  Holy  Trinity.  (43)    In  the  first  place  thi» 


CHAP.XXXr.  OF  IRELAND.  913 

is  not  true.    The  principal  Culdee  house  of  Scot- 
land was  that  of  St.  Andrew's,  and  the  Culdees  had 
a  church  there  called  of  St.  Mary.  (44)     The 
church  of  these  of  Monymusk  was  also  the  name  of 
St.  Mary.  (45)     The  Culdees  of  Locbleven  had 
their  church  under  that  of  St.  Servan.  (46)    The 
Culdees  of  York  belonged,  as  we  have  seen,  to  the 
church  of  St.  Peter,  and  their  hospital  got  the  name 
of  St.  Leonard.  (47)     It  is  laughable  to  reflect, 
how  the  allegers  of  the  anti-Romanism  of  the  Cul- 
dees, in  making  that  assertion  as  a  proof  of  it,  turn 
out  to  be  disappointed,  and  how   their  argument 
operates  against  tnemselves.     For  the  fact  is,  that  the 
persons,  with  whom  the  system  attributed  to  the 
Culdees    prevailed,      were    downright    Romanists. 
They  were  the   Trinitarians,  a  branch  of  Canons 
Regular  of  St.  Augustin,  in  whose  Rule,  approved 
of  by  Pope  Innocent  III.,  it  is  enjoined,  that  '^  all 
the  churches  qf  said  Order  should  be  entitled  in  the 
name  qf  the  Holy  Trinity.**  (48)     As  early  as  the 
iSth  century,  not  long  after  the  founding  of  this 
order,  many  Trinitarian  houses  were  established  in 
Scotland,  and  in  some  places  these  Canons  Regular 
were  substituted  to  the  Culdees.  (49)     Hence  it 
came  to  pass,  that  there  were  in  that  country  so  many 
churches  called  Qf  the  Holy  Trinity.     There  might 
have  been  some  there,  as  was  the  case  in  all  Chris- 
tian countries,  bearing  that  title  and  even  belonging 
to  Culdees,  before  the  introduction  of  the  Trinita- 
rians ;  but  the  truth  is,  that  the  system  of  giving 
exclusively  that  denomination  to  churches  was  ob- 
served by  this  Order  alone. 

(39)  Jamieson's  Appendix^  No.  5. 

(40)  lb.  In  the  grant  of  the  church  of  Sconyn  by  Tuadal,  one 
•  of  those  bishops,  the  Culdees  of  Lochleven  are  mentioned  as 

wri  rdigiatiy  to  whom  it  was  made  pro  stiffragiis  oratumum.  In 
that  of  the  bishop  Modach  to  God  and  St  Servan  and  said 
Culdees,  they  are  tnariced  as  **  in  tcola  viritUum  ibidem  degentiiusm 


314  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXXU 

TumiitfftTTi  has  some  mXfy  ezoeptiom  scarcelj  worth  aotieuig,  fer 
Tftfftmiflft,  that  little  regard  was  paid  to  sainta  in  Soodand  dS 
the  banning  of  the  12th  oentuiy.  Haw  then  account  far  the 
leg;eBd  fop.  Usher,  Pr.  p-  646»  ^eqq.)  canoennbg  the  reUqaea* 
▼eneralioD  &c«  of  St*  Andrew^  whence  the  city  of  St*  Andrews 
got  its  name  long  before  that  centuiy  ? 

(41 )  There  was  a  .decree  as  far  back  as  the  pontificate  of 
Adrian  lY.  by  which  this  Pope  ordered  that,  according  as  the 
Culdees  of  St  Andrews  cBed,  Canons  Regular  dioald  be  placad 
in  their  atuations.  (Jamieson*  p.  281.)  These  Canons  having 
vstaped  the  privil^e  of  electing  the  bishop,  the  Culdees  at  length 
appealed  in  1297  to  Pope  Boniface  VIIL  insupport  of  their  foroser 
ri^tSy  but  lost  their  plea  non  utendojure  suof  because  they  had 
suffered  two  former  elections  to  proceed  widiout  their  interference. 
(R,  p.  289.)  This  appeal  shows,  that  the  Culdees  were  not 
anti-Romanists.  They  used  to  be  attacked  and  abused  by  the 
Canons  Regular,  as  may  be  seen  in  No.  7*  of  Jamieson's  Apr 
pendix^  where  afier  an  account  of  the  rdiques  of  St  Andrew,  te« 
k  is  said,  that  afler  the  death  of  the  holy  men,  who  had  brou§^t 
said  reliques,  and  of  then*  disdples,  religious  wonfaip  was  lost> 
the  nation  being  barbarous  and  uncultivated.  Yet,  it  adds,  thene 
were  in  St  Andrew's  diurdli,  such  as  it  then  was,  thirteen  persons 
ptr  suecessionem  cam  Am,  who  were  called  KeUeddy  that  is,  not 
thirteen  married  suocesaions  of  Culdees,  as  Toland  explains  these 
words,  but  thkteen  Culdees  who  got  their  places  by  inheritance 
from  dieir  lelatives.  Whether  the  author  meant  inheritance  from 
their  fitthers  or  fivm  mides,  cousins,  ^c.  cannot  be  determined. 
Then  he  states,  that  they  lived  more  according  to  the  traditione 
of  men  than  the  niles  of  the  holy  fethera,  and  that  they  stiH  ^ytA 
so.  He  saysy  that  they  used  to  celebrate  their  offices,  and  thati 
after  they  became  Culdees,  they  were  not  alkywed  to  have  dietr 
wives  in  their  houses,  nor  even  any  other  women,  lliis  sort  of 
an  account  of  the  old  Culdees  of  St  Andrews  was  evidently 
drawn  up  by  some  English  Canon  Regular  of  that  dty,  who  strove 
to  misrepresent  them  as  far  as  he  could.  That  the  Culdees  cele- 
brated Mass  and  the  Church  offices  l&e  all  otl^r  Secular  Canons 
is  beyond  question ;  and  in  the  catdogue  of  their  libraiy  of 


CHAP.  XXXI.  OF  IRELAND.  315 

Lochleven  (Ih*  No,  6.)  we  find  the  Pastorale^  MissalCf  Gra- 
duale,  and  Lectianarium* 

(4!2)  ^'  Ecclesiam  B.  Andreae  apostoli  possessionibua  et  redi- 
tibus  ampllavit— eo  nimirum  obtentu  et  conditione  ut  in  ipsa  eccU' 
Ha  constiiuretur  Religio  ad  Deo  deserviendumj*  CAp,  Jamieson, 
p»  215.)  These  grants  were  not  made  to  the  Culdees  in  particular, 
as  he  seems  to  suppose^  but  to  the  church  in  general,  that  it 
might  be  enabled  to  support  the  Religio  or  reUgjious  community 
of  Canons  Regular.  For  this  is  the  true  meanings  although  not 
understood  by  Jamieson,  of  Rdigio  in  that  passage.  His  trang- 
lation  of  the  words  marked  in  Italics  is  veiy  strange ;  '<  that  in  the 
church  itself  a  proper  form  of  divine  service  should  be  constituted 
or  set  up^  What  necessity  would  there  have  been  for  augmenting 
the  revenues  of  the  church  if  there  were  question  only  of  intro- 
ducing a  proper  form  of  divine  service  ?  For  there  were  cleigy* 
men  there  already,  viz.  the  Culdees ;  and  if  their  form  was  incor- 
lect,  it  might  have  been  altered  without  any  expense ;  or  who, 
that  understands  Latin,  could  translate  these  words  in  the  wmniyar 
that  he  has  done  ?  But  he  seems  to  have  wished  to  insinuate 
that  the  Culdees  had  some  form  of  worship  peculiar  to  tiiemselves, 
and  whidi  the  king  meant  to  set  aside.  For  I  cannot  believe^ 
that  he  was  unacquainted  with  the  sense,  in  which  Religio  so 
often  occurs  in  his  documents,  that  is,  as  meaning  a  religious 
ovder*  And  I  find  that  referring /^p.  216.)  to  Wyntown's  Cronykfl, 
who,  he  says,  speaks  as  if  there  had  been  no  religion  at  St. 
Andrew's  before  Alexander's  time,  he  confesses,  that  WyntovB 
seem  to  understand  by  Rd^ggwme  a  religious  order.  And  so 
he  certainly  did.  This  acceptation  of  Rdigio  for  religious  oider, 
monastic  life  or  institution,  was  quite  common  in  the  middle 
ages,  and  there  is  an  instance  of  it  even  in  Salvian,  who  lived  in 
the  5th  century.  ^  The  abbot  Suger  says  '^(Ep*  163);  Haec  duo 
potissimum  amplexatus  sum,  vid^cet  de  statuenda  Rdigione  in 
B*  Genove&e  PuriBieoBis  et  nobili  Compendiensi  eoclesia."  This 
is  exactly  like  the  in  ipsa  -ecdesia  constituretur  Rdigio  gaoted 
by  Jamieson.  It  occurs  in  this  sense  in  tlie  legends  of  founders 
of  religious  orders,  as,  ex.  c.  Bruno  Carthusumae  Rdi^oms  in* 
sUtutorg  and  Jamieson  knew  that  there  is  a  work  of  Ai|giialinus 
Tidneasis  refomd  to  by  UUher,  fPr.  p.  659.)  entided  Ckristi- 


S16        AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY         CHAP.  XXXl* 

anarum  rdigionum  (nre,  adds  UsheTi  ordinum  rrijgio8onini) 
Etuddarium.  Hence  in  Italian  a  religious  order  is  usuafly  called 
Rdigumes  thus  they  say,  la  ReUgione  Domentcanaf  &c.  and 
Rd^untf  has  the  same  meaning  in  French,  as  in  the  {ihrBse 
hahU  de  Rdigian,  firom  the  Latin  habUut  Iteligionis,  the  reli- 
{^ous  habit  or  dress.  Now  it  is  a  shame  for  Jamieson  to  have  en- 
deavoured to  twist  the  word  lUKgio  from  this  acceptation  in  pas* 
81^^  where  it  could  have  no  other.  This  he  has  done  not  only 
at  p.  2l5f  but  likewise  p.  251,  S74,  Spe.  And  for  what?  To 
make  his  readers  believe,  that  the  Culdees  professed  a  particular 
sort  of  religion,  or  summaiy  of  doctrine,  diflerent  from  a  new 
one,  which  was  introduced  instead  of  it.  This  is  a  base  tridc 
unbecoming  a  writer  of  any  sort  of  history.  There  was  no  ques* 
lion  of  religion,  understood  in  a  doctrinal  sense,  between  the 
Culdees  and  others ;  whereas  the  whole  business  came  merely  to 
this  point,  that  the  Rdigio  or  religious  order  of  the  Canons  Re- 
gular  was  established  in  various  parts  of  Scotland,  and  that,  being 
much  favoured,  they  exerted  themselves  to  obtain  the  situations 
and  advantages,  which  had  belonged  to  the  Culdees  or  Secular 
Canons.  In  a  similar  strain  Jamieson  was  not  ashamed  to  copy 
(p.  S58. )  Ledwich's  ridiculous  and  ignorant  explanation  of  the 
(*  aniiquae  rdigionis"  of  Giraldus  Cambrensis.  (See  Noi»  118. 
to  Chap.  XXX.) 

(49)  Ledwich  (Aqtiq.  Sfc.  p.  414.)  says,  from  Daliymple, 
with  triumph ;  <*  The  Culdees  never  placed  their  diurdies  under 
die  invocatkm  of  the  Virgin  Maiy,  or  any  saint,  but  of  the  Holy 
Trinity.'' .  Jamieson  has  the  same  thing  (Historical^  SfC.  p.  207)  * 
and  I  am  surprized  that  even  Chalmers  fell  into  this  mistake, 
CaledoniOf  Vol»  1.  p.  438. 

(44)  Jamieson,  p.  282,  seqq, 

(45)  Idem,  Appendix^  No.  II. 

(46)  Clialmers,  Caledonia,  Vol,  1.  p.  436. 

(47)  See  above  $.  4.  and  Not.  24. 

(48)  The  Trinitarian  Rule  may  be  seen  in  the  Monast.  zlngl* 
Vol.  2.  p.  880.  seqq.  One  of  its  regulations  is  that  now  menti- 
tioned:  **  Omnes  ecdesiae  istius  Ordinis  itUitulentur  nomine 
sanctae  Trinitatis." 

(49)  Chalmers  enumerates  (Cakdonioy    VoL  1.)  several  es- 
tablishments of  the  Trinitarians,  whom   he  calls  Red  Friars^ 


CBAP.  XXXI.  OF  IRELAND.  SI  7 

duttky  Rim  of  tfae  Reden^ition  of  capdves.  He  mentioiis  fik 
p.  691)  such  TViiutarian  fbtmdationfl  at  Failefurdy  Peebles,  and  Don 
noch ;  fp.  680.)  those  of  DiinbaT)  Houstoiiy  aud  Scotland-weU ; 
and  (p.  683)  one  in  Aberdeen. 

§  VII.  To  the  year  1187  is  assigned  the  death  of 
a  bishop  of  Ardagh»  named  O'Tirlenan,  and  suc- 
cessor of  Christian  O'Heotai,  who  died  in  1179* 
(50)  In  these  times,  the  bishop  of  Emly  was  Isaac 
O'Hamery,  the  successor  of  Charles  O'Buacalla, 
and  the  bishop  of  Ross  was  one  Benedict ;  (51)  but 
the  precise  times  of  their  deaths  are  not  known.  In 
1188  died  a  bishop  of  Inniscathy,  Aidus  O'Bea- 
chain  {5Q)  In  or  about  this  year  Alured  le  Palmer, 
a  Dane,  founded  an  hospital  near  Dublin  to  the 
west,  where  Thomas-street  is  now  situated,  and 
was  himself  the  first  prior  of  it.  It  was  called  the 
priory  of  St.  John  Baptist,  and  fell  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  Cruciferi,  a  branch  of  the  Canons 
Regular  of  St.  Augustin.  (53)  At  said  year  is 
mentioned  a  Cistercian  establishment  of  Feal  or 
Ne-feal  on  the  borders  of  Limerick  and  Kerry,  as  a 
cell  to  the  monastery  of  Nenay.  (54)  Martin 
O'Brolaigh,  a  professor  of  Armagh,  who  is  called 
the  most  learned  of  the  Irish,  died  in  this  year,  (55) 
as  did  also  a  holy  man,  named  Amlave  0*DoiOTe,  in 
the  island  of  Hy,  whither  he  had  gone  on  a  pilgrim- 
age. (56)  In  said  year  John  de  Courcey,  returning 
from  an  expedition  in  Connaught,  was  met  by  Conor 
Maenmoigi,  the  eldest  son  of  Roderic  O'Conor, 
and  Donald  O'Brian,  king  of  North  Munster,  who 
attacked  and  defeated  him  with  considerable  loss; 
and  the  worthy  Donald  O'Loghlin,  king  of  Tirone, 
was  killed,  fighting  in  battle  at  a  place  called  Cavan-^ 
nC'Cran^  although  he  had  gained  a  victory.  He 
was  honourably  buried  at  Armagh.  (57)  1  he  fol- 
lowing year,  1 189,  is  memorable  for  the  death,  on  the 
6th  ot  July,  of  Henry  11.  who  was  succeeded  by  his 
son  Richard  L  sumamed  Coeur  de  Ikm.    He  was 


SI 8         AK  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  KXXX. 

crowned  in  the  drarch  of  WeataHaster  oa  tbe  34  of 
September  follomag,  and^  besides  aereral  other 
bishops,  the  coronation  was  attended  by  John  Cu- 
min, archbishop  of  Dublin,  Albin  O'Mulloy,  bishop 
of  Ferns,  and  Concors,  bishop  of  Enaghdune.  (58) 
Richard  having  not  long  after  gone  to  the  Holy 
Land,  such  parts  of  Ireland,  as  were  posessed  by 
the  Englsh,  remained  nnder  the  dominion  of  his 
brother  John,  who  was.  styled  Lord  of  Ireland.  la 
this  year  Conor  Maenmoigi  was  killed  by  his  own 
people,  in  consequence  of  which  Roderic  O'Conw 
again  took  possession  of  his  kingdom.  John  de 
Courcey  dunng  an  expedition  of  his  through  some 

Grts  of  Ulster  plundered  Armagh ;  and  in  said  year 
urchard  O'Carrol,  king  of  Ergal,  died  in  the 
abbey  of  Mellifont,  where  he  was  buried  near  the 
founder,  Donogh  O' Carrol  ^  (59)  and  O'Hislenan, 
bishop  of  Ardagh,  was  killed,  but  by  whom  I  do  not 
find  mentioned.  (60) 

(5&)  Wan,  B^hopM  at  Ardagh. 
(51)  See  ftft.  at  Eaij  and  Ross. 
(5S)  A  J.  SS.  p.  548.  and  Harris,  Bishop  at  Litnerick. 
(53)  Waie,  Antiq*  cap,  %  at  DuUm,  and  Annals  at  A.  1188. 
(54r)  Hanris,  Mauasi*  at  Cistercians,    See  also  Wave^  Antig* 
U.  at  Limerick. 
(55)  Tr.  Th,  p.  810.  and  Ware,  Annals,  kc  dt. 
1(56)  Tr.  Th.p.  501:        (57)  Ware,  AnnaUiXA.  1188. 

(58)  Ware,  id.  at  1189.  In  all  probabilify  this  Concon  waa 
the  same  as  the  Concon  wha  waa  abbot  of  St.  Brendan's  of 
Clonfert  in  the  year  1175,  and  who  was  one  of  the  Ambassadoo 
of  Roderic  O'Connor  to  Heiiiy  II.    (See  Chi^.  zux.  §,S.) 

(59)  Ware^  ih.  (60)  See  War^  Bishops  at  Ardagh. 

§•  VIII.  In  or  about  1190  John  Cumin^  arch- 
bishop of  Dub]in»  having  denmlished  an  old  paro- 
chial chureb  in  the  South  suburbs  of  the  city,  erect- 
ed in  its  alead  the  church  of  St.  Patrick,  which  he 
mised  to  the  rank  of  a  collegiate  church,  tioAs^mBg 


CHAP.  XXXI.  OP  IRELAND^  S19 

it  and  pUciog  therein  thirteen  Canons  or  Prebenda- 
riesu  (61)  U  was  not  until  after  his  death  that  it 
became  a  cathedral,  during  the  incumbency  of  his 
successor,  Henry  de  Loundi*es«  About  the  same 
time,  as  is  said,  he  built  and  endowed  the  nunnery 
of  Grace-Dieu,  three  miles  north  of  Swords  in  the 
county  of  Dublin,  for  Regular  canonesses  of  the 
order  of  St.  Augustin,  having  removed  thither  the 
old  nunnery  of  Lusk.  (62)  In  the  same  year  1190, 
or,  as  some  say,  the  preceding  one,  Cathal  O  Conor, 
sumamed  Crobhdearg^  founded  the  Cistercian  abbey 
of  Knockmoy  in  the  now  county  of  Galway,  six 
miles  south-east  of  Tuam,  in  memory  of  a  victory, 
which  he  had  obtained  there,  and  hence  it  was  called 
De  colle  victoriae.  (6s)  Gilla-Criost,  or  Christian^ 
O'Macturan,  bishop  of  Clogher,  died  in  llQl,  and 
was  succeeded  by  Maeliosa,  the  son  of  Mac-Mael- 
Ciaran,  and  abbot  of  Mellifont.  (64)  In  the  same 
year  died  Murchertach  or  Maurice,  archbishop  of 
Cashel.  (65)  His  successor  was  Matthew  O'Heney, 
or  O'Enny,  a  Cistercian  monk,  and  a  very  wise  and 
holy  man.  About  this  time,  and  most  probably  in 
119^,  died  a  bishop  of  Cloyne,  named  Matthew, 
who  governed  that  see  as  far  back  as  the  year  llTl, 
when  Henry  IL  arrived  in  Ireland.  (66)  He  was 
succeeded  by  Laurence  O'Sullivan,  who  held  the 
see  until  ]^CH  or  1305.  Matthew  O'Heney  was 
appointed  apostolic  legate  in  119^  and  in  said  year 
convened  a  great  synod  in  Dublin,  which  was  well 
attended.  (07)  It  is  said,  that  in  this  synod  he 
confirmed  to  John  Cumin,  archbishop  of  Dublin* 
and  his  successors,  all  the  donations,  which  John, 
Lord  of  Ireland,  had  made  to  his  church,  and  the 
annexation  of  the  see  of  Glendaloch.  For  it  is  stated, 
that  John  had  in  the  year  1 1 85  granted  to  John 
Cumin  such  annexation,  when  that  see  should 
become  vacant  (68)  Be  this- as  it  may,  the  union 
of  Gbndaloch  with  Dublin  did  not  taJi:e  place  in 
U9j2»  nor,  at  the  earliest^  until  about  1214  aftar 


S20  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HI8T0ET       CHAP.  XXXU 

the  death  of  William  Piro,  or  Peryn,  bishop  of 
Glendaloch.  (69)  And  even  from  that  period  until 
1497  it  was  little  more  than  nominal ;  for  the  Irish 
septs  of  that  territory  would^  not  submit  to  the  see  of 
Dublin ;  and  we  find  a  continuation  of  bishops  of 
Glendaloch,  some  of  whom  were  appointed  by 
Popes. 

(61)  Ware>  Anndk  at  A.  1190.  and  Bishops  at  John  Cumin. 
See  also  Harris,  Bishops,  p,  S02. 

(62)  Ware,  Antiq,  cap.  26.  at  DuUinf  Harris^  Monast.  at 
Canonesses  of  the  order  of  St,  Augustin  ;  and  Archdall  at  Crrace 
Dieu. 

(6S)  Ware,  ib.  at  GcHvoay,  and  Annals  at  A  1190;  Harris^  ib. 
at  Cistercians,  and  Archdall  at  Abbey  Knochmoy, 

(64)  Ware  and  Harris  Bishops  at  Clogher.  They  call  Mac- 
Mael-Ciaran  a  bishop.  If  there  be  not  some  mistake,  it  must  be 
supposed,  that  he  embraced  the  ecdeaiastical  state  after  the  death 
of  bis  wife.     They  have  not  told  us  where  he  was  bishop. 

(65)  Harris,  at  Archbishops  of  Cashd,  There  can  be  no 
doubt,  but  that,  as  Harris  observes,  Maurice  was  the  same  as  the 
iMshop  Murchertach,  whose  death  is  mariced  at  A.  1191.  in  the 
Annals  of  Innisfallen ;  and  accordingly  Ware  was  mistaken  in 
confounding  him  with  his  successor  Matthew  O'Henej. 

(66)  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Cloyne^  Harris  remarks, 
that  the  Annals  of  Innisfidlen  assign  the  death  of  a  bishop  O'Mon* 
gagh  to  A.  1192.  He  thinks,  and  I  believe  with  good  reason, 
that  0*Mongagh  was  the  same  as  Matthew  of  Cloyne.  If  so,  he 
must  have  been  the  Pope's  legate  in  Ireland,  and  perhaps  the  im- 
mediate successor,  as  such,  of  St.  Laurence  O'Toole.  For  the 
aaid  Annals  state,  that  on  his  death  the  legatine  authority  was 
entrusted  to  0*£nny,  that  is,  Matthew  O'Heney,  archbishop  of 
CasheL 

(67)  Annals  of  Innisfallen  at  A,  1192.  and  Harris,  Archbishops 
of  Cashd  at  Matthew  O  Heney.  See  also  Ware,  Aunals  at  A* 
1192. 

(68)  Harris,  ib.  and  at  Dublin^  John  Cumin,  from  the  Black 
book  of  Dublin.  I  much  doubt  the  truth  of  these  statements  re- 
lative to  the  annexatbn  of  the  see  tf  Glendaloch  Warci  altfaoc^ 


CHAP.  XXXr.  OF   IRELAND.  33  L 

he  makes  mention  fAnnalsatA.  1192.)  of  the  synod  hdd  in 
Dublin  by  Matthevtr  0*Heney,  yet  has  nothing  about  that  annex- 
4ition.  He  quotes  indeed  (Bishops  at  Henry  de  Londres)  the  at- 
testation in  fevour  of  the  claim  of  the  Archbishops  of  Dublin  to 
the  see  of  Glendaloch  attributed,  whether  truly  or  not  I  shall  not 
inquire,  to  Felix  O'Ruadan,  an  archbishop  of  Tuam  in  the  13th 
centuiy,  in  which  it  is  said,  that  not  only  John  but  likewise  his 
&ther  Henry  XL  annexed  Glendaloch  to  Dublin  Harris  has  (p. 
377.)  from  the  Crede  mihi  a  passage  of  a  grant  ascribed  to  John, 
and  dated  A.  1192,  by  which  the  archbishop  of  Dublin  should 
take  possession  of  the  bishopric  of  Glendaloch  in  case  of  its  be- 
coming vacant,  and  the  bishop  of  Glendaloch  for  the  future  should 
be  chaplain  and  vicar  to  the  archbishop  of  Dvhlin.  According 
to  this  strange  sort  of  a  deed  there  was  to  be  still  a  bishop  of 
Olendaloch,  while  the  revenues  of  the  see  were  to  belong  to  the 
archbishops  of  Dublin.  Tliere  is  something  very  suspicious  in 
these  Dublin  documents;  but  as  a  discussion  concerning  them 
would  be  reUtive  to  times,  of  which  I  do  not  mean  to  treat,  I  shall 
leave  them  as  they  are. 

(69)  Harris,  Bishops  at  Glendaloch^  William  Piro.     See  also 
Ware  at  Henry  de  Londres. 

(70)  Ware,  Annals  at  A,  14'97,  and  Harris,  loc,  cit. 

§•  IX.  A  bishop  of  Ardfert,  named  Donald 
O'Conarchy,  who  was  called  bishop  of  lar-Muan,  or 
West  Munster,  died  in  1193.(71)  He  was  suc- 
ceeded by  David  0*Duibditrib,  who  lived  until  1207. 
In  said  year  1198  Africa,  daughter  of  Godrcd,  king 
Mann,  and  wife  of  John  de  Courcey,  founded  the 
Cistercian  abbey  of  Our  Lady  of  Leigh,  or  Dejugo 
Deu  vulgarly  called  Gray  Abbeys  in  the  now  county 
of  Down  and  barony  of  Ardes,  in  which  she  was  af- 
terwards buried  ;  (72)  and  GeolFry  Fitz-Robert,  se- 
neschal of  Leinster,  founded  at  Kells,  in  the  now 
county  of  Kilkenny,  the  priory  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary  for  Canons  Regular  of  St.  Augustin,  four  of 
whom  he  procured  from  the  priory  of  Bodmin  in 
Cornwall.  This  establishment  was  confirmed  by 
Felix  O'DuUany,  bishop  of  Ossory.  •  To  this  priory 

VOL.  IV.  T 


S22  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.  XXXI. 

that  of  TuUales  or  Tullelash,  in  the  county  of  Cork, 
and  barony  of  Duhallow,  founded  by  Matthew,  aon 
of  Griffin,  was  afterwards  annexed*  (7S)  To  this 
year  some  assign  the  death  in,  that  is  near^  the  abbey 
of  Mellifont,  of  Dervorgill,  the  wife  of  Tieman 
(yRuarc,  who  had  been  long  before  carried  away 
by  Dermod  Mac  Mnrrough ;  and  about  the  same 
time  Gilbert  de  Nangle,  an  Englidb  or  Norman  ad- 
renturer,  plundered  the  island  of  Inis-elothran  in 
Lough-ree,  where  there  was  an  ancient  and  cele- 
brated monastery.  (74)  In  or  about  1194  died 
Eugene,  bishop  of  Clonard,  who  a  little  before  his 
death  assumed  the  title  of  bishop  of  Meath^  which 
his  successors  have  since  used.  (75)  Yet  we  have 
seen  that  a  bishop  Idunan  called  himself  by  that 
title  as  far  back  as  the  year  1096.  (76)  In  the  con- 
firmation of  two  donations  made  to  the  monastery  of 
St.  Thomas  near  Dublin  by  Hugh  de  Lacy  in  1183, 
Eugene  styles  himself  bishop  of  Clonard.  (77) 
Hence,  and  from  the  circumstance  of  Ethru 
O'Miadachain  having  been  called  bishop  of  Clonard^ 
(78)  it  appears  that  the  title,  bishop  of  Meath^ 
was  not  assumed  after  Idunan's  time,  until  it  was 
adopted  by  Eugene.  This  bishop  is  said  to  have 
appropriated  the  church  of  Skrine  in  Meath  to  the 
Cistercian  abbey  of  St.  Mary  near  Dublin*  (79) 
He  was  succeeded  by  Simon  Rochfort,  an  English- 
man, and  the  first  of  his  nation  who  presided  oyer 
that  see,  and  who  deserved  to  govern  it,  as  he  was 
an  excellent  and  attentive  prriate.  (80)  He  removed 
the!  see  from  Clonard  to  Newtown  near  Trim,  where 
he  founded  in  1S06  a  eon  vent  of  Augnstin  Canons, 
and  raised  its  church  to  the  rank  of  a  cathedral  un- 
der the  title  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  (81)  Dar- 
ing his  incumbency  five  of  the  old  epicc^al  churches 
of  the  prineiMlity  of  Meath,  vix.  Trim,  Kells,  Slane, 
Skrine,  and  Dunshaughlin,  were  only  heads  of  rural 
deaneries,  governed  by  archwiests,  in  the  dioeese  of 
Meath.  (82)    The  sees  of  Dnleek,  Ardferaccan,  and 


CHAP.  XXXU  OP  IBELAND*  323 

Fore,  were  also  swallowed  up  in  this  diocese,  but  at 
what  precise  times  I  am  not  able  to  tell.  Thus  the 
diocese  of  Meath  contains  a  greater  number  of  an- 
cient sees  than  any  other  in  Ireland,  and^  since  that 
of  Clonmacnois  was  united  to  it  in  later  times,  has 
swelled  to  an  extraordinary  extent*  To  the  same 
year  1194  is  assigned  the  foundation,  by  an 
(yDogherty,  of  a  Cistercian  house  at  Hilfothuir,  in 
the  now  county  of  Donegal,  which  was  afterwards 
nnited  to  that  of  Arrhoe,  or  De  Samario.  (83) 

(71)  Ware,  Bishopi  at  Ard/ert. 

(72)  Wai«,  Annals  at  ^4. 11 93.  and  Antiq.  cap.  26.  at  Dowi ; 
and  Axchdall  at  Gray  Abbey. 

(79)  Ware^  Antiq.  ib.  at  KUkenny^  and  Archdall  at  Kdls  and 
TulUask.  Harris  has  (MonasL)  the  foundation  of  the  priory  of 
KeUs  in  about  1183.  This  is  a  mistake ;  for,  as  Ware  states,  it 
occurred  in  thf(  reign  of  Richard  I.  which  began  in  1190b  (Com- 
pare with  Noi  ISl.  to  Chap,  xxx.) 

(74)  Ware,  Annuls  at  ^.  1193. 

(75)  Ware,  Bishops  jit  Meath. 

(76)  See  Chap*  xxiv.  §•  5.  and  xxv.  §,  6. 

(77)  Harris,  Bishops  of  Meath  at  Eugene. 

(78)  See  Chap.  xxix.  §.  6.  (79)  Harris,  ib. 

(80)  Waroi  Bishops  at  Meath.  He  says,  that  Simon  Roch- 
fort  was  consecrated  about  1194;  but  Harris  states  in  his  addi- 
tiaD»f  that  it  will  appear  iW>m  his  Antiquities  probable,  that  he 
was  advanced  to  that  see  a  considerable  time  before  said  year. 
If  so^  Eugene  must  have  died  much  sooner  than  is  supposed* 
I  do  not  fad  in  Harris'  Antiquities,  viz.  those  which  he  alludes 
to»  any  thing  relieve  to  these  points* 

(81 )  Ware  and  Harris,  ib. 

(82)  This  ^ypears  from  Simon  Rochfort's  constitutions  passed 
m  Newtown  in  1216  (ap.  Wilkins,  Concilia,  Sfc  Vol.  I.  p.  547.) 
in  which,  after  a  preamble  stating,  that  it  had  been  decreed  in  the 
oaanctl  of  KeUs  that,  according  as  tha  Chorepiscopi  and  bishops 
of  smaller  sees  should  die,  archpriests  were  to  be  placed  in  their 
stead  to  {{e  appointed  by  the  diocesans,  and  as  presiding  over  rural 
deanariegy  we  read,  that  the  churches  of  Trim,  &c.  which  had 

y2 


S24f         AN  ECCLESiASTlCAL  HISTORY       CHAP.    XXXI. 

been  bishops'  sees,  were  then  merely  heads  of  audi  deaneries. 
Ledwich  {Antiq.  Sfc*  p,$9if>ieqq.)  calls  Trim  Athufuy,  because 
forsooth  die  original  has  Aihrumia  from  die  Irish  Ath'Truim^  the 
ford  of  Truim  or  Trim.  This  sapient  Doctor  has  made  a  pretty 
hedge  podge  of  the  ancient  sees  of  Meath.  He  found  in  Hanis' 
Bishops  (p.  138.)  that  there  are  twelve  rural  deaneries  in  the  pre- 
sent diocese  of  Meath,  and  thence  concluded,  that  they  had  all 
been  sees  of  at  least  chorepiscopu  Some  of  them  indeed  had 
been  so,  and  even  of  regular  bishops ;  but  where  did  he  find  a 
bishop  or  chorepiseopus  of  Ratoath,  Mullingar,  Ardnurchor,  or 
Ballyloughort,  places  now  reckoned  among  these  deaneries  ?  Is  it 
because  some  old  sees  had  been  reduced  to  rural  deaneries,  that 
dierefore  every  present  deanery  must  liave  been  a  bishop's  see  ? 
Now,  on  the  contrary,  some  places,  that  were  really  sees,  are  not 
counted  among  these  deaneries,  such  as,  ex.  c  Dunshaughlin  and 
Ardbraccan.  With  equal  good  logic  he  has  made  out  twelve  or 
thirteen  old  sees  for  the  diocese  of  Dublin  (he  should  have  added 
Gloidaloch)  as  if  every  one  of  its  now  deaneries  had  been  former- 
ly honoured  with  a  bishop  or  a  chorepiseopus*  Now  among  the 
places,  which  he  reckons,  there  are  but  four  of  five  at  most,  in 
which  we  find  any  sort  of  an  episcopal  see  at  any  dme,  such  as 
Lusk,  Clondalkin,  Tallaght,  Swords,  and  Finglas.  But  who  has 
ever  heard  of  a  bishop  of  Bray,  Wioklow,  Aridow,  &c.  &&  ?  Besides, 
Ledwich  might  have  learned  from  Harris,  (ib.  p.  299.)  whom  he 
had  before  his  eyes,  that  the  number  of  deaneries  has  been 
changed  in  the  dioceses  of  Dublin  and  Glendaloch.  And,  if  he 
understood  these  subjects,  or  attended  to  correct  reasoning,  he 
would  have  seen,  that  the  number  and  state  of  our  ancient  sees 
are  not  to  be  judged  of  firom  the  present  division  of  deaneries. 
Such  an  idea  never  occurred  to  Harris ;  but  the  Doctor  did  not 
care  what  he  thrust  into  his  ferrago,  whether  right  or  wrong,  pro- 
vided he  could  swell  the  book«  Amidst  a  heap  of  stuff  it  is  dxoU 
to  hear  him  preferring  himself  (p.  402.)  to  Ware,  Harris,  and 
Usher,  who,  he  says,  had  not  even  a  tolerable  idea  of  our  original 
episcopacy! 

(83)  Harris,  Monastic,  and  Aichdall  at  HOfiOkuir.    Ware  has 
not  this  monastery. 

S*  X.  In  this  year  DoBald  O'Brian^  king  of  North 


CHAP.  XXXI.  OF  IR£LAND«^  $QS 

Munster,  granted  to  Brictius,  bishop  of  Limerick, 
and  his  successors,  and  to  the  clergy  of  St.  Mary's 
of  Limerick,  in  free  and  perpetual  alms,  the  lands 
of  Mungram,  or  Mungret,  and  those  of  Ivamnach. 
(S4f)     This  was  the  last  year  of  that  good  and  brave 
prince,  and  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Donough 
Carbrach  O'Brian.  (85)     Besides  other  nionastic 
foundations,  of  which  we  have  seen  already,  Donald 
established  a  house  of  Canons  Regular  at  Clare,  alias 
called  Kilmoni/,  under  the  little  of  St.  Peter  and 
St.  Paul,  in  the  now  county  of  Clare ;   (86)  and 
another,  styled  a  prioiy,  for  said  order,   in  Inis-ne- 
gananagh  (the  island  of  Canons)  in  the  Shannon, 
and  comprized  in  the  same  county,  besides  a  nunnery, 
under  the  name  of  St  John  the  Baptist,  for  Au- 
gustin  canonesses  at  Kil-Oen  likewise  in  said  county, 
and  in  the  barony  of  Islands.  (87)     He  is  also  said 
to  have  founded  in  1 1 94  the  Cistercian  abbey  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary  of  Corcumroe,  or  De  peira 
JertiH^  in  that  county,  and  barony  of  Burren,  which, 
however,  some  attribute  to  his  son  Donough  and 
mark  at  A.  1 200.  (88)     In  the   city  of  Limerick 
he  had  formed,   about  the  time  of  the  aiTival  of  the 
English,  an  establishment,   under  the  name  of  St. 
Peter,  for  Black  nuns  of  the  order  of  St.  Augustin. 
(89)     About  the  same  time  he  had  erected  a  cathe- 
dral in  Limerick,  which  was  dedicated  under  the 
title  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  and  which  he  af- 
terwards.  richly  endowed,   although  there  was  one 
there  before,    called   St.   Munchin's.    (90)     Thus 
Donald  added  to  his  many  foundations  the  erection 
of  two  cathhedrals,  viz.  this  one  of  Limerick,  and 
that  of  CasheL  (91)     He  was  also  a  great  benefactor 
to  the  see  of  Killaloe,   (9^)  where  it  is  said  that  he 
was  buried.     His  loss  was  severely  felt  by  his  sub* 
jects ;  for  soon  after  his  death  the  English  got  pos- 
session of  Limerick  and  other  parts  of  N.  Munster, 
where  they  committed  great  cruelties,  particularly 
on  the  family  of  Donald,  one  of  whose  sons  Mur- 


326         AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY       CHAP,  XXXI. 

togh,  they  deprived  of  his  aght  by  putting  out  his 
eyes,  and  another  they  massacred  after  having 
draped  him  out  of  a  sanctuary.  But,  while  thus 
wreaking  their  vengeance  against  the  memory  of 
Donald,  they  were  checked  and  forced  to  fly  by 
Cathal  Crobhdearg  O'Conor,  prince  of  Connaught ; 
and  Donald  Mac-Carthy  of  Desmond  drove  them 
out  of  Limerick,  (9S) 

(84)  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Matthew  OHeney^  Caskdy 
and  at  Brtdms^  UtnericL  The  deed  was  witnessed  by  Matthew 
OHeney,  archbishc^,  &c.  and  Ruadri  O'Gradei.  (See  Ware^ 
Antiq.  cap.  29.  Bt  LimericL 

(85)  Ware,  Atmah  at  A.  1194. 

(86)  Ware,  Antiq  cap,  26.  at  Clare.  It  is  odd,  that  Donald's 
charter  for  this  foundation  is  dated  A,  II95,  (see  Archdall  at 
Clare  J  although  it  is  agreed,  that  he  died  in  IID^.  This  must  ha?» 
happened  in  consequence  of  the  witnesses  not  having  assembled  to 
sign  it  until  1195. 

(87)  Ware,  ib.  and  Archall  at  Inis-negananagh  and  KU^Oen. 

(88)  Ware,  ib.  Harris,  Monast.  and  Archdall  at  Corcuntroe* 

(89)  Ware,  ib.  at  Limerick 

(90)  See  Ware,  Antiq.  cap.  29.  at  Limericky  and  Hanis,  Bi- 
shapsy  p.  501. 

(91)  See  Chap.  xxix.  §.  5. 

(92)  Ware,  Antiq.  cap.  29.  at  KUUdoe^  and  Bishops  ofKUlalot 
at  Constaniine  0*Brian. 

(93)  See  Ware,  Annals,  at  ^.  1194,  and  1195.  Ldand,  Hist. 
of  Ireland^  Book  1.  ch.  5.  and  Ferrar,  HiOory  of  Limerick 
part  1.  ch.  2. 

§ .  XI*  Maeliosa,  who  had  been  raised  to  die  see  of 
Clogher  in  1 19 1 »  held  it  for  only  about  four  years  j 
for  he  died  in  1195.  He  gave  up  to  John  Cumin, 
archbishop  of  Dublin,  and  his  successoi-s,  his  claim  to 
the  church  of  All  Saints  near  Dublin,  resenring  it, 
however,  to  himself  during  his  life,  to  be  held  of 
the  said  archbishc^  and  of  the  church  of  the  Holy 
Trinity,  or  Christ-church.  (94)     He  was  succeeded 


CHAP.  XXXI.  OF   IRELAND.  3^7 

by  Tigernach  Mac-Gilla-Rowan,  an  Augustin  Ca- 
non. In  the  same  year  died  Florentine,  bishc^  of 
Elphin,  who  was  son  of  one  Riagan  of  the  family  of 
Malruanaidh,  which  was  descended  from  kings  of 
Connaught.  (95)  He  had  been  a  Cistercian  mtrnkf 
and  for  some  time  abbot  of  Boyle.  96)  His  next 
successor  seems  to  have  been  Ardgall  O'Conor  of 
the  royal  house  of  that  name.  The  death  of  Nehe- 
mias,  bishop  of  Kildare,  may  be  assigned  to  this 
year ;  whereas  he  was  promoted  to  that  see  in  1 1 77, 
and  is  said  to  have  governed  it  about  eighteen  years. 
(97)  Who  was  his  immediate  successor  I  am  not 
able  to  discover.  Constantine  C  Brian,  bishop  of 
Killaloe,  who  had  assisted  at  the  third  council  of 
Lateran,  must  have  died  before  1 1 95,  for  in  said 
year  we  find  Dennod  O'Coning  bishop  there,  who 
was  deprived  of  the  see  and  driven  out  of  it  by 
Matthew  O'Heney,  archbishop  of  Cashel,  the  Pope's 
legate,  for  what  reason  is  not  recorded.  Dermod 
died  of  grief  in  the  same  year,  and  was  succeeded 
by  Charles  O'Heney,  (probably  the  same  as  Cor- 
nelius or  Conor  O'Heney)  in  or  about  whose  time 
the  see  of  Roscrea  was  united  to  that  of  Killaloe, 
and  the  see  of  Iniscathy  to  that  of  Limerick,  while 
its  possessions  were  divided  between  the  Sees  of 
Limerick,  Killaloe,  and  Ardfert  (93)  The  nun*- 
nery  of  Augustin  canonesses  of  St.  Brigid's  of 
Odra  or  Odder  in  the  now  county  of  Meath,  and 
barony  of  Skrine,  had  its  possessions  confirmed  in 
this  year  by  Pope  Celestin  III.  (99)  At  the  same 
time  he  confirmed  also  those  of  the  nunnery  of  the 
same  order  of  St  Mary's  of  Clonard,  which  had 
been  endowed  long  before,  probably  by  the  O'Me- 
laghlins  y  (100)  and  likewise  those  of  St.  Mary's 
nunnery  of  the  same  order  at  Termon-Fechin  in 
the  now  county  of  Louth.  (lOl)  To  said  year  is 
assigned  the  death  of  one  Donald  O'Find,  who  is 
called  comorba  of  Clonfert'Brenain  or  Brendan  ; 


328        AN  ECCJ.ESIASTICAL  HISTORY  CHAP.  XXXI.. 

but  it  is  uncertain,   whether  he  was  bishop  or  only 
abbot  of  Clonfert.  (102) 

(94)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Clogker,  It  appears,  that  said  church 
and  the  priory  annexed  to  it  had  been  placed  under  the  superin- 
tendence of  one  of  Maeliosa's  predecessors,  Edan  O'Killedy.  (See 
Chap.  XXVIII.  §.  10) 

(95)  AA.SS.p.\5S. 

(96)  Ware,  Bishops  of  Elphin  at  Florence  CfMuhronx^ 

(97)  See  Ware  and  Harris,  Bishops  at  Kildare. 

(98)  The  same^  ib,  at  Killaloe.  Ware  says,  that  Iniscathy 
was  united,  as  well  as  Roscrea,  to  Killaloe ;  but  Harris  has  oor« 
rected  his  text  in  the  manner  stated  above. 

(99)  Ware,  Antiq.  cap,  26.  at  Meathy  and  Archdall  at  Odder, 
Alemand  and  afler  him  Archdall  say,  that  this  nunnery  waa 
founded  by  the  Bamwall  family.  I  am  sure  that  Alemand  had  no 
authority  for  this  assertion ;  for  it  is  certain,  that  the  Bamwalls 
were  not  settled  in  Meath  until  a  very  long  time  after  that  period. 
He  was  fond  of  complimenting  distinguished  Irish  &milies  with 
the  honour  of  making  them  founders  of  religious  houses  merely 
on  conjecture. 

(100)  Ware,  id.  and  Archdall  at  Clonard.  See  Celestin's 
Bull,  dated  26  February,  A.  1195,  in  MonasL  Angl.  Vol.  2« 
p.  104?3. 

(101)  Ware,  ib.  at  Louth,  and  Ardidall  at  Terfeckan.  If  we 
are  to  believe  Alemand,  this  nunneiy  had  been  founded  by  a 
M'Mahon.  Ware  does  not  say  so,  although  Archdall  in  his 
careless  manner  refers  to  him  for  it. 

(102)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Clonfert,  The  title  comorha  means,  as 
I  have  often  remarked,  successor.  But  it  is  more  probable,  that 
St.  Brendan  was  not  a  bishop,  (see  Chap,  x.  §,  7.)  and  accord- 
ingly, unless  some  particular  reasons  appear  to  the  contraiy,  the 
denomination,  Comorba  of  Brendan,  indicates  rather  an  abbot 
than  a  bishop. 

§•  XII.  In  1196  died  Maurice  (Murchertach% 
bishop  of  Ross.  He  had  succeeded  Benedict,  who 
was  bishop  there  in  1172,  and  who  seems  to  have 
died  about  1 1 90.  ( 103)     Maurice's  immediate  sue* 


CHAP.  XXXI.        OF  IRELAND.  329 

cessor  was  Daniel,  a  secular  priest,  who  was  conse^ 
crated  at  Rome  about  the  year  1197  by  the  bishop 
of  Albano,  in  virtue  of  an  order  of  Celestin  III, 
whom  he  had  imposed  upon  by  means  of  forged  let- 
ters in  the  name  of  several  Irish  bishops,  as  if  they 
attested  his  having  been  duly  elected.  In  opposition 
to  this  fraud  Florence  a  monk,  and  another  monk, 
whose  name  is  marked  only  by  the  initial  letter  E, 
went  to  Rome,  where  each  of  them  alleged,  that 
himself,  not  Daniel,  was  the  person  elected  to  the 
see  of  Ross,  and  Florence  exposed  the  tricks  and 
knavery  of  Daniel.  On  being  thus  informed,  the 
Pope  commissioned  Matthew  CVHeney  of  Cashel, 
his  legate,  and  Charles  O'Heney  of  Killaloe,  to  in- 
quire into  the  pretensions  of  the  various  candidates, 
and  directed  them,  in  case  of  their  finding  Daniel 
canonically  elected,  to  establish  him  in  the  possession 
of  the  see ;  but,  if  otherwise,  then  to  examine  the 
question  between  Florence  and  E.  whichever  of 
whom  could  prove  the  truth  of  his  claim  should  be 
consecrated  by  the  archbishop  of  Cashel.  Those 
prelates,  having  rec^ved  this  commission,  cited 
Daniel  three  times  to  appear  before  them ;  but  he 
declined  to  do  so,  and  accordingly  was  pronounced 
contumacious.  They  next  inquired  into  the  claims 
of  Florence  and  E  ;  upon  which  it  appeared  from 
the  concurrent  testimonies  of  the  clergy  and  people 
of  Ross,  of  the  king  of  Cork  (Desmond),  and  of 
the  bishops  of  the  province,  that  Florence  had  been 
canonically  elected,  and  E  not  as  much  as  put  in  elec- 
tion ;  and  consequently  they  confirmed  Florence  in 
virtue  of  the  apostolic  authority.  Meanwhile  Ce- 
lestine  III.  died,  and  was  succeeded  by  Innocent 
III.  (104)  Daniel,  availing  himself  of  this  circum- 
stance, went  again  to  Rome,  and  by  means  of  cer- 
tain false  and  roundabout  statements,  in  which  he 
implicated  the  king  and  bishop  of  Cork,  and  like- 
wise Florence,  deceived  the  new  Pope  as  he  had  the 
foimer,  insomuch  that  Innocent  sent  peremptory 


330        AN   ECCLEftlASTICAJL    UlfiTORY        CHAP.  HXXU 

orders,  that  Daniel  should  be  put  in  possession  of 
tlie  see,  and  that  the  king  of  Cork  should  be  admo- 
nished not  to  oppose  him.  Florence  now  found  it 
necessary  to  repair  to  Rome,  and  laid  before  the 
Pope  a  true  account  of  the  proceedings  of  the  pre- 
lates of  Cashel  and  Killaloe  on  the  commission  before 
mentioned*  The  Pope,  apprehensive  of  being  cir- 
cumvented by  forged  letters,  as  his  predecessor  had 
been,  remanded  Florence  to  the  said  prelates  with  a 
mandate  to  cite  Daniel,  if  in  Ireland,  and  to  pro« 
ceed  canonically  in  the  cause*  But  if  he  were  not 
in  Ireland  that  they  should,  allowing  him  a  year, 
reckoned  from  the  time  of  his  departure  for  Rome^ 
commit  in  the  mean  time  the  administration  of  the 
see  of  Ross  to  Florence,  who,  on  DaniePs  not  re* 
turning,  should  be  consecrated  at  the  end  of  said 
year ;  and  in  case  Daniel  were  in  Ireland,  and  should 
refuse  to  appear  on  a  citation  within  three  months, 
that  Florence  should  be  consecrated  without  delay. 
The  Pope  set  aside  all  power  of  appeal  in  this  cause, 
lest  the  church  of  Ross,  which  had  been  vacant 
near  three  years,  should  continue  longer  without  a 
pastor.  (105)  Florence,  on  his  return  to  Ireland, 
was  consecr^^  bishop  of  that  see  by  the  archbishop 
of  Casbel,  and  thus  the  matter  ended,  (106) 

(103)  Ware,  ib.  at  Ross.  He  says,  that  Benedict  held  the  see 
fbr  about  18  yeais  after  1172. 

(104)  Celestin  died  on  the  8th  of  Januaiy  A.  1198,  and  on  ti^ 
same  day  Innocent  was  elected  Fape» 

(105)  There  is  a  fiill  account  of  the  whde  transaction  in  a 
letter  of  Innocent  III.  to  the  archbishops  of  Armagh  and  Cadid 
and  the  bishop  of  Kilhdoe,  {ep.  364.  in  Baluze's  edition  of  his 
E^risties,  Lib.  1.)  dated  at  Perugia  the  17th  of  Septeii4>er,  pio- 
bably  of  the  year  1198,  reckoning  the  almost  three  yean,  men- 
tioned by  him,  fiom  the  death  of  Maurice  in  1196.  I  hare 
abridged  this  acoount ;  but  whoever  wishes  to  cee  more  of  it  may 
consult  Harris,  BMops  of  Ross  at  DamieL 

(106)  Ware  and  Hanis,  Bsshofisat  Ross. 


CHAP.  XXXI.  OF  IBSLAHD.  SSl 

§.   XIII.  Reginald  O'Flanua,  Inshop  of  Emly, 
died  in  1 197*     He  is  supposed  to  have  been  in  that 
see  at  the  time  of   its  cathedral  being  dertroyed 
by  firei  that  is,  as  is  said,  in  the  year  1192.  (107) 
I  find  no  account  of  who  was  his  immediate  successor. 
In  this  year  John  Cumin,  archbishop  of  Dublin, 
was  much  harrassed  by  Hamo  de  Valoniis,  alias  de 
Valois,  who  being  appointed  Justiciary  or  deputy 
under  John,  earl  of  Morton,  and  finding  the  Eng- 
lish government  much  distressed  in  Ireland,  com- 
menced his  career  with  the  invasion  of  ecclesiastical 
property.     He  seissed  on  several  lands  belonging  to 
the  see  of  Dublin,  notwithstanding  the  opposition 
of  the  archbishop,  who,  as  all  his  eflbrts  to  resist 
oppression  were  fruitless,  removed  from  the  cathe- 
dral the  books,  chalices,  images,  &c.  and  got  the 
crucifixes  crowned  with  thorns  and  stretched  pros- 
trate on  the  ground.     He  excommunicated  those, 
who  had  injured  him  and  his  church,  laid  an  inter- 
dict on  the  diocese,  and  leaving  Ireland  repaired  to 
king  Richard  and  to  the  prince  John,  from  neither 
of  whom   did    he  meet   with  any  redress.    (108) 
About  the  same  time  the  see  of  Leighlin  being  va- 
cant, John  a  Cistercian  monk,  and  abbot  of  the 
monastery  De  Rosea  valle,    alias  Monasterevan, 
was  elected  by  the  Chapter  and  confirmed  by  Mat- 
thew O'Heney,  archbishop  of  Cashel,  as  apostolic 
legate,  the  archbishop  of  Dublin  being  then  either 
in  England  or  Normandy.     But  Hamo  de  Valoniis 
opposed  the  consecration  of  John,  and  took  possession 
of  the  temporalities  of  the  church  of  Leighlin  and 
of  the  property  of  the  Canons.     In  consequence  of 
these  violent  proceedings  Matthew  O'Heney  was 
loth  to  consecrate    John,    who    accordingly  went 
to  Rome  and  was  well  received  by  Innocent  HI., 
who  consecrated  him  himself,  and  gave  him  a  letter 
directed  to  the  Chapter,  clergy,  and  people  of  the 
town  and  diocese  of  Leighlin,  in  whicn,  after  men- 
tioning his  having  received  letters  from  them,  and 


332  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXXI. 

from  the  archbishops  of  Armagh  and  Cashel,  and 
the  bishops  of  Ossory  and  Kildare,  and  touching 
upon  other  circumstances  connected  with  the  elec- 
tion, &c*  he  tells  them,  that  he  has  consecrated  John, 
and  that  he  now  sends  him  back  to  his  church, 
ordering  them  to  obey  him.  (109)  At  the  same 
time  he  wrote  a  very  sharp  letter  to  John,  earl  of 
Morton,  in  which  he  complains  of  the  unjust  and 
outrageous  conduct  of  his  deputy  Hamo,  and  of  John 
himself  having  detained  the  archbishop  of  Dublin  in 
Normandy,  and  admonishes  him  not  to  prevent  the 
bishop  John,  whom  he  himself  had  consecrated,  from 
administering  the  see  of  Leighlin,  and  to  take  care 
that  he  be  not  molested  by  any  other  person.  He 
desires  him  to  make  Hamo  refund  to  the  church  and 
Canons  of  Leighlin  what  he  had  taken  from  them, 
and  threatens  him,  in  case  of  non-compliance,  with 
disappointing  him  as  to  certain  hopes  of  his,  perhaps 
those,  which  John  entertained  of  being  declared 
king  of  Ireland.  (110)  These  letters  must  have  been 
written  in  1 1 98,  the  first  year  of  Innocent's  ponti- 
ficate, being  dated  in  September,  (111)  while  John 
was  only  earl  of  Morton,  and  consequently  prior  to 
his  having  been  crowned  king  of  England  on  the 
26th  of  May  A.  D.  1199.  Meanwhile  Hamo, 
having  plundered  not  only  the  church,  but  likewise 
the  laity,  whereW  he  became  very  rich,  was  recalled 
in  1198,  and  Meiler  Fitzhenry  substituted  in  his 
place.  (112)  Some  time  after,  in  compensation  for 
the  injuries  he  had  done  to  the  see  of  Dublin,  he 
made  a  grant  of  20  plough-lands  to  the  archbishop, 
John  Cumin,  and  to  his  successors.  (113) 

(107)  The  same,  ib.  at  Endy.  Ware  does  not  mark  this  fire 
at  A,  1192,  but  Harris  does. 

(108)  Hoveden  at  A.  1197,  p.  773.  Ber.  Angl  Scriptores^ 
Frankfort  A.  1601.  Ware,  Annals  at  A,  1197,  and  Le]and> 
Htstm  Sfc*  B»  I.  ch»  5* 


CHAP.  XXXr.  OF  IRELAND*  S33 

<109)  This  letter  is  No.  S66  in  Lib.  1.  of  the  Epistolae,  ed. 
bj  Baluze.    It  is  dated  from  Perugia  21st  September. 

(110)  Thk  letter  is  No.  S67>  iB.  dated  18th  September. 

(Hi)  This  is  the  moBth  of  the  date  also  of  the  letter  concern^ 
iog  the  afiir  of  Ross,  and  they  are  likewise  addressed  from  Pe- 
rugia^  whereby  is  confirmed  what  I  iiave  observed  (above  Not* 
105)  as  to  that  letter  having  been  written  in  1  ld8. 

(112)  See  Ware,  Annah  at  Ai  1198,  and  Leland,  B.  1.  ch.  6. 

(113)  Ware  and  Harru,  Bishops  at  Joha  Cumhu 

%.  XIV.  Cornelius  Mac-dermot,  king  or  prince 
of  Moylurg,  who  had  taken  the  Cistercian  habit  in 
the  abbey  of  Boyle,  died  there  in  1 197  ;  and  to  the 
same  year  is  assigned  the  death  of  Flahertach 
O'Mafdory,  prince  of  TirconneL  (114)  The  fol- 
lowing year  is  remarkable  for  the  death  of  the  last 
king  of  all  Ireland,  Roderic  O'Conor,  who  depaii;ed 
this  life  in  the  monatery  of  Cong,  where  he  had 
spent  several  of  his  last  years.  (115)  After  his 
death  terrible  dissensions  and  wars  occurred  between 
Cathal  Crobhdeai^  O' Conor  and  Cathal  Carrach 
O'Conor,  each  assuming  the  title  of  king  of  Con* 
naught ;  but  it  is  not  my  province  to  enter  into  a 
history  of  these  bloody  and  unhappy  contests.  In 
said  year  1198  a  bishop  of  Raphoe,  whose  name  is 
not  known,  resigned  his  see,  and  another  was  chosen 
in  his  stead ;  but  this  resignation  was  disapproved  of 
by  Innocent  III.  who  in  a  letter  to  the  archbishop  of 
Armagh,  dated  from  Rome  May  IS,  says  that  as 
said  resignation  was  irregular,  he  had  already  directed 
him  to  compel  the  bishop  to  resume  his  pastoral 
functions,  in  which  case  should  he  voluntarily  resign 
the  see  into  the  hands  of  the  archbishop,  then  the 
dergy  of  that  church  should  bring  the  new  bishop 
to  election  according  to  the  canons,  and  the  arch- 
bishop might  confirm  and  consecrate  him.  (116) 
At  this  time  Donogh  O'Beoda  was  bishop  of  Kil- 
lala,  at  whose  request  the  same  Pope,  by  a  decree  of 
the  SOth  of  March,  same  year,  confirmed  the  anci- 


994        AN  ECCLBSIASTICAL  HISTORY       CHAP.  XXTXI. 

cient  possessions  of  his  see.  (117)  In  1199  died 
Richard  L  king  of  England,  and  was  succeeded  by 
his  brother  John,  eari  of  Morton,  styled  Lord  of 
Ireland.  The  Cistercian  abbey  of  St.  Mary  of 
Comerer,  alias  Comber  or  Cumber,  in  the  now 
county  G^  Down,  and  bm^onyof  Castlereagh,  was 
founded  in  this  year  by  Brian  Catha  Dun,  ancestor 
of  the  O'Neils  m  Clandeboys,  who  supplied  it  with 
monks  from  Alba  Landa  in  Carmarthenshire.  (118) 
At  said  year  is  marked  the  death  of  a  holy  man, 
Maurice  O'Baodain,  in  the  island  of  Hy,  (119) 
of  whose  monastery  he  was  apparently  a  member. 
Augustin,  the  bishop  of  Waterford^  who  had  been  no* 
minated  by  Henry  II.  and  had  assisted  at  the  Lateran 
council  in  1 179«  must  have  died  about  these  times ; 
for  we  find  that  see  in  the  possession  of  one  Robert 
in  the  year  1200.  (120) 

(114)  Ware,  Annak  at  A.  1197.    (115)  Ware,  ih.  ^  A.  1198. 

(116)  This  letter  is  No.  177t  IM*  1*  <^  the  above  mentioned 
ooUecdoD.  Ware  supposes,  (Bishops  at  Raphos)  that  it  was 
written  m  1198. 

(117)  Ware  and  Hairis,  ib.  at  KiUda. 

(118)  Ware,  AtmaU  at  A.  1199.  and  Antiq.  cap.  26  at  Dcfwn. 
Also  Archdall  at  Cufaber^.  who  most  strangely  places  Cumber 
three  miles  S.  W.  of  Stzangford,  while  on  the  contraiy  it  lies 
maivf  miles  to  the  north  of  that  town.  Alemand  in  his  conjee* 
tursl  and  impertinent  manner  attributes  the  foundation  of  this 
abbey  to  the  fiunily  of  the  Whites. 

(119)  Tr.  TJup.SOU 

(120)  Ware  and  Hazris,  BiAaps  at  Waterfbrd. 

5«  XT.  To  sajdr  year  1200  ie  assigned  the  founda- 
tion of  two  Cistercian  monast^ies  by  Donc^b  Car* 
brach  0'&ian»  the  successor  of  Donald  kingr  of 
North  Munster.  One  was  that  of  Kilcoul  or  KiL- 
cooley  in  the  now  county  of  Tipperary,  and  barony 
of  Stewarda  and  Compsy.  It  was  otherwise  called 
the  abbey  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  De  arvi  campo^ 


CHAIP.  Xm.  OF  IRBLAHD.  9SS 

and  was  a  daughter  of  the  monastery  of  leripont  or 
lerpointy  that  is,  it  receiTed  its  first  monks  from 
that  establishment.  (121)  The  other  was  the  ahbey 
of  Corcmnroe,  if»  however,  it  had  not  been  already 
founded  by  his  father  Donald.  (I2S)  The  Cister- 
cian  abbey  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  of  Tintern, 
or  De  votOt  in  the  now  county  of  Wexford,  and 
barony  of  ShelbumOi  was  founded  in  this  year  by 
William  Mareschal  the  elder,  earl  of  Pembroke,  in 
consequence  of  a  vow,  which,  when  in  great  danger 
at  sea,  he  had  made  of  erecting  a  monastery  in  the 
place,  where  he  might  first  arrive  in  m^^*  This 
kappened  to  be  near  Bannow  bay,  where  Tintem  is 
situated.  He  endowed  it,  and  sillied  it  vrith  monks 
from  Tintem  in  Monmouthshire,  over  whom  John 
Torrel  was  placed  as  first  abbot.  (ISS)  Another 
Cistercian  monastery,  likewise  of  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
was  established  in  said  year  at  Kilbeggan  in  West- 
meath,  and  supplied  with  monks  from  Mellifont. 
It  was  called  Dejlumine  Dei  by  allusion,  I  suppose, 
to  the  river  Brosna,  near  which  that  town  is  situated. 
(124)  About  the  same  time  the  magnificent  monas- 
tery of  Athassel,  near  the  Suir,  three  miles  from 
CasbeU  was  founded  in  honour  of  St.  Edmund, 
king  and  martyr,  by  William  Fitz-Adelm  de  Burgo^ 
for  Canons  Regular  of  St.  Augustin.  The  founder 
was  buried  there  in  1204,  as  were  in  later  times  some 
of  his  posterity.  (125)  In  (ht  about  the  same  year 
1  fiOO  Theobald  Walter,  Butler  of  Ireland,  founded 
and  endowed  a  priory  at  Nenagh,  likewise  for  Canons 
Regular,  with  an  hospital  annexed,  where  they 
were  to  attend  the  sick,  that  served  God  there.  As 
it  was  dedicated  in  the  name  of  St.  John,  it  was 
commonly  called  Teach-eon  or  the  house  of  John. 
(1S6)  The  priory  of  St.  Mary  of  Tristemag^  in 
Westmeatb,  barony  of  Mc^goish,  was  established 
and  endowed  for  persons  of  the  same  order  about 
this  time  by  Gemfry  de  Constantino.  (127)  To 
ibese  times  we  might,  aceordii^  to  one  account. 


336  AN  £CCLESrA8TICAL  HISTORY       CHAP.  XXXI. 

assign  the  foundation  of  the  priory  of  Aroasian 
Canons  at  Rathkeaie  in  the  now  county  of  Limerick, 
under  the  invocation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary ; 
but  it  appears  more  probable,  that  it  did  not  exist 
until  after  the  year  1200,  (128)  In  like  manner  the 
Cistercian  abbey  of  Woney  or  Wetheny,  aUas 
Abington,  in  said  county,  which  some  have  affixed 
to  the  latter  end  of  the  1 2th  century,  was  in  all  ap- 
pearance not  founded  until  1205,  the  year  prior  to 
the  death  of  its  founder  Theobald  Fitz- Walter, 
Butler  of  Ireland,  who  was  interred  there  in  1206. 
(129)  Thus  the  house  of  Gilbertin  Canons  at  Bal- 
timore, near  Lough  Seudy  in  Westmeath,  has  been 
assigned  to  the  12th  century,  although  it  was  not 
founded  until  the  year  1218.  (1  SO) .  Tlie  monastery 
of  Kilkenny  West,  in  the  same  county,  for  Cruci- 
feri,  likewise  a  branch  of  the  Canons  Regular  of  St. 
Augustin,  which  could  not  have  been  founded  until 
some  time  in  the  ISth  century,  has  been  marked  as 
belonging  to  the  12th  (l3l). 

(121)  Ware,  Antiq.  cap.  26.  at  Tipperary.  Hanis,  MonasL 
at  Cistercians.  Archdall  at  Kilcody.  In  the  Monast.  AngL  (  Vol. 
2.  p.  1029.)  there  is  a  deed  of  king  Hemy  III.  confirming  the 
grant  made  to  this  abbey,  there  called  KyUeconilf  by  Donald 
G'Brian.  Instead  of  Donald  must  be  read  Donogh;  for,  as 
Ware  observes,  according  to  the  book  of  the  statutes  of  the 
Irish  Cistercians  it  was  founded  in  1200,  six  years  after  Donald's 
death.  He  mentions  the  Register  of  Richmond,  which  brings  it 
down  to  1209.  This  would  not  prevent  its  having  been  founded 
by  Donogh;  but  in  all  probability  the  true  date  is  1200. 

(122)  See  above  $.  10. 

(123)  Ware,  ib.  at  Wexford,  and  Annals  at  A.  1200.  See 
also  Archdall  at  TirUerny  and  Monast.^ngL  Vol.  2.  p.  10S2. 

(124)  Ware,  ib.  at  Westmeath.  Harris,  Monast,  at  Cistev'- 
dan^,  and  Archdall  at  Kilbeggan,  Alemand  in  his  conjectural 
way  attributes  this  foundation  to  the  Daltons ;  but  Ware,  infinitely 
better  authority,  says  nothing  of  the  founder. 

(125)  See  Ware,  ib,  at  Tipperary,  and  Archdall  at  Athassd. 


CHAP.  XXXI.  OF  IRELAND.  337 

(L26)  W«ie,  ii. 

<127)  Ware»  »&•  at  WesimeiUhf  and  Archdall  at  Tristemaghn 
The  deed  Car  this  foundatioD,  witnessed  by  Simon  (Rodifort) 
bishop  of  Meathy  may  be  seen  in  Monastic^  AngL  V6L  2.  p. 
1046« 

(128)  Harris  (Mtmasl.)  marks  it  at  about  1200;  but  neither 
Ware  nor  Archdall  mentions  the  time  of  its  foundation.  It  ex- 
isted, however,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  13th  century.  Were  we 
Co  believe  Alemand,  its  founder  was  one  Harvey. 

(129)  See  Ware,  Antiq.  cap.  26.  at  Limerick,  and  ArchdaU  at 
MingioH.  The  charter  of  foundation  and  endowment  is  in  Afo- 
nastic.  Angl,  Vol.  2.  p.  1034,  marked  about  A.  1205. 

(130)  Ware  ftt-  at  WesimecAh)  has  this  monastety,  but  doe> 
not  mention  the  time  of  its  foundation.  Harris,  who  is  often  very 
loose  in  his  dates,  places  it  (Moruut,  at  Praemonstre  Canons)  |n 
the  12th  century.  Now,  as  Archdall  observes  (at  BaHimoreJ,  it 
was  not  founded  until  1218. 

(131)  Harris,  Monasi.  at  CruciferL  Ware  (he.  dt.)  touches 
CD  this  monasteiy  without .  telling  us  when  founded,  or  who  was 
the  founder.  But  Archdall  (at  KUkenny  West  J  shows,  tliat  it 
was  founded  by  Thomas  Dillon,  a  priest,  and  grandson  oi  Sir 
Thomas  Dilton.  As  Sir  Thomas  did  not  come  to  Ireland  until 
2185,  and  was  then  very  young,  it  follows^  that  his  grandson  was 
not  a  priest,  nor  a  founder  of  a  religious  house  until  many  years 
after  1200.  (See  Lodge's  Peerage  at  Visct.  Dillon  J  Aleraand 
attributes  this  foundation  to  the  Tyrrel  family,  and  why  ?  Because 
there  were  Tyrrels  in  that  country. 

§•  XVI.  There  were  several  other  reh'gious  esta- 
blishments formed  about  the  end  of  the  12^  century; 
but  I  do  not  find  the  precise  years  of  their  founda- 
tions. The  priory  of  St.  Jdm  Baptist  near  Kells, 
for  the  same  order  of  Cruciferii  was  founded  by 
Walter  de  Lacy.  (132)  This  order  had  a  priory, 
called  of  St.  Leonard,  with  an  hospital  annexed  to 
it,  near  Dundalk,  which  had  been  founded  towards 
the  close  of  the  reign  of  Henry  II.  by  Bertram  de 
Verdon,  lord  4)f  that  place.  (133)     Two  Benedictine 

VOL.  IV.  z 


S38  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXKI. 

priories,  one  near  Cork,  and  the  other  near  Water* 
ford,  both  under  the  name  of  SU  John  the  Evan- 
gelist, were  founded  by  prince  John,  while  only 
earl  of  Moiton,  consequently  in  the  12th  century, 
and  made  cells  to  the  abbey  of  St.  Peter  and  St. 
Paul  in  Bath.  (134).  The  Benedictine  nunnery 
of  Kilcreunata,  alias,  of  the  Castle  wood,  in  the 
now  county  of  Galway,  was  founded  by  Cathal 
Crobhdearg  O^Conor  about  1 200.  Afterwards  were 
annexed  to  it  the  cells  of  Inchmean  in  Mayo  and 
Ardcarn  in  Rosscommon.  (135)  St.  Mary^s  nun- 
nery of  Grany,  in  the  now  county  of  Kildare,  for 
Augustin  canonesses  was  founded  about  the  same 
time  by  Walter  de  Riddlesford  ;  (136)  and  nearly 
iat  the  same  time  Robert  son  of  Richard,  lord  of 
Norragh,  founded  that  of  St.  Mary  of  Timolin  in 
said  county  (barony  of  Narragh  and  Rheban)'for 
Augustin  nuns,  following  the  Aroasian  rule,  in 
which  he  placed  a  daughter  of  his.  ( 1 37)  Another 
nunnery  of  Augustin  canonesses  is  mentioned  as 
having  existed  at  this  period  in  Killeigh,  a  once  ce- 
lebrated place  in  the  now  King's  county  (barony  of 
Geashill).  (138)  The  house  of  Canons  Regular  of 
Kilrush  in  the  county  of  Kildare,  three  miles  and 
a  half  west  of  old  Kiicullen,  a  cell  to  the  priory  of 
Carthmel  in  Lancashire,  was  founded  by  Wiluatn 
Mareschal  earl  of  Pembroke,  but  whether  in  the 
late  part  of  the  12th,  or  the  early  one  of  the  13th  cen- 
tury, I  am  not  able  to  determine.  (139)  A  priory  of 
the  same  order  is  said  to  have  been  founded  near  Naas 
by  a  baron  of  Naas  in  the  12th  century.  (140) 
Whether  the  similar  priory  of  Selsker,  called  oi  Sts. 
Peter  and  Paul,  nfear  Wexford,  of  which  the  Roches 
were  at  lea^t,  patrons,  existed  in  these  times  is  iln- 
certain.  But  if  it  be  true,  as  some  say,  that  it  v^as 
founded  by  the  Danes,  it 'must  have  been  long  prior 
to  the  end  of  said  century.  (141)  The  military  rfe- 
ligious  orders,  which  had  no  establishments  in  Iremnd 


CH^P.  Xm.  OF  IRELAND.  S39 

until  the  acriyal  of  the  English,  Qhf;ained  many  after- 
wards. We  have  i^ready  seen  of  that  of  Kilmain- 
hapi  by  Strongbow.  (H^)  At  Clontarf  there  was 
a  commandery,  called  of  St.  Comgall,  for  Knights 
Templars,  ^ince.the  reign  of  Henry  IL  (143)  One 
for  Knights  ^Q8pitalers  was  founded  at  Wexford 
Mpder  the  n^es  qf  Sit.  John  and  St.  Bridged  by 
William  Mareschal,  earl  of  Pembroke  ;  but  whether 
before  or  after  the  commencement  of  the  l3th  cen- 
tury  I  cannot  clearly  discover.  (144)  Another 
for. the  jsame  order  was  founded  by  Widter  de  Lacy 
during  the  rieign  of  Richard  L,  consequently  in  the 
18th  c^tury,  at  Kilmainham-beg  near  Nobber  in  the 
qow  co^^ty  of  Meath.  (145)  The  one  for  the  same 
order  ^t  tiie  place  now  called  Castle-buy  in  the  Ardes^ 
county  of  Down,  could  not  have  been  founded  until 
the  1  Sth  century ;  for  its  founder  was  Hugh  de  Lacy, 
earl  of  Ulster,  who  was  not  until  then  distinguished 
by  that  title.  (146)  A  commandery  for  Knights 
Templars  was  established  by  Matilda  de  Lacy  at 
Kils^ran  in  the  now  county  of  Louth,  barony  of 
Ardee,  aod,  although  I  think  it  could  not  have  been 
.80  early,  is  said  to  have  been  founded  in  the  12th 
century.  (147)  There  were  three  similar  comman- 
.4eries  in  the  county  of  Waterford,  Kilbarry  within 
the  Liberties  pf  the  city  of  Waterford,  Killure  two 
miles  east  of  said  city,  and  Crook  in  the  barony  of 
Gualtie^e ;  jthe  two  former  are  assigned  to  the  12th 
century,  and  the  last  to  the  13th.  (148) 

(1S2)  Ware  (H*  at  Meath)  does  not  mark  the  time.  H^iris 
(loc.  cUJ  has  Cent  12.  Archdall  (at  KdlsJ  Mowing  Alemaod, 
poor  authority,  says  thatit  wasin  the  reign  of  Richs^  L  If  this 
be  tnie,,it  was  founded  in  the  12th  century. 

(133)  Ware,  ib.  at  Louth,  and  Archdall  at  Dundalk. 

(134)  Ware,  t^.  at  Cork  and  Waterford.  ArchdaO  (at  Water- 
ford)  pretends,  that  John  founded  the  priory  there  in  1185,  be- 
.causc|  tJ^  was  the  j^fif  his  arrival  in  that  city.  .Iliis  is  an  ill* 
.  founded  conduaion. 

Z  2 


S40  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY       CHAP.  XXXI. 

(135)  Ware>  ib.  at  Galwayy  and  Archdall  at  Kilcreunata.  I  do 
not  find  mentioned  in  what  part  of  the  county  of  Galway  this 
place  was  situated ;  but  it  appears,  that  it  was  not  far  distant  from 
the  county  of  Roscommon. 

(1S6)  Warey  ib.  at  KUdare.  Harris  was  mistaken  (Monast,) 
in  pladng  this  nunnery  in  the  county  of  Carlow,  whereas  Grany 
lies  in  the  barony  of  Kilkea  and  Moon  (co.  Kildare)  not  far  from 
Castle^Dermot.  (See  Archdall  at  Grany.) 

(137)  Ware,  U>.  Archdall  (at  Timolb)  says,  his  grand-daughter 
Lecelina. 

(138)  Ware  (ib.  at  King's  County)  does  not  state  by  whom 
this  nunneiy  was  founded,  nor  at  what  time  whether  before  or 
afler  the  arrival  of  the  English.  The  conjectural  Alemand  tells 
us,  that  it  was  founded  by  the  Warren  family,  and  hence  Harris 
assigned  it  to  the  12th  century.  Archdall  also  (at  KiUeigh) 
follows  Alemand,  and  in  his  careless  manner  refers  to  Ware,  as 
if  he  had  attributed  its  foundation  to  the  Warrens.  I  suspect, 
that  it  existed  long  before  the  English  settled  in  Ireland ;  for  Kil- 
leigh  was  distinguished  of  old  as  a  religious  place. 

(139J  Ware  (ib.  at  Kildare)  does  not  marie  the  time  oi  this 
foundation.  Harris  (Monast)  assigns  it  to  the  12th  century,  and 
Archdall  (at  Kilrushe)  to  the  b^;mnmg  <^  the  13th. 

(140)  Harris,  ib,  and  Archdall  at  Naas»  Ware  (he  cit.)  says 
nothing  of  the  time. 

(141)  Neither  Ware  {ib.  at  Wexjbrd)  nor  Archdall  (a».  WeM- 
Jbrd)    marks  the  time  of  its  foundation.    Harris  {loc,  at.)  assigns 

it  to  the  12th  centuiy.     This  priory  existed  in  1240*  See  Ware 
{Bishops  of  Ferns  at  Johannes  de  S.  Johanne)  and  ArchdaU  ib. 

(142)  Chap.  XXIX.  §.  ii.        (143)  Ware  ib.  at  Dublin. 

(144)  Ware(iA.  at  Wexford)  does  not  mention  any  particular 
time ;  nor  does  Archdall  at  Wexford.  Harris  (foe.  til.)  in  his 
genieral  way  has  Ceti^.  12. 

(145)  Ware,  ib.  at  Meath. 

(146)  Ware  {ib.  at  Bofmn)  does  not  mark  the  time  of  this 
fbundation,  but  attributes  it  to  Hugh  de  Lai^,  earl  of  Ulster* 
Yet  Harris  {loc.  cU,)  and  Archdall  (at  Castle-buy)  place  it  in  the 
12th  century. 

(147)  ^though  Ware  (ib.  at  Louth)  makes  no  maidon  of 
the  time,  yet  Hams  (loe.  cit.)  and  Archdall  (at  Kilsaran)  have 


CHAP.  XXXII.  OF  ICELAND.  341 

Ceni.  12.  But  the  Matilda  de  Lacy  meant  by  Ware  was  in  all 
appearance  the  daughter  of  Walter  de  Lacy,  lord  of  Meath,  and 
could  not  have  flourished  until  the  ISth  century.  Her  father 
died  in  1234. 

(148)  Ware  (ib»  at  Waierford)  is  silent  as  to  the  times  and 
founders  of  these  establishments.  But  Harris  {Joe.  cit.)  and 
Arcbdall  (at  said  places)  mark  the  centuries  as  above;  and 
Archdall  adds  from  Alemand,  fine  authority^  tliat  the  one  of 
Crook  was  founded  by  a  baron  of  Curraghmore. 


CHAP.  XXXII. 


Death  qf  Thomas  O'Conor  archbishop  qf  Armagh^ 
and  of  several  other  Ushops--^  Inquiry  concern- 
ing the  ancient  sees  qf  Ireland — and  qf  ancient 
monasterieS'^The  great  monastery  of  Hy  stiU 
kept  up»  and  considered  as  an  Irish  establish- 
metit — Amalgad  0*Fergal  elected  abbot  qf  Hy 
by  the  clergy  qf  the  North  qf  Ireland^^Account 
qf  the  early  Monkish  Orders  in  Ireland — An-^ 
cient  Irish  liturgies — Ihe  Cursus  Scotorum — 
Ancient  Irish  Canons — Ecclesiastical  architecture 
qf  the  ancient  Irish — Description  qf  the  aricient 
church  qf  Kildare — Inquiry  on  the  origin  and 
uses  qf  the  ancient  round  towers. 


SECT,   u 

I  DO  not  find  the  death  of  any  Irish  prelate 
marked  at  the  year  1 200 ;  but  several  of  them  died 
not  long  after.  Thomas  O'Conor,  archbishop  of 
Armagh  who  has  left  a  high  reputation  for  piety  and 
learning,  departed  this  life  in  120l»  and  was  buried 
in  the  abbey  of  Mellifont.  After  his  death  a  great 
contest  took  place  with  regard  to  the  choice  of  his 
successor,  the  electors  being  divided  in  their  votes 


342        AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY         CHAP«  XXXIK 

relative  to  the  candidates,  among  whom  were  Ralph 
le   Petit,  archdeacon  of  Meath,  and  Humphrey  de 
Tickhull.     The  king  John  espoused  the  party  of 
TickhuU  ;  but  the  Pope  Innocent  III.  confirmed  the 
appointment  of  Eugene  Mac-Gillivider,  which  the 
king  refused  to  agree  to,  insomuch  that  on  Tickhull's 
death  in   1203  he  took  part  with  Ralph  le  Petit. 
But  his  opposition  was  ineffectual ;  for  the  Pope's 
authority  prevailed,  and  the  king  became  reconciled 
to  Eugene,  who  thenceforth  governed  the  see  peace- 
ably  until  his  death  at  Rome  in  1216.  (1)     Catho- 
licus  or  Cadla  O'Dubhai,   archbishop  of  Tuam,  a 
highly  respected  prelate,  afler  having  held  that  see 
forty  years,  died  at  a  very  advanced  age  in  the  same 
year,  120^,  in  the  monastery  of  Augustin  Canons  at 
Cong,   and  was  succeeded  by  Felix  O'Ruadan,  a 
Cistercian  monk.  (2)     In  or  about  said  year  died 
Malachy,  usually  called  the  third,  bishop  of  Down, 
whose  successor  was  one  Ralph,  apparently  a  Scotch- 
man; as  did  also  John,  bishop  of  Leighlin,  who 
was  succeeded  by  Herlewin,  a   Cistercian,  as  John 
himself  had  been.  (3)     Felix  O'DuUany,  bishop  of 
Ossory,  died  in  1202,  and  was  buried  in  the  Cister- 
cian church  of  leripont  or  lerpoint,  to  which  he  had 
been  a  benefactor.     It  is  said,  that  many  miracles 
have  been  wrought  at  his  tomb,  which  was  at  the 
north  side  of  the  high  altar.  (4)     According  to  some 
writers  it  was  he  that  removed  the  see  of  Ossory 
from  Aghaboe  to  Kilkenny  ;  but  this  is  rather  doubt- 
ful. (5)     He  was  succeeded  by  Hugh   Rufus,  an 
Englishman,  and  Canon  Regular  of  St.  Augustin, 
who  was  prior  of  the  house  of  Kells  in  the  now 
county  of  Kilkenny.  (6)     Brictius,  bishop  of  Lime- 
rick, was  most  probably  dead  in  these  times ;  for  we 
find,  that  his  successor  Donogh  or  Donat  O'Brian 
of  the  princely  house  of  that  name,  a  learned,  li- 
beral, and  zealous  prelate,  died  in  1207.  (7)     As 
from  what  is  related  of  him  it  appears,  that  he  held 
the  see  of  Limerick  for  some  years,  we  may  fairly 


€€ 


€i 
f€ 


CHAP.  XXXn.  OF   IRELAND.  343 

conclude,  that  Brictius,  who  was  Hying  in  1194,  (8) 
died  aboi^t  the  end  of  the  12th  century.  Not  to 
encroach  further  on  the  history  of  times,  of  which 
I  do  not  mean  to  treat,  I  shall  conclude  this  necro- 
logy  with  the  death  of  the  illustrious  Matthew 
O'Heney,  of  which  we  read  :  "  A.  D.  1206.  Mat- 
thew, archbishop  of  Cashel,  legate  of  all  Ireland, 
the  wis^  and  most  religious  man  of  the  natives 
**  of  that  country,  having  founded  many  churches, 
and  triumphed  over  the  old  enemy  of  mankind 
by  worj^ing  many  miracles,  voluntarily  abandon- 
ing all  worldly  pomp,  happily  went  to  rest  in 
the  abbey  of  Holy  Cross**  (in  the  county  of  Tip- 
perary).  (9)  He  had  written  some  tracts,  among 
which  was  a  Life  of  St.  Cuthbert  bishop  of  Lindis- 
fame,  and  was  succeeded  by  Donogh  or  Donatus 
O'Lonargan,  likewise  a  Cistercian  monk.  (10) 

(1)  Ware  ^d  Harris  at  Archbishops  of  Armagh,  Harris 
seems  .to  say,  that  Eugene  was  appointed  by  Papal  provision,  in- 
dependently of  any  election.  But  it  is  evident,  even  from  his  own 
account  of  the  matter,  that  there  had  been  an  election ;  and  all 
that  the  Pope  did  was  to  confirm  the  choice  made  of  Eugene  as 
the  most  regular  and  best  supported  Innocent  1X1.  was  a  stre- 
nuous abettor  of  canonical  elections.  John  preferred  the  others, 
being  Englishmen  or  Normans,  to  Eugene,  who  was  an  Irishman. 

(2)  Ware,  Arcfthishops  of  Tuam.  Harris  adds,  tliat  Felix 
O'Ruadan  was  uncle  to  Roderic  O'Conor,  king  of  Connaught. 
I  suspect,  that  this  is  a  mistake;  for  he  lived  until  1238,  and  is 
not  spoken  of  as  having  reached  an  extraordinary  age,  as  must 
have  been  the  case  were  he  an  unde  of  Roderic. 

(S)  Ware,  Bishops  at  Damn  and  Leighlin*    John  was  tiie 
bishop,  of  whom  we  have  seen  above.  Chap.  xxxi.  ^,13. 
(4f)  Ware  and  l^arris,  Bishops  at  Ossory. 

(5)  See  Chap.  xxix.  §,  14.  and  ib.  Not.  92. 

(6)  Ware  and  J^arris,  ib.        (7)  Ib.  at  Limerick. 

(8)  See  Chap.  xxxi.  §.\0. 

(9)  Annals  of  jVfaiy's  abbey,  and  Ware  and  Harris,  Arch- 
bishops of  Cashel. 


344       AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY         CHAP*  XXXlU 

(10)  Wore  and  Harris,  ib.  and  at  Writers.  Harris  calls 
Donat  O'Lonargan  the  second  by  allusion  to  the  O'Lonaigan, 
archbishop  of  Casbel,  who  assisted  at  the  council  at  KeUs,  and 
who  died  in  II 58.  But  that  O^Lonaigan's  christian  name  was 
not  Donogh  or  Donat.  It  was  Domnald,  alias  Donald  or  DonaU* 
(See  Chap,  xxvii.  §.  14.  and  xxviii.  §.  5.) 

§•  II.  The  number  of  distinct  episcopal  sees  was 
at  the  close  of  the  12th  century  nearly  the  same  as 
that,  which  is  stated  to  have  been  established  by  the 
council  at  Kells,  and  of  which  I  have  already  given 
a  list.  (11)  But  about  that  time,  or  the  early  part 
of  the  13th  century,  three  of  the  sees  mentioned  in  it, 
viz.  Kells,  Roscrea,  and  Iniscatthy,  were  merged  in 
or  united  to  others.  (12)  On  the  other  hand  the 
see  of  Enaghdune  (Annadown  in  the  county  of 
Galway),  although  not  in  that  list,  continued  to  ex- 
ist, and  did  so  more  or  less  until  after  many  conten- 
tions with  the  archbishops  of  Tuam  it  was  at  length, 
after  a  long  lapse  of  time,  united  to  that  see.  (IS) 
In  like  manner  the  see  of  Dromore,  which  also 
is  omitted  in  said  list,  either  still  existed,  or  was  re- 
vived in  an  early  part  of  the  ISth  century.  (14) 
Whether  the  see  of  Kilmore,  of  which  likewise  there 
is  no  mention  in  that  list,  was  established  or  not 
before  the  ISth  century,  I  am  not  able  to  determine* 
The  earliest  bishop  of  that  see,  or,  as  its  bishops 
were  first  called,  of  Tribuma,  their  original  re- 
sidence,  or  BrefFny,  of  whose  existence  there  is  no 
doubt,  died  as  late  as  A.  D.  1231.  (15)  Some  of 
our  ancient  sees,  which  still  were  kept  up  in  the  early 
part  of  the  12th  century,  seem  to  have  entirely  dis- 
appeared before  the  end  of  it.  Tlius  those  of  Cong 
and  Ardcarn,  which  existed  at  the  time  of  the  synod 
of  Rath-Breasail  in  or  about  1118,  (16)  ceased, 
probably  prior  to  the  holding  of  the  council  of 
Aells,  the  former  being  united  to  Tuam  and  the 
latter  to  Elphin.  (17)  In  the  proceedings  of  said 
council  there  is  no  mention  made  of  them.    As  to 


CHAP.  XXXII.  OF  IRELAND.  345 

several  other  old  sees  or  places,  in  wliich  there  had 
been  occasionally  bishops  in  old  times,  such  as  Trim, 
Drumclieff,  Lusk,  &c.  &c.  I  do  not  meet  with  a 
succession  of  bishops  in  them  during  any  part  of 
the  12th  century.  Many  of  our  ancient  monaste- 
ries had  by  these  times  ceased  to  exist.  Several  of 
them  had  been  destroyed  by  the  Danes;  others, 
which  were  plundered  and  burned,  as  we  have  seen 
many  instances  of,  during  the  wars  between  the  Irish 
themselves,  or  those  between  them  and  the  Anglo- 
Normans,  not  being  rebuilt  dropped  off.  (18)  But 
to  such  persons,  as  wished  to  embrace  the  religious 
or  monastic  state,  sufficient  opportunities  were  a& 
forded  by  the  many  establishments  for  Canons  Re- 
gular of  St.  Augustin,  and  the  Cistercian  monas- 
teries, adding  some  Benedictine  ones,  that  were 
formed  during  the  12th  century,  and  of  which  I 
have  made  mention  in  their  proper  and  respective 
places. 

(11)  See  Chap,  zzvii.  §.  15. 

(12)  See  Chap.  zxxi.  §.  9  and  11.  These  sees  are  reckoned 
as  existing  by  Cendus  in  fiis  Cetuut  Camerales*  But  it  is  to  be 
obsenredy  that  Cendus  completed  that  book  in  the  year  1192, 
(Reury,  Hiti.  Ecd,  L*  78.  §•  1.)  at  which  time  those  junctions 
had  not  taken  place. 

(IS)  See  Ware  and  Hanis  at  Archbishops  of  Tuam.  We 
have  met  above  (Chap.  xxzi.  §.  7)  with  a  bishop  of  Enaghdune 
named  Concors.  Enaghdune  is  in  a  list  of  Irish  sees,  which 
Camden  has  (ccl.  1329.  Gibson's  ed.)  from  a  Roman  Provincialct 
and  whidi  Bingham  (OrigineSf  Sfc.  B.  ix.  cA.  6.  sect.  19.)  has 
copied  fix>m  him.  This  list  diflBers  also  in  some  other  respects  from 
that,  which  I  have  already  given  {Chap,  xxvii.  §.  15).  It  omits 
KellSy  and  has  a  see  under  the  archbishop  of  Tuam^  called  De 
CeBaiaro,  which  I  know  not  what  to  make  of,  unless  it  was  the 
same  as  Eill-air  in  the  now  county  oi  Westmeath,  where  St.  Aidus, 
sonof  Brec,  had  been  bishop  in  the  sixth  century.  (See  Chap. 
xir.  §.  2.)  Kill-air,  although  not  m  the  present  province  of  Con* 
naught,  might  have  he&t  subject  to  Tuam,  in  the  same  manner 


S46         AN  ECCLESIAaTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP«  XXXII. 

as  ClonmaQopiii  w^  tof  tome  ^e.  In  the  asid  list  both  RosocvQ- 
moo  Bfid  Elphki  are  distinc^y  maitioii^  w^e  in  the  other  igre 
ind  Rosconuaon  alo^e.  Bingham  has  ( ib.}  another  hat,  pa\iXii^M 
by  Caiohis  a  S«  F^o^  likewise  frQ9i  a  Romi^»  fa^ovmoudey  aud 
which  makes  the  suffiragan  s^es  of  Ireland  a^pm^t  to  fi%.-tlu)e^ 
But  it  is  a  hodgepodge  half  unint#igib)e,  $md  sf»rc^  worth  cop- 
sideration.  It  has,  however,  one  ppint,  which  ought  not  to  he 
passed  oTer»  m.  its  calling  the  see  of  I>QWQalra<  that  of  Drppiore. 
Henoe  it  is  more  probable,  that  Dromore,  during  the  tinie  of  it9 
not  existing  separately,  was  included  rather  in  the  diocese  of 
Down,  as  J  hare  qonj^ured  elsewhere^  {If at.  106.  to  Ch^ip. 
xxYii.)  than  in  that  of  Armagh,  as  some  thought,  ap.  Ware 
(Bishops  at  Dromore}* 

(14)  The  same,  Bishops  at  Dromore.  (Compare  with  Ni4* 
prec*) 

(15)  A.  at  Kilfnore.  It  has  been  seen,  (Chap.  x.  (.  3  )  that 
that  there  is  no  proof  of  St  Fedlimid,  the  patron  saint  of  Kilmore, 
haying  bera  a  bishop,  or,  at  least,  of  that  see. 

(16)  See  Chap.  xxv.  §.  13. 14. 

(17)  Harris  (Bishops  at  I^hin)  calls  one  Denis  O'MuUgrran 
bishop  of  Ardcamy  who,  he  says,  died  in  1224*.  If  he  be  right, 
the  name  of  the  see  of  Ardcam  would  have  been  retained  at  that 
time,  although,  as  he  deserves,  it  was  then  united  with  Elphin. 
But  said  Denis  was  not  a  bishop,  being  only  archdeacon  or  erenach 
of  Ardcam.  (ArchdaU  at  Ardcama.)  Such  archdeacons  used 
to  be  found  in  places,  which  had  been  once  qnsoopal  sees. 

(18)  It  would  be  an  endless  and  almost  firuitiess  task  to  inquire 
into  the  particular  times,  at  which  so  many  of  those  old  manaste- 
lies  disappeared.  The  reader,  on  looking  over  Archdairs  Mb- 
nastioon,  and  noting  the  periods,  at  wdnchthe  suooessbn  of  Iheir 
abbots  ceased,  will  peroeive  that  agreat  number  of  them  had  Allen 
off,  some  sooner,  some  later,  before  the  rb^mning  of  the  ISth 
eentaay. 

§  HI.  Yet  a  ,c<maiderable  number  of  the  qM  mo- 
nasteries^  particularly  the  lai^er  oae0,  stiU  continued 
to  exist,  such  as  those  of  Armagh,  JQerry,  JSaogor, 
Maghbile  or  MoviIle»  m  the  ooun^  of  Pown, 
Devenidbi  Clogher,  CloneSi  lA)Utb^  tCJoqfei^  ^oh- 


CHAP.  XXXIU  OF  IRELAND.  347 

macnerin,  the  isles  of  Atnm,  Gmg,  Mayo,  Clonard, 
Kells,  Lusk,  Kildare,  Trim,  Clonmacnois,  KiDetgb, 
Glendaloch,  Saigir,  the  island  of  All  saints  in 
Lough-ree,  Roscommon,  Ballysadare,  DrumclieflP, 
A^haboe,  Lothra  or  Lorra,  Lismore,  Molana,  Cork| 
Iniscatthy,  Innisfallen,  (19)  and  several  others. 
The  great  monastery  of  Hy  was  still  kept  up,  and 
considered  as  an  Irish  establishment,  of  which  we 
have  a  clear  proof  in  a  transaction  that  occurred  in 
the  year  1203.  One  Kellach  erected  a  monastery 
in  Hy  in  opposition  to  the  elders  of  the  place,  upon 
which  the  clergy  of  the  North  of  Ireland  held  a 
meeting,  which  was  attended  by  Florence  O'Ker- 
vallen,  bishop  of  Tirone  (Deny),  Moeliosa  O'Dorigh, 
bishop  of  Tirconnel  (Raphoe)  and  abbot  of  the  mo- 
nastery of  Saints  Peter  and  Paul  at  Armagh,  Amal- 
gad  O'Fergal,  abbot  of  Derry,  Anmir  O^Cobhtaich, 
and  many  others.  Afterwards  they  all  went  to  Hy, 
demolished  the  monastery,  which  had  been  built  by 
Kellach,  and  placed  over  the  abbey  the  above  men- 
tioned Amalgad,  who  was  unanimously  elected  abbot. 
(20)  Tliis  election  of  Amalgad  seems  to  show,  that 
Kellach  was  abbot  of  Hy,  and  that  he  was  deposed 
on  this  occasion.  What  was  his  object  in  erecting  a 
new  monastery  I  cannot  ascertain.  Perhaps  his  in- 
tentioti  t^as  to  introduce  a  new  order  into  the  isiland, 
perhaps  of  Cisterciams  or  Attgustm  Canons,  for  both 
6f  which  there  was  a  great  predilection  m  Ireland  ; 
or  it  may  be  supposed,  thM  tiis  only  Tiew  was  to  con- 
struct a  new  edifice  for  the  Cohmibian  monks  more 
aplendid  and  commodious  than  the  old  monastery, 
and  on  a  difierent  site,  which  the  monks  objected  to 
on  account  of  their  attadhment  to  every  fhing^con- 
nected  with  the  memory  of  St.  Columba.  These 
monks,  as  well  as  the  whole  of  the  Columbian  order, 
still  adhered,  as  far  as  I  can  discover,  to  their  old 
rule  and  system ;  but  several  other  Irish  monasteries 
seem  to  have  adopted  before  or  about  these  times  ihe 
rule  of  the  'Canons  R^lar  of  ^u  Augustin.  -(21 ) 


948         AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY         CHAP.  XXXIt. 

The  transition  was  not  difficult ;  for  the  old  Irish 
rules  did  not,  in  substance,  differ  much  from  that  of 
said  Canons,  inasmuch  as  they  were  not  as  strictly 
monastical  -  as  those  of  the  Egyptian,  Basilian,  or 
Benedictine  monks,  and  allowed,  without  particular 
dispensation,  the  union  of  the  active  service  of  the 
Church,  such  as  practised  by  the  secular  clergy,  with 
the  observance  of  monastic  regulations,  which, 
although  varying  more  or  less,  were,  as  I  have 
often  remarked,  founded  on  the  system,  which  St. 
Patrick  had  seen  followed  in  Lerins  and  at  Tours, 
and  which  he  introduced  into  Ireland.  (22)  Now 
the  characteristic  feature  of  the  Canons  Regular, 
which  distinguishes  them  from  monks  emphatically 
so  called,  is,  that,  although  they  make  vows  and  are 
bound  to  observe  certain  kws  similar  to  those  of  the 
monks,  they  are  capable  of  practising  the  functions, 
which  usually  belong  to  the  secular  clergy. 

(19)  See  Archdall  at  these  places. 

(20)  Tr.  Tk.  p.  501.  Florence  0'KervaIlan»  or  O'Cheiballen, 
is  called  by  Ware  bishop  of  Deny.  His  being  here  styled  bishop 
of  Tirone  is  owing  to  a  considerable  part  of  that  territory  having 
been  in  these  times  comprized  in  the  diocese  of  Deny.  This 
was  not  the  case  mitil  after  Mm'edach  O'Cobhtaich  became  bishop 
of  Deny  in  the  place  of  Flathbert  O'Brolcan.  For  before  that 
time  the  title  of  bishop  of  Tironcy  or  Kind-Eogaitif  used  to  be 
given  to  the  bishop  of  Ardstraw.  (See  Chap.  xxix.  §,  5.  and 
Not.  100.  to  Chap  zxvii.)  Anmir  O'Cobhtaich,  who  attended  the 
meeting,  was  a  Columbian  monk ;  foir  he  was  afterwards  abbot  of 
Deny.  {Tr.  Th.p.  505.) 

(21)  See  Ware,  Opuscula  S.  Pair.  Sfcp^  117. 

(22)  See  Chap.  iv.  §.  9. 12.  and  vii.  §.  15. 

§•  IV.  Yet  the  system  of  the  ancient  Irish  com- 
munities was  much  more  severe  than  that  of  the 
Canons  Regular,  as  is  clear  from  the  Rule  of  St. 
Columbanus,  which  was  taken  from  those  of  the  mo- 
nasteries in  Ireland^  particularly  that  of  Bangor,  of 


CHAP.  XtXlU  OF  IRELAND.  349 

which  that  great  saint  had  been  a  member.  After  the 
great  law  of  loving  God  and  our  neighbour,  the  first 
thing  required  of  a  monk  was  implicit  obedience  to 
the  orders. of  his  superior  without  complaining  or 
murmuring.  Silence  was  strictly  enjoined,  except 
on  necessary  and  useful  occasions.  Their  fare  was 
of  a  very  simple  kind,  consisting  of  herbs,  pulse, 
farinaceous  substances  mixed  with  water,  and  a  small 
allowance  of  biscuit.  Their  meal  was  late  in  the 
day ;  but,  although  scanty,  and  such  as  to  render 
every  day  a  sort  of  a  fast-day,  it  was  sufficient  for 
the  necessities  of  nature  without  injuring  the  health 
or  impairing  the  strength  of  the  body,  or  preventing 
the  monks  from  fulfilling  their  duties  of  praying, 
working,  and  reading.  (2S)  They  were  not  allowed 
to  eat  any  thing  before  None  (three  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon)  on  Wednesdays  and  Fridays  throughout 
the  year,  a  regulation  which  was  observed,  and,  ac- 
cording to  some  accounts,  still  oftener  in  all  the 
Irish  monasteries.  ^24)  Independently  of  the  great 
fast  of  Lent,  which  did  not  begin,  at  least  as  late  as 
the  tenth  century,  in  Ireland  until  the  Saturday 
previous  to  the  first  Sunday  of  that  holy  season,  (25) 
ihe  regular  weekly  fas(t-days,  observed  by  the  whole 
Irish  church,  were  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  nor 
was  the  fast,  or,  as  now  practised,  the  abstinence 
on  Saturday,  which  has  been  substituted  for  that  of 
Wednesday,  received  in  Ireland  until  a  very  long 
time  after  it  had  been  established  in  other  parts  of 
the  Western  church.  (26)  The  ancient  Irish  monks 
generally  abstained,  as  far  I  can  discover,  at  all  times 
from  flesh  meat,  but  they  were  allowed  to  eat  fish, 
(S7)  and  even  in  Lent  the  use  of  eggs  was  not  [nro- 
hibtted.  (28)  Yet  some  monasteries  possessed  sheep 
and  cows,  (29)  the  former  chiefly  for  the  sake  of  the 
wool,  of  which  the  monks  made  their  garments,  and 
the  latter  on  account  of  the  milk,  which  was  much 
used  hy  them,  and  allowed  even  on  the  days  of  the 
•trictest  fast.  (SO)    They  used,  however,  to  treat 


SM         Atr  ECCLEHIASTICAL  DISTORT     qHAF*  XOJU 

igueflte  and  stxmgm  <with  flediiB^at  (31)  llifiar 
fmiial  idrinkvwas  milk  w  wo|;irr^  *yet  >they  ocoatiomlljr 
drank  beer  and  evi^n  .vdi^cu  (99)  The  Inish  19011]^ 
^ere  at  jthe  :aaine  time  iwliruotedf  that  ike  external 
observance  rof  {fasts  ?aiid  abatineooe  does  not  in  itaelf 
constitute  sanotity,  and  that.it  is  not. enough  to  ohaa- 
tise  the  ibodyj  unless  the  spul  be  owed  of  malice 
and  iniquity.  (3d).  In  £u$t»  the  greatest  part  of 
the  Rule  of  St.  Colambannts  is  relative  to  the  neces- 
sity of  suppr^^sstng  cupidity  and  even  a  wish  for 
superfluities,  and  of  .a  total  contempt  of  the  things 
of  this  wwld ;  (34)  the  strict  obligation  of  ahun- 
ning  vanity  and  pride,  of  observing  chastity  not 
only  .externally  but  inwardly  in  the  mind,  and  of 
adhering  to  the  straight  rule  of  all  the  Christiaa 
virtues,  hut  with  discretion  and  prudence  ;  the  con- 
stant spirit  of  mortification,  humility,  patience,  and 
abandonment  of  self  will. 

(23 )  St.  Colwnbaaus  has  in  his  Rule  (cap*  S.,  De  dbo  et  potu): 
«  Gibus  sit  vOis  €t  vespotmus  mouochonuQ,  satietatcipQi  fij^ens  et 
potus«brietateiii>  ut  et  sus^eat  et  nmi  noceatr  OleiBy  legumiqa, 
Arinae  A(|uis  nu^lae  cum  parvo  paximatio,  ne  venter  coiieietur 
et  mens  tufibcetur ;  et  enimutilitati  et  usoi  tantum  coosulendum  fst 
aetema  .desidef antibus  praemia ;  ideo  tenperandus  est  ita  usus 
sicut  temperandus  estjabor ;  quia  hoec  est  vera  ^iQcretio^  ut  posai* 
bilitas  spiritualis  profectus  cum  abstinentia  camem  maoeiante  le- 
•tentetur.  Si  enim  modum  abstinentia  eyoegaffit,  vitiqm  nwi,  vir* 
tus  erit ;.  virtus  enim-  multa  eustinet  bqnaetCQqtiQ^  Eigo  quo- 
tidie  gejunandum  est,  iiicut  quotidie  refiiciendim  est ;  et  dum  quo* 
tidieedendum  est,  vilius,  et  pexciyu  corporiindi^^ndum est,  qiaa 
ideo  quotidie  edendumest,  quia  quptidie  profiGi||Bdum>est,  quo- 
iidie  orandum  est,  ^quotidie  labosandiim,  qupti(]jl^q^e  est  l^gen- 
dum."   !Tbe^»woiil,}p<wo9a^MMn9;]hM  f» 

aieaniQg,biead  haked uDderr.enifa^»:8,  but^is  more )usuaUy uadcr- 
atood  of  bi8Guit,-.and  often,  oe^ws  in  old  da^MPiBnts.  One  of  U^b 
wr^jbed-  fix  ounoes,  aod.C^issiao  sajs,  {CpUai.^  19*  cfip.  4f.)<that 
tnro  oC  them  used  to  b§  given  to.  ^f^hi^oi^L  fsvery^^y.^^eQ  Qp- 
ca^ge  at  paJMMMt^wm.) 


jCHAP.  XXXII*  /OF  nUSLAKD.  961 

(24)  In  the  PoiiiUeniialii  or  aetetid  fwt  of  'the  Rule  of  St. 
Cdumbanus  (see  ^o^.  15  lo  Cftc^.  «ii.)  k  k  drdered  dwt,  if  «&gr 
monk  eats  before  None  on  thoseda^  unless  he  be  stck^isr  b^Btm, 
he  must  &8t  for  two  days  on  bread  'and  water.    ''  8i  quk  ante 
hardm  noiiam  ^uarta  sexkiquejeria  fnandaeaiy  nui  tmfirmus  ;  duos 
dies  in  pane  et  aqua"    St.  A^an  brought  this  ptaotice  fiom 
Ireland  to  Northumberland,  where,  aoooiding  to  his  exampioy 
it  was  followed,  except  in  the  Paschal  time  betweoi  Easter  Sunday 
and  'Whitsuntide,   by  the  religious  men  and  women,  as  Bede 
thus  informs  us  (Ecd.  Hist.  L.  S.  c.  5J)i  **  Cujus (Aidani)  -ex* 
emplis  informatiy  tempore  iUof  religiosi  ^uique  tiri  nc  Jbeminae 
consuetudinem  focerunt  per  icitem   annttmy   excepta  remission^ 
iquinqUagesimae.pasckdliSf.quaHa  «t   texta  sabbati  jefunium  ad 
nonam  usque  horam  profdareJ*    Whether  St.  Cohnnbanus  ex* 
eepted  the  paschal  time  I  do  not  find  mentioned ;  but  it  is  pvdl»ble 
that  he  did.    Ratramn  of  Corbie,  who  lived  in  the  9th  century, 
'goes  still  further,  and  says  in  his  fourth  book  against  the  GreekSy 
that  all  the  monks  and  persons  belonging  to  reUgioos  oommanities 
throughout  Ireland  used  to  fest  every  da^y  except  Sundays  and 
holidays,  until  None  or  even  later.    Th^re  he  writes,  as^oted 
by  Usher  {Pr.  p.  7SI) ;  *'  Scotorum  natio  Hibemiam  imularn  in- 
habitani  consuetudinem  habet  permonasteria  monachorum  seu  ea» 
nonkorum^  vd  quorumcunque  rdigiosorum,  omni  tempore  praeter 
Dominical  Jestosqne  diesjefttnare, '  neanisi  vel  ad  nonam  vd  ad 
vesperUm  cdrpori  cibum  indulgere**    We  have  seen  (^Chap»  xxx. 
§.  6.)  that  even  in  the  latter  part  of  the  litth  centuiy  the  Irish 
deigy  in.  general,  a  gr^t  port  of  whom  were  monks,  observed 
the  pracdoe  of  fiisting^most  every  day  until  late  in  the  efsning. 
Many  pious  persons,  hermits,  Reused  to  live  merely  on  water 
herbs,'  cresses,  and  water,  whrch  they  tookat  tfaedose  of  the  day. 
In  the  sixth  or  metrical  Life  of  St  Bxjgid  we  read,  tfaatahe  and 
herviigins  weie  wont  for  some  thne  to  go  in  veareh  of  such  fire ; 

**  Vespere  flmnineas  quaerebant  fimtibus  herbas, 
Antiqui  soliti  queis  vitamducere  sancti 
Frigida  cum  crispis  sumdbant  peoola  et  harbis. 

Tr.  Th.  p.  5dS. 

We  meet  with  in  some  laves  of  Irish  sainta  accounts  of  extcaor. 


952  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXXII. 

« 

dinaiy  fiethig  fiom  any  food  for  some  days;  but  this  excess  was 
not  authorized  by  the  monastic  rules,  which  required  that,  as  the 
Aionks  had  daily  duties  to  perfonuy  they  should  eat  eveiy  day. 

(25)  See  Not.  105.  to  Chap.  v. 

(26)  It  has  been  said,  that  in  this  point  the  Irish  followed  the 
practice  of  the  Greek  church,  whose  weekly  fast  days  are  Wednes- 
days and  Fridays,  rather  than  that  of  the  Roman.  But  the  fact 
is,  that  the  ancient  Roman  church  had  the  same  practice ;  and 
it  does  not  appear,  that  the  fast  of  Saturday  was  observed  at  Rome 
until  some  time,  and  apparently  a  late  one,  in  the  4th  centuiy. 
It  might  seem  that  it  was  first  introduced  there  by  Pope  Innocent 
I.,  (see  the  6th  lesson  of  the  Roman  Breviary  at  28  July,  and 
Flatina  at  Innoceni  I.)  whose  pontificate  b^gan  in  402  and  ended 
in  417 ;  but  some  writers  undertsand  his  f^iprobation  of  it  as  con- 
firming a  practice  already  observed  and  not  establishing  a  new  one. 
(See  Sandini,  Vitae  Pantif.  Raman,  at  Innocent  T.)  St.  Augustin, 
who  was  contemporary  with  that  Pope,  remarks,  (Ep.  86.  ad 
Casulanum)  that  in  his  time  it  was  observed  at  Rome  and  in  some 
Western  churches,  but  that  in  others  it  was  not«  The  first  cer- 
tain account  we  find  of  it  is  in  the  26th  canon  of  the  council  of 
Eliberis  in  Spam,  held  in  the  year  805.  (See  Bingham,  Origines 
Sfc.  B.  XX.  ck.  8.  sect.  6.)  I  think  he  is  mistaken  in  saying,  that 
it  was  practised  a  little  earlier  at  Rome.  It  was  not  received  at 
Milan  in  the  times  of  St.  Ambrose,  nor,  I  believe,  for  a  consi- 
derable time  after  in  the  Galilean  church,  the  discipline  of  which 
was  brought  to  Ireland  by  St.  Patrick.  Wherever  it  was  kept, 
this  fiist  did  not  at  first  set  aside  that  of  Wednesday ;  but  its  observ- 
ers had,  instead  of  two,  three  fast  days  in  the  week.  (Bingham, 
ib.  B.  XXI.  cA.  8.  sect.  6.)  Wednesday  was  universally  kept  as  a 
ftst  day  in  Ireland  down  to  the  times  of  Colgan.  (See  Not,  182.  to 
Chap.  XI.)  From  the  long  permanence  of  this  fast,  or  at  least 
abstinence,  it  has  come  to  pass,  that  to  this  day  thdre  are  numbers 
of  persons  in  this  countiy,  who  scrupulously  abstain  firom  flesh 
meat  on  every  Wednesday  in  the  year,  Ware  mentions,  {Opusc. 
S.  Patr.  p*  99.)  that  some  eq>laxn  Dia  Cedain^  the  Irish  name 
for  Wednesday,  as  signifying  the  first  fasting  day  of  the  wedc. 
But  O'Brien  {Irish  Diction,  at  Dia")  gives  a  quite  different  ety- 
mology. 

'   (27)  The  monks  of  Hy  hada  sort  of  sea-water  pond,  in  which 


CKAP.   XXXII,  OF   IRELAND.  353 

were  kept  sea-calves  or  seals  for  the  use  of  the  monastety  (see  NoU 
183  to  Chap,  xi) ;  for  that  kind  of  fish  used  to  be  eaten  in  those 
times.  Their  taking  of  other  sorts  of  fish  is  mentioned  by  Adam, 
nan  (vU.  <S-  CoL  L»  2.  cap.  19).  St.  Gallus  was  employed  at 
Br^entz  in  fishing  for  the  use  of  the  brethren  and  of  others. 
(Chap.  xni.  f .  ii.) 

(28)  The  holy  bishop  Cedd,  who  had  been  educated  at  Lindis- 
&me  by  Aidan  and  Finan,  while  strictly  observing  a  Lent  &8t, 
used  every  day^  except  on  Sundays,  to  take  in  the  evening  only 
a  little  bread,  one  egg,  and  a  sm^U  quantity  Of  milk  mixed  with 
water.  (Bede,  EccL  Hist,  L.  3.  cap.  23.) 

(29)  St.  Columba  had  sheep  in  Hy.  (See  NoU  183.  to  Chap. 
'XI.)  He  had  also  cows,  (Adamnan  Vit.  S,  Col.  L.  2.  cap.  16.) 
whereas  milk  was  much  used  by  his  monks.  The  Irish  Columbian 
monks  of  Northumberland  possessed  some  cattle.  (See  Chap. 
XVIII.  ^.1.  and  ib.  Not.  5.)  St.  Bridgid  had  sheep,  cows,  and 
even  swine.    (Cogitosus,  VU.  S.  Brig.  capp.  8,  16,  and  20.) 

(30)  See  above  Not  28. 

(31)  We  read  in  the  Life  of  St.  Molua,  (concerning  whom  see 
Chap.  XII.  §.  7.)  that,  on  his  being  visited  by  St.  Moedoc,  bishop 
of  Ferns,  he  ordered  a  calf  to  be  killed  to  serve  as  part  of  an  en- 
tertainment for  him.  But  he  afterwards  discovered,  that  St 
Meodoc  did  not  eat  flesh  meat.  (A A.  SS.  p.  221.)  It  is  related 
{ib,  p.  421.)  that,  on  the  holy  bishop  Aedus,  son  of  Brec,  ar« 
riving  at  the  monastery  of  Inis-Bofinde  in  Lough-ree,  the  abbot 
St.  Rioch,  not  knowing  that  the  bishop  abstained  from  such  meat, 
pr^mred  a  great  supper  of  it  for  him.  St.  Brigid  used  to  treat 
guests  and  strangers  with  bacon  and  other  sorts  of  meat«  ( Cogi- 
iosus,  cap.  4  and  15.) 

(32)  The  great  St.  Finnian  of  Clonard  did  not  scruple  to  take 
a  ct^  of  beer  on  festival  days.  (See  Chap.  x.  §.  5.)  It  is  said  iu 
die  first  Life  of  St.  Kieran  of  Saigir,  {cap.  33.)  that  at  a  dinner, 
with  which  he  entertained  Kieran  of  Clonmacnois  and  the  two 
Brendans,  the  Lord  provided  them  with  a  sufficiency  of  wine. 

(33)  See  Chap.  xvi.  §.  8. 

(34)  In  the  17  th  chapter  of  the  synod  called  of  St  Patrick, 
after  its  being  stated,  that  monks  are  persons  who  live  solitary, 
without  earthly  property,  under  the  authority  of  a  bishop  or  abbot, 
we  find  the  following  words ;  ^^  Non  sunt  autem  monachi,  sed  Fiac- 

VOL,   ir.  A  A 


S34f         AN   ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY      CHAP.  XXXII. 

troperiti,  hoc  est,  conteraptores  sollidd  ad  vltam  perfectam  in 
aetate  perfecta/'    The  meaning  of  this  passage  seems  to  be,  that, 
monks  ought  to  be  like  the  Vactroperiti,  who  despised  all  worldly 
things.    Ware  confesses  (Opusc.  S,  Pair.  p.  117.)  that  he  did 
not  know,  to  what  language  Vactro  belongs.    Dr.  Ledwich  (p. 
4<2d.)  very  wisely  pronounces,  that  it  is  latinized  from  the  Irish 
VaigneaSf  solitude.    But,  as  Ducange  observes,   Vactroperiti  is 
the  same  us  Badroperatae^  a  name  given  to  certain  philoso- 
phers from  their  carrying  bactron^  a  staff,  and  pera^  a  sack  or 
bag.     St.  Jerome  says  of  them,  ^ad.  cap*  19  MaUh.)  <<  quod  con' 
temptores  seculif  et  omnia  pro  nikUo  ducentes,  ceUariumnaimve" 
hebant.*    In  the  same  chapter  of  the  synod  is  added,  **  quia  in 
Jjigore  et  nuditate,  in  fame  et  siti,  in  vigiliis  et  jyuniis  vocati 
sunt" 

§ .  V.  The  Irisli  monks  used  to  live  by  their  own 
labour,  (35)  and  accordingly  certain  times  of  the 
day  were  assigned  for  their  respective  manual  occu- 
pations, except  on  Sundays  and  festivals,  which  were 
spent  in  celebrating  the  divine  offices.  (36)     The  in- 
tervals between  those  times  of  the  day  were  occupied 
in  reciting  psalms,   anthems,    and  prayers,  or  the 
canonical  hours,  according  to  the  office  prescribed 
for  each  day.     Having  read  these  parts  of  the  office 
together,  every  one  was  bound  to  pray  privately  in 
his  own  cell.     They  assembled  again  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  night  and  read  the  first  Nocturn,  con- 
sisting of  a  certain  number  of  Psalms.     The  second 
Nocturn,  which  contained  an  equal  number,  was 
read  at  midnight ;  but  about  twice  that  number  was 
read  early  in  the  morning.     A  much  greater  num- 
ber was  read  on  Saturday  night,  coming  Sunday, 
than  on  any  other.     St.  Columbanus  established  a 
distinction  between  the  long  and  the  short  nights  of 
the  year,  as  he  thought  it  too  severe  to  make  the 
monies  recite  as  many  Psalms  in  the  short  ones  as  in 
the  long  ones  ^  and  accordingly  he  directed  that, 
when  the  nights  began  to  grow  long,  the  number  of 
Psalms  should  be  augmented,  and  so  proportionally 


t 

CHAP.  XXXII.  OP   IRBLAND.  S55 

until  they  reached  their  greatest  length,  and  vice 
versa  diminished  according  as  the  nights  became 
shorter  and  shorter.  (87)  On  the  whole  it  appears, 
that  our  ancient  monks  used  to  read  a  much  greater 
number  of  Psalms  than  is  usually  enjoined  by  the 
present  discipline  of  the  Catholic  church  ;  yet  the 
canonical  hours  of  the  day.  Prime,  Tierce,  Sexte, 
and  None,  were  much  the  same  as  at  present ;  for, 
independently  of  the  annexed  versicles  and  prayers, 
each  of  them  consisted  of  only  three  Psalms.  (38) 
Thus  the  monks  were  not  overloaded  with  those  long 
offices  observed  in  some  continental  monasteries,  and 
which  scarcely  allowed  time  for  other  occupations. 
(39)  Consequently,  although  they  were  also  bound 
to  work  more  or  less  every  day,  except  Sundays  and 
holidays,  they  had  leisure  enough  for  study  and  for 
attending  the  instructions  of  tlie  professors  or  lec- 
turers, who,  as  we  have  seen  innumerable  instances 
of,  were  to  be  found  in  every  Irish  monastery. 
Time  was  allowed  likewise  for  that  most  useful  and 
laudable  employment,  which  they  were  among  the 
first  to  introauce  into  monasteries,  viz.  that  of  trans- 
cribing books,  which  was  in  itself  a  labour  equiva- 
lent to  any  other,  and  in  which  many  of  them  used 
to  be  engaged.  (40) 

(35)  In  die  Life  of  St.  Brendan  of  Clonfert  it  is  laid  down  as  a 
rule,  that  a  monk  ought  to  be  fed  and  clothed  by  the  labour  of 
his  own  hands;  **  Monaehwn  oportet  labore  manuum  sttarum  vesci 
€t  vestiri  ;**  and  it  b  stated,  that  it  was  thus  his  3000  monks  main- 
tained themselves.  (See  Chap.  x.  §,  ?•)  A  similar  rule  is  found  in 
one  of  the  visions  of  St.  Fursey  (See  Vit.  S,  Furs.  L,  I.  cap.  26); 
^^  Qiti  vero  in  monasteriis  degunt,  cum  silentio  operantes  suum 
panem  manducetU.**  Sl  Moedoc,  bishop  of  Ferns,  used  to  jom 
his  monks  in  their  agrucultural  labours.  (See  Chap.  xiv.  §.  10.) 
The  monks,  placed  by  St.  Cobnan  at  Mayo,  earned  their  bread 
with  their  own  hands.  {Chap,  xviiu  j.  2.)  In  a  matter  so  clear 
I  need  not  quote  further  instances, 

( ^S)  ColuBibkill,  on  occasion  of  the  death  of  a  Leinster  bi\ 

AA2 


S56  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXXH. 

shop,  named  ColumbanuBy  gave  orders,  tliat  the  monks,  who  were 
preparing  on  a  woridng  day  to  set  about  their  daily  labours,  should 
rest  on  that  day,  saying,  that  he  intended  to  celebrate  the  sacred 
mysteries  of  the  Eucharist  (See  Not.  182  to  Chap,  xi.) 

(37)  Rule  of  St.  Columbanus,  ch.7.  He  observes,  that  it  was 
the  practice  of  some  to  read  the  same  number  of  psalms  eveiy 
night,  whether  long  or  short,  and  that  between  night  and  morn- 
ing or  matines  they  used  to  meet  in  choir  four  times ;  1.  at  the 
b^inning  of  night,  2.  at  midnight,  3.  at  the  crowing  of  the 
cocks,  4.  in  the  morning. 

(38)  Seet^. 

(39)  See,  for  instance,  what  FLeury  has  {Hut.  Ecd.  L.  63.  §. 
60.)  concerning  the  practices  of  Clugni. 

(40)  Columbkill  set  a  glorious  example  for  his  followers  with  re- 
gard to  this  occupation.  We  find  him  a  short  time  bef<He  his 
death  copying  part  of  the  Psalter.  (See  Chap.  xii.  §•  14.) 
Adamnan  makes  mention  (Zr.  2.  cjzp.  9.)  of  a  book  of  hymns  and" 
other  books  transcribed  by  him.  If  we  are  to  believe  O'Donnel, 
(Zr  3.  cap.  42.)  he  lefl  300  manuscripts  of  sacred  books  in  his  own 
handwriting.  Baithen,  one  of  his  chief  disciples  and  his  unme- 
diate  successor  in  Hy,  having  written  a  copy  of  the  Psalter, 
brought  it  to  the  saint,  telling  him,  that  it  was  necessary  to  get  it 
revised  by  one  of  the  brethren.  Columbkill  answered ;  "  Why  do 
you  give  us  this  trouble  ?  for  there  is  no  mistake  in  the  whole  of 
it,  except  that  one  vowel,  7,  is  wanting."  This  shows,  how 
careful  they  were  in  rendering  their  transcripts  oorrecu  There  is 
a  proof  of  the  attention  paid  to  correctness  also  in  the  request 
made  by  Dorbeneus  relatively  to  the  transcribing  of  Adanman'a 
Life  of  Columbkill.  (See  Not.  44.  to  Chap,  xix.)  In  a  Life  of 
St.  David  of  Wales,  published  by  Colgan,  (at  1  March)  and 
written,  I  believe,  in  Ireland,  as  in  great  part  it  is  taken  up  with 
accounts  of  Irish  fiiends  or  disdples  of  that  saint,  the  practice  of 
writing  in  the  monastery  is  mentioned  (cap.  12.)  as  a  usual  occu- 
pation, after  the  monks  had  returned  from  their  rural  laboun^ 
just  as  was  that  of  reading  or  praying.  How  ungrateful  are  some 
modem  petty  foggers  in  literature  to  those  good  and^  indefatigable 
monks,  who  have  preserved  for  us  so  many  monuments  of  ancient 
learning,  history,  poetry,  Ac. ! 


CHAP.  XXXII.  OF  IllELAND.  357 

§•  VI.  The  discipline  observed  by  our  monks  was 
exceedingly  strict.  Penances  were  enjoined  for  the 
slightest  transgressions  and  omissions  relative  to 
morality,  observance  of  the  Rule,  and  decent  be- 
haviour. Those  penances  consisted  in  the  infliction 
of  blows  or  stripes,  fasting  on  one  biscuit  and  water 
for  two  or  more  days,  and  in  reading  an  addi- 
tional number  of  Psalms.  (41)  The  monks  were 
bound  to  remain  in  the  community,  to  which  they 
had  been  first  attached ;  but  the  abbot  could  permit 
or  command  them  to  go  elsewhere,  if  he  thougfht  it 
would  tend  to  their  greater  proficiency,  or  to  the 
good  of  religion.  (42)  I  find  in  one  of  the  Irish 
canons  the  age  for  making  the  monastic  vow  marked 
at  20  years  ;  (43)  but  whether  that  age  was  gene- 
rally considered  as  sufficient,  or  whether  it  was  re- 
quired in  all  our  old  monasteries,  I  am  not  able  to 
determine.  The  Irish  monks,  as  well  as  the  clergy 
at  large,  were  distinguished  from  the  laity  by  the 
tonsure,  of  which  enough  has  been  said  already ; 
(44)  but  they  had  no  particular  habit  or  form  of 
dress,  except  such  as  became  grave,  sedate,  and 
humble  persons.  They  wore  a  long  tunic  made  of  ' 
wool,  over  which  they  sometimes  threw  the  cucuUa 
or  mantle  of  the  same  material.  Notwithstanding 
the  variety  of  monastic  rules,  that  existed  in  Ireland, 
there  was  no  difierence  as  to  the  colour  of  their  gar- 
ments ;  for  they  left  the  wool  in  the  natural  colour 
which  it  had  received  from  the  sheep.  (45)  Accord- 
ingly some  of  them  were  clad  in  white,  some  in 
black ;  for,  besides  white  sheep,  there  were  also 
black  ones  in  Ireland  ;  (45*)  but  there  was  no  obli- 
gation as  to  using  any  particular  colour. 

(41)  See  the  Poenitentialis  ox  Supplementary  Rule  of  St.  Co- 
lumbanus  passim.  The  practice  of  inflicting  stripes  prevailed 
also  in  some  monasteries  of  the  Continent,  ex.  c.  at  ClugnL 
(Fleuiy.  L.  63.  $.60.) 

(42)  This  is  the  plain  meaning  of  the  21  st  chapter  or  canon  of 


S58         AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP*   XXXII* 

the  synody  called  of  St.  Patrick,  although  the  text  is  somewhat 
corrupt.  Dr.  Ledwich  says,  {Antiquities^  &c.  p.  406.)  that  In 
this  canon  are  noticed  the  Sarabaites,  a  sort  of  independent 
monks,  who  lived  as  tliey  pleased,  two  or  three  or  a  few  more 
tc^ether,  chiefly  in  cities  and  frequented  places,  under  no  Rule 
and  without  any  superior,  and  whom  St.  Jerome  represents  as 
pests  of  the  Church.  (See  Bingham,  Originesy  Sfc.  B.  vii.  ch,  2. 
sect,  4.)  But  in  the  quoted  canon  there  is  not  a  word  about  thenu 
Did  the  Doctor  mean  to  state,  that  there  were  Sarabaites  in 
Ireland  ?  He  refers  also  to  the  third  canon  of  the  synod  of  St. 
Patridc,  AuxiliuSy  and  Isseminus.  Now  in  this  canon  monks  are 
not  mentioned  at  aU,  the  words  of  it  being,  *^  Clericus  vagus  non 
sit  in  ptebe^"*  the  intention  of  which  was,  that  eveiy  dezk  should 
be  attached  to  a  church.  Among  the  Irish  monks  there  were 
none  such  as  the  Sarabaites ;  and  we  have  seen,  (above  Not*  34.) 
that  they  are^  without  exception,  defined  persons  living  solitary 
SfC.  under  the  authority  of  a  bishop  or  abbot.  And  by  the  34th 
canon  of  said  synod  any  monk  rambling  about  without  permission 
of  his  abbot  is  ordered  to  be  punished ;  "  Monachus  inconsuUo 
abbafe  vagtdus  debet  vindicari*" 

(43)  A  viginti  annis  debet  unusquisque  constringi  non  adtes' 
iando  sed  voto  perficiendo,  ut  est  illud,  Unusquisque  sieut  pro^ 
posuit  corde  suo  faciat,  et  ut  vota  mea  reddam  in  conspectu  Do^ 
9nim,  quia,  &c.  (St/nod  of  St.  Patrick,  cap.  17.)  This  does  not 
mean,  that  persons  under  20  years  of  age  could  not  be  received 
in  the  monasteries,  and  it  was  quite  usual  to  instruct  boys  in  them ; 
but  according  to  this  regulation,  although  a  young  man  might 
have  an  intention,  and  even  declare  it,  to  become  a  monk,  he 
was  not  to  be  solemnly  bound  to  the  monastic  state,  until  heliad 
readied  the  age  of  twenty.  And  to  this,  it  seems,  is  relative  the 
distinction  implied  in  the  words  adtestando  and  perficiendo.  That 
was  supposed  to  be  a  perfect  age,  i.  e.  an  age,  in  which  a  person 
was  able  to  judge,  whether  he  could  fulfil  the  duties  of  that  state 
during  the  remainder  of  his  life.  Just  before  the  words  quoted 
^ove  we  read,   **  in  aetate  perfecta,  hoc  est,  a  viginti  annis"  &c. 

(44)  See  Chup.  xvii.  f.  16. 

(45)  Jocelin  writes  ( Fi^.  St.  Pair.  cap.  185.):  "  Super  caetera 
indumenta  (S.  Patricius)  cuculla  Candida  amidebatur,  ut  ipse  ha- 
bitus forma  et  colore  monachatus  sui  spedem^  et  candidatum  hu- 


CHAP4    XXXII.  OF   IRELAND.  $59^ 


et  innocentiae  repraesentare  videretur.-  Unde  et  mana-r 
M  in  Hibemia  S.  Patrku  sequendo  vestigia  per  muka  temporutn 
volumina  habitu  simplici  contenti  eranty  quern  &oittm  ministrahat 
lana,  qualibet  extrinseca  tinctura  remola^  The  wool^  which  he 
alluded  to,  was  usually  white.  Thus  Adamnan  makes  mention. 
( ViU  S.  Col.  L*  2.  c.  44.)  of  the  wliite  tunic,  Candida  tunica^ 
of  St.  Columba ;  and  in  the  2d  Life  of  this  saint  we  read  {cap. 
6  )  that  he  instructed  in  Hy  candidos  monachorum  greges*  St. 
Cuthbert  of  Lindisfame,  who,  whether  an  Irishman  or  not,  fol- 
lowed the  Irish  practices,  used  the  common  sort  of  dress,  but  so 
as  that  his  was  not  remarkable  either  for  nicety  or  dirt.  And  hence 
it  became  a  rule  of  his  monastery,  that  no  one  should  wear  clothes 
of  a  vari^ated  or  precious  colour,  and  that  the  monks  should  be 
content  chiefly  with  such  as  the  natural  wool  of  the  sheep  did 
furnish.  (Bede,  ViU  S.  Cuthb.  cap.  16.)  Of  the  cuculla  of  St. 
Columba  we  have  seen  elsewhere  (Not,  175  to  Chap.  xi).  Some 
cucuUas  were  long,  some  short.  That  which  Jocelin  says  was 
worn  by  St.  Patrick,  appears  to  have  been  long,  as  covering  his 
other  garments;  and,  as  the  Irish  monks  followed  his  example, 
we  may  suppose  that  theirs  were  long  also. 

(45*)  Giraldus  Cambrensis  says,  ( Topogr.  Hib,  DisU  3.  cap, 
10.)  that  the  Irish  wore  thin  woollens,  (lands  enim  tenuiter  utun- 
tur)  by  which,  as  appears  from  what  follows,  he  must  have  meant 
woollen  mantles,  and  that  these  were  generally  black,  because  the 
sheep  were  black  in  Ireland.  Dr.  Ledwich,  in  a  chapter  on  the 
Ancient  Irish  dress,  full  of  mistakes  and  mis-statements,  tells  us, 
(Antiq.  p.  339.)  that  their  reason  for  using  black  clothing  was, 
that  such  was  the  c(^our  of  their  bogs,  their  constant  retreats. 
Now  this  great  antiquary  had  just  before  quoted  the  passage  of 
Giraldus,  to  whidi  I  have  referred ;  but  he  could  not  resist  his  pasr 
sion  for  casting  some  slur  on  the  Irish  nation.  Giraldus  assigns  as 
the  cause  of  that  part  of  their  clothing  being  black,  tha^  their  sheep 
were  black ;  but  the  Doctor  brings  in  the  bogs.  He  might  as  well 
liave  said,  that  dark  colours  were  preferred  at  Rome,  '<  Roma  magis 
Juscis  vestitury  Gallia  ntfis"  (Martial,  Epig.  129.  L.  14.)  because 
the  Romans  used  to  hide  themselves  in  bogs.  Where  did  he  find, 
that  they  were  the  constant  retreats  of  the  Irish  in  ancient  times? 
Was  it  in  Borlase's  account  of  the  Irish  rebellion,  to  which  he  re- 
fers, an  author  treating  of  the  civil  wars  of  Ireland  in  the  ITtli 


360       AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP«    XXXIIi 

century?  What  an  antiquary!  Black  sheep  could  not  have 
been  as  general  in  Ireland  in  Giraldus'  time  as  he  seems  to  say, 
whereas  Jocelin,  his  contemporary,  in  mentioning  the  white  wool 
of  St.  Patrick's  cuculla,  and  his  example  being  followed  by  the 
Irish  monks  in  not  dyeing  the  wool  for  their  garments,  (see  Not, 
prec.J  plainly  alludes  to  white  wool.  Giraldus  ^ke  of  only  such 
parts  of  Ireland  as  he  was  better  acquainted  with. 

§.  VII.  As  I  have  happened  to  touch  upon  the 
mode  of  dress,  I  must  be  here  allowed  to  make  a 
few  remaks  on  the  beastly  assertion  of  Ledwich, 
(46)  that  not  only  the  Irish  laity  but  even  their  ec- 
clesiastics of  old  times  were  in  the  habit  of  not  wear- 
ing  any  other  dress  than  a  short  sort  of  mantle,  that 
covered  the  shoulders  and  reached  only  to  the  elbows, 
leaving  the  rest  of  the  body  absolutely  naked.  (47) 
This  he  founds  on  a  vile  mis-interpretation  of  a 
canon  of  the  Irish  church,  by  which  it  was  ordered 
that,  if  any  clerk  from  the  ostiarius  (or  door-keeper) 
up  to  the  priest  be  seen  without  a  tunic,  or  do  not 
cover  the  turpitude  and  nakedness  of  his  belly,  he 
be  despised  by  the  laity  and  separated  from  the 
Church.  (48)  But  the  object  of  the  canon  was, 
the  clergy  should  not  appear  dressed  in  a  fashion, 
which  was  very  general  with  young  and  military 
men,  particularly  of  the  lower  orders,  who  below 
their  upper  dress,  reaching  to  the  elbows  or  waist, 
wore  a  sort  of  pantaloons  covering  in  one  piece  the 
thighs,  legs,  and  feet,  but  so  tight  and  fitted  so 
close  to  the  limbs  as  to  discover  every  muscle  and 
motion  t)f  the  parts,  which  it  covered.  (49)  Pan- 
taloons  of  this  kind  were  justly  considered  as  an  in- 
decent article  of  dress,  and  particularly  unbecoming 
ecclesiastics,  on  which  account  the  impropriety  of  it 
was  marked  in  the  strong  terms,  which  occur  in  the 
canon,  representing  it  as  tantamount  to  real  naked- 
ness. Accordingly  it  was  enacted  under  the  pe- 
nalty of  excommunication,  that  no  clergyman  should 
appear,  or  be  seen  by  others,  except  habited,   at 


CHAP.  XXXII.  OF  IIUILAND.  361 

least,  in  a  tunica  femoraUs^  that  is,  a  coat  closed 
behind  and  before,  which  should  reach,  at  least,  to 
the  knees,  (50)  This  then  is  the  sum  total  of  what 
Ledwich  has  so  shamefully  misrepresented.  (51)  I 
may  here  observe,  that  in  the  canon  there  is  no  men- 
tion of  bishops ;  for  they  always  appeared  in  their 
full  dress.  The  use  of  those  pantaloons  even  by  the 
laity  was  disapproved  of;  but,  in  spite  of  the  exer- 
tions of  the  clergy  and  of  others,  it  was  retained 
by  the  lower  orders  until  a  late  period.  (52) 

(46)  Antiq.  Sfcp.  332. 

(47)  He  charges  the  Anglo-Saxons  with  following  the  same 
practice,  even  down  as  late  as  the  12th  century;  and  why? 
Because  William  of  Malmesbuiy  says,  that  the  English  wore 
dothes,  which  reached  to  the  middle  of  the  knees,  and  that  their 
skins  were  punctured  with  ornamental  figures.  The  latter  part 
of  this  passage  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  question ;  but  surety,  if 
their  clothes  reached  to  their  knees,  their  dress  was  very  different 
from  that,  which  he  attributes  to  them.  Here  he  introduces  one 
of  his  favourite  nonsensical  positions,  viz.  that  the  Irish  were  de- 
scended from  the  same  stock  with  the  Anglo-Saxons,  than  which 
nothing  can  be  more  false,  unless  our  antiquaiy  meant  to  go  back 
as  far  as  the  times  of  Noah.  The  Irish  were  derived  from  a 
southern  source,  the  Anglo-Saxons  from  a  northern ;  their  lan- 
guages were  essentially  different,  and  so  was  their  mythology; 
not  to  mention  several  other  particularities,  which  it  is  not  my 
province  to  inquire  into. 

(48)  This  canon  is  No.  6.  of  the  synod,  called  of  Patrick, 
Auxilius,  and  Isseminus,  ap.  Ware,  Opusc,  S.  Pair.  p.  42.)  and 
is  thus  in  the  original ;  ^'  Qjdcumque  dericus,  ah  ostiario  usque 
ad  sacerdoteniy  sine  tunica  visus  Juerii,  aut  iurpitudinem  ventris 
et  nuditatem  non  iegat-^pariter  a  laicis  contcmnentur^  et  ah 
EccJesia  separentur.**  In  Martene's  edition  of  this  canon  (Nov. 
Thes.  Anced.  Tom.  4.  coL  5.)  the  words,  Patricius  ait,  are  pre- 
fixed to  it,  and  instead  of  simply  tunica,  we  find  tunica  Jemorali, 
as  also,  instead  of  aut,  it  has  qttae  ;  and  after  pariter  it  has  con- 
demnabuniur,  et  ah  Ecdesia  separahuntur.  But  Su  Patrick 
could  not  have  been  the  author  of  this  canon,  whereas  it  contains 


S63         AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY     CHAP.   XXXII. 

likewise  an  order  for  observing  the  Roman  tonsure,  an  order, 
which  could  not  have  been  made  until>  at  the  earliest,  after  the 
Southern  Irish  had  received  the  Roman  paschal  computation  and, 
what  usually  accompanied  it,  the  Roman  tonsure,  which  they  did 
not  prior  to  about  A.  D.  633.  (See  Chap.  xv.  §.  6.)  Ware  was 
mistaken  in  assigning  this  canon,  whatever  may  be  thought  of  the 
other  canons  of  that  synod,  to  St.  Patrick  and  his  companions ; 
and  hence  he  supposed,  (ib  p.  124.)  that  the  ancient  author  of 
the  old  catalogue  of  the  three  classes  of  Irish  saints,  {ap.  Usher ^ 
Pr,  p.  913,  seqq,)  of  which  I  have  elsewhere  treated  at  large, 
.was  wrong  in  stating,  that  the  two  first  classes  used  the  old  Irisli 
tonsure.  Now  the  fact  is,  that  said  author  was  right ;  and  if  St* 
,  Patrick  liad  commanded  the  use  of  the  Roman  tonsure,  the  Irish 
cleigy  would  never  have  adopted  any  other.  Accordingly  it  fol- 
lows, that  the  canon  in  question  was  passed  some  time  in  the  7th 
or  8th  century.  I  say  the  8th,  beause  the  MSS.  whence  D*  Acbeiy 
and  Martene  published  their  collections  of  Irish  canons,  were  as 
old  as  that  period. 

(49)  This  sort  of  dress  is  described  by  Giraldus,  who  (Topogr. 
Hib.  Dist,  3.  cap.  10-)  writes ;  <'  Ci^utiis  namque  modids  assu- 
eti  sunt  et  arctis,  trans  humeros  deorsum,  cubito  tenus  protensis, 
tariisque  colorum  generibus  panniculorumque  plerumque  consutis ; 
sub  quibus  phalingis  laneis  quoque  palliomm  vice  utuntur,  sett 
braccis  caligatis,  seu  caligis  braccatis,  et  his  plerumque  colore  fli- 
cads."  It  is  not  my  business  to  enter  into  a  minute  explanation  of 
this  passage,  which  is  not  as  dear  as  Dr.  Ledwich  (Antiq.  p. 
339.)  imagined.  It  would  indeed  be  dear  enough,  were  we 
to  understand  it  as  he  does.  For  he  introduces,  besides  the  ca« 
puche,  a  jacket  as  placed  between  it  and  the  braccae  or  panta- 
loons. But  Giraldus  makes  no  mention  of  a  jacket,  unless  it  be 
supposed,  that  he  comprized  it  under  the  name  of  capuche.  And 
it  is  probable,  that  he  did ;  whereas  he  places  immediately  be- 
neath it  either  the  phalingae  or  the  braccae.  But  the  Doctor,  who 
understands  by  phalingae  or  Jallin  a  jacket,  makes  him  say,  that 
tlie  braccae  were  worn  bdow  thefdlin.  Now  Giraldus  has  no 
such  tiling ;  and  his  plain  meaning,  as  appears  fiom  the  partide 
seu^  is  that  bdow  what  he  calls  the  capuche  some  wore  the  fallin, 
and  others  the  braccae.  The  fidlin  was  certainly  not  a  jadcet. 
According  to  O'Brien's  and  Shaw's  dictionaries  (at  FaUatin)  it 


CHAF«  XXXII.  OF  IRELAND.  d6S 

was  the  Irish  doak  or  inantle»  and  this  corresponds  with  Oiraldus* 
observing,  that  they  were  used  paUiorum  vice.  Yet  I  allow,  that 
the  poorer  Irish  wore  a  jacket ;  (see  Walk^s  Histor,  Essay  on 
Irish  dresSf  pi,  l*Jig»  2.)  and  it  seems  that  the  fallin,  which 
some  of  them  wore,  was  only  a  sort  of  a  petticoat.  (See  ib,  pL  1. 
Jig.  6.)  Yet  Walker  is  sometimes  incorrect  on  these  points ;  for 
instance,  he  translates  fp.  28.)  Giraldus'  words,  phalingis  laneis 
&c  as  if  he  had  said,  that  the  Irish,  or  some  of  them,  wore  the 
&Uin,  Besides  large  loose  breeches  or  trotosers.  Instead  of  besides 
he  should  have  written  or  ;  nor  had  he  any  right  to  bring  in  the 
words  large  loose,  particularly  as  he  himself  had  (p.  3.)  spoken 
of  the  straight  bracca,  that  was  fitted  exceedingly  dose  to  the 
limbs.  Trowsers,  or  tr&mses  as  in  Ware's  Antiquities  (cA.  11«) 
and  in  Harris's  additions  (ch.  23.)  is  a  mis-translation  of  the  brae-- 
CIS  caligatis  of  Giraldus,  whereas  he  meant  the  tight  sort  of 
covering  used  by  many  of  tlie  Irish,  and  not  the  wide  one  called 
trotosers  or  tronoses.  Lynch  (Cambr.  Evers.  p.  122.)  gives  a  veiy 
accurate  description  of  it  in  these  words;  *^  Apud  Hibemos 
bracca  indumentum  est  continuum,  non  interdsum,  succos,  tibi* 
alia,  et  foeminalia  complectens  quo  uno  ductu  quis  pedibus,  suris, 
et  foemoribus  induat.  Nee  enim  Jiuitans  erat  (ut  ait  Tacitus) 
sed  strictum,  et  singulos  artus  exprimens — Inguinem  tegunt  qui« 
dem  braccae,  ita  tamen  ut  plane  nudare  videantur,  nisi  longiora 
tunicarum  peniculamenta  eidem  obtenderenturj*  His  using  nudare 
comes  to  the  same  point  as  the  turpitudinem  ventris  et  nuditatem 
of  the  canon.  By  longiora  tunicarum  peniculamenta  he  means 
the  fiinges  of  the  short  tunic  or  jacket,  that  hang  down  from  it 
over  the  bracca.  The  reader  will  form  a  dear  idea  of  both  the 
jacket  and  bracca,  or  pantaloons,  by  looking  over  the  figures  of 
O'More's  (of  Leix)  soldiers  in  two  drawings  ap,  Ledwidi,  ib.  at 
p.  354. 

(50)  The  tunica  foemoralis  must,  as  the  very  name  shows,  be 
carefully  distinguished  from  the  short  tunic  or  jacket.  Figureg 
of  persons  wearing  it  may  be  seen  passim,  in  Walker's  Histor.  &c. 
ex.  c.  pi.  I.  Jig.  1.  III.  Jig.  1.  2.  3.  &c.  Ledwich  has,  {pL  20 
at  p.  282.)  after  Walker,  from  paintings  in  the  abbey  of  Knock, 
moy,  similar  figures,  in  some  of  which  it  comes  down  to  the  knees> 
or  even  lower,  and  in  others  not  quite  so  far. 

(51)  The  practice  of*  the  IVotestant  bishops,  who,  ii^cn  np- 


364*         AM  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY         CHAP.  XXXII. 

pearing  in  public  in  the  short  dress  used  in  our  times,  wear  a  kind 
of  ^NTon,  might  have  taught  him  to  explain  the  words  of  the  canon 
in  a  manner  quite  different  from  what  he  has  done. 

(52)  Lynch  says,  {loc  ciL)  that  the  higher  orders  had  ceased 
before  his  times  to  wear  ihem,  but  that  the  plebeians  could  not  be 
persuaded  to  drop  the  use  of  them,  until  at  length  some  time 
before  the  war,  that  began  in  1641,  they,  partly  of  their  own 
accord,  and  partly  through  the  exhortations  of  the  piiests,  ex- 
changed them  for  breeches.  He  thinks,  that  the  reason,  for 
which  they  had  been  so  much  attached  to  the  use  of  those  panta- 
loons, was,  that  no  sort  of  covering  was  so  convenient  for  their 
running  with  that  innate  swiftness  of  foot,  for  whidi  they  were  so 
remarkable. 

§ .  VIII.  In  the  canon  now  treated  of  there  is  a 
clause,  relative  to  the  wives  of  clerks,  from  which 
it  has  been  inferred,  that  even  our  priests  were  mar- 
ried, at  least  at  the  time  when  said  canon  was  made. 
After  the  order  for  not  being  seen  without  the  long 
tunic,  and  that  for  using  the  Roman  tonsure,  (53) 
it  is  enjoined,  that  the  clerk's  wife  shall  not  walk 
out  without  having  her  head  veiled.  (54)  Now,  as 
in  the  text  of  the  canon  the  name  clerk  comprizes 
the  various  orders  from  the  lowest,  the  ostiaritis,  up 
to  the  priests,  it  may  be  supposed,  that  by  a  clerk's 
mfe  may  be  understood  one  also  of  a  priest.  Yet 
this  is  not  certain  ;  for  the  name  priest  might  have 
been  inseited  not  inclusively,  but  exclusively,  as  if  it 
were  said,  that  all  the  members  of  the  clerical  orders 
lower  than  that  of  the  priest  should  wear  the  tunic 
reaching,  at  least,  to  the  knees.  For  it  may  be 
conjectured,  that  the  priests  were  not  chargeable  with 
following  the  lay  fashion  above  described,  and  that 
only  some  of  the  younger  clerks,  including  even 
deacons,  had  adopted  it.  As  a  priest  could  not 
have  been  in  those  times  under  thirty  years  of  age, 
and  as  a  peculiar  appearance  of  gravity  was  required 
from  him,  it  is  hard  to  think,  that  be  would  have 
appeared  in  such  a  dress.     According  to  this  suppo- 


CHAP.  XXXII.  OF  IRELAND.  965 

sition,  the  regulation  relative  to  the  wives  of  clerks 
did  not  extend  to  priests.  I  have  not  met  with  a 
single  instance  of  a  married  priest  in  Ireland  until 
the  arrival  of  the  Anglo-Normans  and  Welsh,  among 
whom  such  priests  were  to  be  found.  (^55)  Yet  1 
allow  that  the  words  of  the  canon  seem  to  favour  the 
marriage  of  the  Irish  clergy,  at  least  of  the  orders 
inferior  to  the  priesthood,  although  they  do  not  agree 
with  other  documents.  The  abbot  Commian,  who 
was  an  Irishman,  and  in  all  probability  lived  in  the 
seventh  century,  has  in  his  penitential  (56)  a  canon 
condemning  the  marriage  not  only  of  a  monk,  but 
likewise  of  a  clerk,  after  he  had  devoted  himself  to 
God,  and  sentencing  the  delinquent  to  a  penance  of 
ten  years,  three  of  which  on  bread  and  water,  besides 
abstaining  from  the  use  of  matrimony.  (57)  There 
may  have  been  a  variety  of  practices  in  Ireland  re- 
lative to  this  matter,  but  some  other  arguments, 
besides  the  quoted  passage  of  the  sixth  Irish  canon, 
would  be  necessary  to  prove,  that  our  priests  were 
allowed  to  have  wives.  Perhaps  it  will  be  said  that, 
although  a  priest  was  not  permitted  to  marry  after 
his  ordination,  he  might  have  been  allowed  to  re« 
tain  a  wife,  whom  he  had  before  it,  as  now  practised 
in  the  Greek  church,  and  that  thus  this  canon  may 
be  reconciled  with  that  of  Cummian,  who  mentions 
after  he  Jiad  devoted  himself  to  God.  But  I  find 
no  reasons  for  admitting,  that  this  practice  was  ever 
received  in  Ireland  ;  where,  on  the  contrary,  it  seems 
to  have  been  condemned.  (58)  This  much  is  certain, 
that  not  only  in  the  times  of  Giraldus  Cambrensis, 
but  likewise  as  far  back  as  those  of  Lanfranc,  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  there  were  no  Irish  married 
Eriests ;  for,  if  there  were,  he  would  undoubtedly 
ave  taken  notice  of  a  practice  so  contrary  to  the 
then  general  discipline  of  the  Western  church,  as 
he  did  of  other  Irish  customs,  some  of  which  were 
of  much  less  importance. 


S66         AN  ECCLESIAITICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXKIU 

(53)  See  above  Nd.  48. 

(54)  "  Et  uxor  ejus  si  non  velabo  capUe  ambulawrity  parUer**  ice. 
Usher  {Discourse  of  the  Religion^  Sfc.  ch.  5.)  take  nodoe  of  these 
words,  as  indicating,  that  the  Irish  dergy  were  not  prohibited 
fit>m  manying.  But  he  gives  no  other  proof,  except  its  being 
related,  that  St.  Patrick  was  son  of  a  deacon  and  grandson  of  a 
priest.  This,  however,  does  not  prove,  that  the  kiw  of  ecclesi- 
astical celibacy  did  not  exist  in  Irelaud.  He  speaks  of  the  deigy 
in  general,  but  without  the  least  allusion  to  bishops,  as  they  are 
not  mentioned  in  the  canon.  And,  as  already  observed  {Not.  75 
to  Chap.  XXV.)  he  had  changed  his  opinion  with  regard  to  them. 
As  to  what  he  says  about  the  British  clergy,  it  has  nothing  to  do 
with  the  discipline  of  the  Irish  church.  Tokmd  (Nazarenus^ 
Letter  2.  Sect,  2.  §.  12.)  has  followed  Usher,  adding  what  St. 
Bernard  has  about  the  eight  so  called  archbishops  of  Armagh, 
who  were  mairied«  But,  as  we  have  seen,  those  eight  were  merdy 
nominal  archbishops,  as  Toland  well  knew,  who  accordingly  calls 
them  absolute  laymen*  He  talks  also  of  the  Culdees  being  max^ 
ried ;  but  he  tells  us,  {ib.  sect.  3.)  that  said  Culdees  were  commonly 
laymen.  Whether  they  were  cft  not,  the  Irish  Colidei  or  Culdees 
were  out  of  the  question ;  and  Toland  observes,  (Ut.)  that  he 
confines  his  discourse  to  the  Scotch  Culdees  alone,  omitting  those 
of  Ireland.  Yet  Dr.  Ledwich  refers  to  Toland,  as  if  he  had  said 
that  the  Irish  Culdees  were  married ;  (see  Not,  ii  to  €hap,  xxxi.) 
and  elsewhere  he  gives  us  with  exaggeration  the  &ble  of  the  mar- 
riage of  Celsus,  archbishop  of  Armagh.  (See  Not.  75  to  Chap. 

XXV.) 

{5S)  See  Chap.  xxx.  §.  6. 

{5&j  Concerning  this  Penitential,  or  De  poenitentiarum  nteti" 
mroy  see  Chap.  xv.  $,  8.  and  ib.  Not.  55. 

(57)  This  canon  is  in  cap,  3.  and  in  these  words ;  <*  Si  dericus  out 
tnonachusy  postquam  se  De  voverit,  ad  secularem  habitum  iterum 
reversus  fuerit,  aut  uxorem  duxerity  deoem  annis  poeniteat,  tri- 
bus  ex  his  in  pane  et  aqua,  et  nunquam  postea  in  conjugio  co^ 
puletur.  Quod  si  noluerit,  sancta  synodus  vel  sedes  i^>osto]ica 
separavit  eos  a  communione  et  convocationibus  Catholicorum." 
(Compare  with  Not,  72.  below.)  By  dericus  Cummian  must  have 
understood  only  the  cleric  of  the  higher  or  holy  orders,  whereas 
those  of  the  four  minor  ones>  as  they  are  now  reckoned,  were 


CHAP.  XXXII,  OV  IRELAND.  367 

not  prohibited  from  returning  to  the  world  and  taking  wives,  iin- 
leas  we  are  to  supposei  that  his  rules  and  those  of  the  Irish  church 
were  more  severe  than  those  of  others.  And  in  fact  the  words, 
postquam  Deo  voveritf  seem  to  indicate,  that  he  alluded  only  to 
the  higher  ordem. 

(58)  If  we  are  to  judge  of  the  discipline  of  the  Irish  church 
from  the  treatise  of  St.  Columbanus  entitled  Liber  de  poemitenti' 
arum  mensura  taxanda,  {ap.  BM,  Patn  Tom.  12.  p.  2U9eqq* 
A*  1677.)  which  is  different  from  the  penitential  for  monks  annexed 
to  his  Rule,  (see  above  Not,  24f  and  41.)  clergymen,  whose  wives^ 
which  they  had  before  thar  ordination,  were  still  living,  were 
bound  to  abstain  from  them  after  they  had  taken  orders.    His  20th 
canon  is  as  follows ;  <'  Si  quit  auiem  clericiUy  aut  diaconut,  v^ 
alicujus  graduSf  qui  laicus  fuit  in  seculo  cum  Jiliis  et  JUiabuSf 
post  conversionem  suam  iterum  suam  cognoverit  dientekmy  et  fi^ 
Hum  iterum  de  ea  genueritf  sciat  se  aduUerium  perpetrate  et  non 
minus  peccasse  quam  si  ab  Juventute  sua  clericus  Juisset^  et  cum 
puella  aliena  peccasset^  quia  post  votum  suum  peccavit,  postquam 
se  Domino  consecramt,  et  votum  suum  irritumjecit ;  idcirco  simi* 
liter  septem  annis  in  pane  et  aqua  poeniteat.**    That  by  dientdam 
he  meant  a  wife  is  evident  from  the  whole  context,  and  is  confirmed 
by  a  parallel  canon  of  the  penitential  annexed  to  a  Missal  found  at 
Bobbio  (of  which  herafler)  and  much  the  same  as  the  Liber  de 
poenitentiarum  mensura^  &c.     The  12th  canon  of  this  penitential 
has ;  ^'  Si  quis  clericus  vel  superior  gradus,  qui  uxorem  habuitf 
et  post  konorem  iterum  eam  cognoverit,  sciat  se  adulterium  com- 
misisse,    Clericus  quatuor,  diaoonus  sex,  saoerdos  septem,  epis- 
oopus  duodecim,  singuli  in  pane  et  aqua  juxta  ordinem  suum." 
Mabillon  observes  (Not.  on  this  canon)  that  by  dericus  perhaps  is 
meant  a  subdeacon.    The  rules  of  this  penetential  were  in  all 
probability  founded  on  the  practices  of  the  Irish  church. 

§.  IX.  It  is  very  probable,  that  the  Roman  litur- 
gy and  offices  were  universally  received  in  Ireland 
about  the  end  of  the  ISthcentuiy,  and  there  can  be 
no  doubt  that  they  were  observed  in  those  parts, 
where  the  English  power  prevailed.  Giraldus  Cam* 
brensis,  amidst  all  his  grumbling,  does  not  charge 
the  Irish  with  differing  m  this  respect  from  the  Eng- 


S68  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  X&XII. 

lish  or  Romans.  The  exertions  of  Gillibert,  bishop 
of  Limerick,  had  paved  the  way  for  setting  aside  the 
old  various  Irish  liturgies,  &c. ;  (59)  but  St.  Ma- 
lachy's  authority  and  influence  contributed  much 
more  to  the  et^tablishment  of  the  Roman  practices. 
(60)  Add  the  seventh  canon  of  the  synod  of  Cashel, 
held  in  1 172,  in  which  is  an  injunction  to  the  same 
effect.  (61)  Although  this  synod  was  not  attended 
by  the  prelates  of  Ulster,  yet  we  may  safely  infer 
from  their  adherence  to  the  principles  of  St  Malachy, 
that  they  approved  of  that  injunction.  The  apos- 
tolic legates,  of  whom  there  was  a  constant  succes- 
sion in  Ireland  during  that  century,  undoubtedly  took 
care  to  introduce  and  enforce  the  practices  of  the 
Roman  system.  Of  the  old  Irish  liturgies  and  of- 
fices no  copy  is,  as  far  as  I  know,  to  be  found,  except 
perhaps  of  the  one,  and  that  the  most  remarkable, 
which  was  called  Cursus  Scotorum^  or  the  liturgy 
&c.  of  the  old  Scots  or  Irish ;  which  was  brought 
to  Ireland  by  St.  Patrick,  and  was  the  only  one  ob- 
served during  the  times  of  the  first  class  of  Irish 
saints,  and  consequently  for  above  100  years.  (62) 
I  have  had  occasion  to  allude  to  it  more  than  once, 
and  to  remark,  that  after  the  introduction  of  new 
liturgies  or  masses  it  was  still  followed  by  St.  Com- 
gall  in  Ireland,  and  by  St.  Columbanus,  in  the  con- 
tinent. (63)  It  has  been  said,  that  it  was  originally 
the  liturgy  of  St.  Mark  the  Evangelist ;  that  it  was 
used  by  St.  Gregory  Nazianzen  and  other  Greeks, 
afterwards  received  by  Cassian,  Honoratus  first  abbot 
of  Lerins,  St.  Caesarius,  bishop  of  Aries,  and  the 
abbot  Porcarius,  also  by  St.  Lupus  of  Troies  and  St. 
German  of  Auxerre,  the  friends  of  St.  Patrick,  who 
received  it  from  them  ;  and  that  it  was  retained  by 
St.  Comgail,  &c.  (64)  This  cursus  continued  in 
force,  at  least  with  the  followers  of  St.  Columbanus, 
for  many  years  after  that  saint's  death  in  615.  (65) 
How  long  it  might  have  been  kept  up  in  Ireland  by 
the  monks  of  St.  ComgaU's  institution,  I  am  not 


CflAP.  XXXn.  OF  IRELAND.  569 

able  to  discover.     Jt  must  not  be  confounded  with 
the  liturgy  usually  called  Gallicana.  (66) 

(59)  See  Chap.  xxv.  f .  10. 

(60)  See  Chap.  xxvi.  §.   6  and  10,  and  xxvii.  §,  5. 

(61)  See  Chap.  xxix.  J,  3. 

(62)  See  Chap,  x.  $.4.  It  is  called  in  the  Catalogue  of  saints  (ap* 
Usher,  Pr.  p.  913.)  una  missa,  una  cdebratio. 

(63)  See  Chap.  1.  J.  5.  x.  J.  12.  xiii.  §.  14. 

(64)  Such  is  the  account  given  in  the  tract  on  the  Origin  of 
Ecclesiastical  offices,  quoted  by  Usher,  (Pr,  p,  343,  840,  and 
917.)  and  published  in  Spelman's  Councils^  8fc.  (Vol.  1./).  176, 
4eqq.)  and  in  Wilkins'  (Vol.  4.  j!?.  741,  seqq.).  Although  written 
In  a  course  style,  and  sometimes  incorrect,  owing  perhaps  to  an 
unlearned  transcriber,  and  containing  various  mistakes,  some  of 
which  have  been  noticed  by  Usher,  it  is,  however,  worth  copying. 
After  giving  an  account  of  the  cursus  called  the  Grallican  one,  the 
origin  of  which  he  ascribes  to  St.  John  the  Evangelist,  and  which, 
he  says,  was  followed  by  St.  Polycarp,  and  in  the  Gauls  by  St. 
Irenaeus,  &c.  the  author  continues;  ''  Sedbeatus  Marcus  evangel- 
ista,  sicut  refert  Josephus  ct  Eusebius  in  quarto  libro,  per  totam 
JEgyptum  vel  Italiam  taliter  praedicaverunt,  sicut  unam  ecclesiam, 
ut  Omnis  sanctus,  vel  Gloria  in  excelsis,  vel  oratione  Dominica, 
et  Amen  universi  tarn  viri  quam  foeminae  decantarent.  Tanta 
fliit  sua  praedicatio  unita,  et  postea  Evangelium  ex  ore  Petri  apos- 
toli  edidit.  Beatus  Hieronyraus  adfirmat  ipsum  cursum,  qui  di- 
citur  praesente  tempore  Scotorum,  beatus  Marcus  decantavit,  et 
post  ipsum  Gregorius  Nanzenzenus,  quern  Hieronymus  suum 
magistrum  esse  adfirmat.  Et  beatus  Basilius,  frater  ipsius  S* 
Grregorii,  Antonius  Paulus,  Macarius,  vel  Joannes  et  Malchus  se- 
cundum ordinem  patrum  decantavenint.  Inde  postea  beatissimus 
Cassianus,  qui  Livoronsi  (Ltnerensi,  or  Lirinensi,  Usher)  monas- 
terio  beatum  Honorium  liabuit  oomparem.  Et  post  ipsum  beatus 
Honoratus  primus  abbas,  et  S.  Caesarius  episcopus,  qui  fiiit 
in  Arelata,  et  beatus  Porcarius  abbas,  qui  in  ipso  monasterio  fuit, 
ipsiun  cursum  decantavenint ;  qui  beatum  Lupum  et  beatum  Ger- 
manum  monachos  in  eorum  monasterio  habuerunt ;  et  ipsi  sub  nor- 
man  regulae  ipsum  cursum  ibidem  decantavenint.  Et  postea  in 
episcopatus  cathedra  (episcopatu  cathedramj  summi  honoris,  pr» 

r9L.  iy«  B  u 


570       AM   ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  CHAP.  XXXXI. 

rererenda  sanctiutis  eorunv  sunt  adepti ;  ct  postea  in  BritaanuB 
vel  Scottiis  praediGavenmt,  quae  Vita  beati  Germani  epiacopi  An- 
tifliodereiisis  et  Vita  beati  Lupi  adfirmat.  Qui  beatum  Patricium 
spiritaliter  litteras  sacras  docuerunt,  atque  enutricrunt,  et  ipsum 
episcopum  proeorum  praedicatione  (per  eorum  praedicationem. 
Usher)  archiepiscopum  in  Scottiis  ac  Britanniis  posueiunt,  qui 
vixit  annos  centum  quinquaginta  tres,  et  ipsum  cursum  ibidem 
decantavit.  £t  post  ipsum  beatus  Wandilochus  senex  et  beatus 
Gomogillus  CComgallusJf  qui  habuerunt  in  eorum  monasterio 
monachos  circiter  tria  miUia.  Inde  beatus  Wandilodius  in  prae- 
dicationis  ministerium  abbato  (a  beato,  Usher)  Gomogillo  nuseus 
est^  et  beatus  Columbanus  partibus  Galliarum  destiuati  sunt 
Luxogilum  (Luxeu)  monasterium ;  et  ibidem  ipsum  cursum  de- 
cantaverunt.  £t  inde  postea  percrebuit  formam  (forma  or 
Jama  J  sanctitatis  eorum  per  universum  orbem  temua ;  et  multft 
coenobia,  ex  eorum  doctrina,  tarn  virorum  quam  puellarum 
sunt  congregata.  Et  postea  inde  sumpsit  exixdium  sub  beato  Co^ 
lurobanoy  quod  ante  beatus  Marcus  evangelista  decantavit  Et 
si  nos  non  creditis,  inquirite  in  Vita  beati  Columbani  et  beati  Eas« 
tasi  (Eustasii)  abbatis,  plenius,  inveniedsy  et  dicta  beati  Atthe- 
leti  (Atthlati  Usher)  abbatis  Ebovensis  {Attala^  abbot  of  Bobbioy' 
From  this  author  s  being  so  particular  in  tracing  the  histoiy  of 
the  Cursus  Scotorum^  i.  e.  of  the  Irish,  while  he  treats  veiy 
slighdy  of  four  other  courses  or  liturgies  mentioned  by  him,  it  ap- 
pears very  probable,  that  he  was  an  Irishman,  and  perhaps  one 
of  those,  that  lived  in  the  continent.  But,  it  may  be  said,  if  he 
were>  would  he  have  tdd  us,  that  St.  Patrick  lived  15S  years? 
This  I  suqpect  to  be  an  erratum  of  a  copyist ;  and  it  is  plain  that 
in  his  text)  as  it  now  exists,  there  are  several  enata  I  cannot 
find)  who  was  the  blessed  Wandilochus  mentioned  by  him,  eau)ept 
that  be  appears  to  have  been  one  of  the  first  oompaniooa  of  St. 
Ck^umbanufl)  who  set  out  with  him  from  IreliUidk  They  were 
twelve  in  idl ;  but  their  names  are  not  r^ularly  recorded.  (See 
Km.  5.  to  Chapn  XIII*)  What  said  author  has  about  that  cwrmt 
having  been  originally  that  of  St  Mark»  or  as  Mabillon  ex|daiaa 
it,  (Disquisilio  de  Cursu  Ga^.Ucanoy  $.  1  in  his  woric  De  LUur* 
gim  Qailkmna)  an  Alexandrian  lituigy,  is  curious*  although  I 
wt^uld  not  pretend  to  say,  that  it  is  certain.  Theite  is  a  liturgy, 
called  of  St.  Matk»  which  bad  been  found  in  Calabria  by  Sirie^ 


CHAP.   XXXU.  OF   IRBLAHD.  371 

and  was  aftenracdB  printed  in  Paris.  But  it  is  more  than  doubtful, 
whether  St.  Mark  had  any  thmg  to  do  with  k.  (See  Bona,  Rer, 
IjtiuTgtc,  JL*  la  cop,  8« ) 

(65)  It  is  plain^  that  it  was  used  in  tlie  life-time  of  the  author  of 
the  now  quoted  tract.  Now  he  lived  after  the  death  of  Eustasius 
and  Attala,  the  former  of  whom  succeeded  St.  Columbanus  at 
Luxeu,  and  the  lattar  at  Bobbio. 

{fi6)  We  have  seen,  {Not.  64.)  that  said  author  makes  a  dis- 
tinction between  them.  We  have  another  proof  from  its  having 
been  remarked,  in  opposition  to  St.  Columbanus  and  his  Rule, 
that  the  Mass,  which  he  celebrated,  differed  in  some  points  from 
that,  which  was  usually  observed  in  France  in  his  times,  that  is, 
firom  the  old  Gallican  liturgy,  which  was  not  set  aside  until  long 
after  in  the  reign  of  Charlemagne.  Jonas  relates  (  Fit.  S.  jEu«. 
iasUf  ccup.  5.)  that  Agrestinus,  an  enemy  of  Columbanus'  Rule, 
said,  ''  Cdumbanum  etiam  a  caeterorum  ecclesiasticorum  more 
desciscerey  et  sacra  Missarum  solemnia  multiplicatione  orationum 
vd  coUectarum  ceUbmrey  It  is  indeed  probable,  that  the  Gal* 
hcan  liturgy,  strictly  so  called,  (of  which  see  Mabillon  De  Litur^ 
gia  GaUicana)  was  introduced  into  Ireland  during  the  period  of 
the  second  class  c^  Irish  saints.  In  a  Mass  celebrated  by  Columb* 
kill  the  name  of  St.  Martin  was  mentioned  among  the  commemo- 
rations. (See  Not.  182.  to  Chap,  xi.)  Now  as  Mabillon  observes, 
(«(.  Ln  1.  cap*  5.)liis  name  was  commemorated  in  the  Galilean 
lituigy.  Columbkill  might  have  received  his  Mass  fh)m  the  Britons 
Davk),  GiUlas,  and  Docus ;  (see  Chap.  x.  §.  4.)  and  it  is  said, 
that  the  Britons  followed  the  Gallican  litui^.  Yet  St.  Martin's 
name  might  have  been  also  in  the  Mass,  which  St.  German  and 
LtqHis  deb'vered  to  St.  Patrick,  that  is  in  the  Cursus  Scoiorum. 
Usher  (Pr.  p.  343.)  and  i^ler  him  StiDingfleet  (ArdiquiUies  of 
the  British  churehesy  cA.  4.)  were  much  mistaken  in  the  confound>« 
hog  those  two  liturgies  ti^ther ;  for  the  one,  which  was  delivered 
by  Cassian,  Geiman,  Lupus  Ac  was  not,  as  they  say,  the  Cursus 
GaHorumy  which  was  supposed  to  have  been  derived  fiom  St. 
Mm,  but  the  Cursus  Scotorum  attributed  to  St.  Mark. 

§.  X.  There  are  good  reasons  for  thinking,  the! 
the  Cursus  Scotorum  is  still  extant»  and  that  it  is 
the  mme  as  the  ancient  Missal,  whicli^  MabiiloB  found- 


S72  AM  BCCLVSIASTICAL  HISTORY      C«AP.   XXXU^ 

in  the  monastery  of  Bobbio,  and  which,  he  says, 
was  written  abont  1000  years  before  his  time.  (67) 
From  its  antiquity  it  is  clear,  that  it  must  have  been 
brought  to  Bobbio  by  St.  Columbanus  or  some  of 
his  disciples ;  and  hence  arises  a  strong  presumption, 
that  it  was  the  litui^y  used  by  him.  (68)  The  part 
of  the  Mass,  called  the  Canons  is  taken  from  that 
of  the  Roman  liturgy,  and  agrees  nearly  with  it  as 
it  is  read  at  present ;  yet  it  has  in  the  article,  Com' 
municantes  after  Cosmae  et  Damiani^  the  names  of 
some  other  saints,  among  whom  is  St.  Martin.  (69) 
In  this  Missal  there  are  few  masses  for  saints.  It  has 
those  for  St.  Stephen,  the  apostles  James  and  John, 
the  Cathedra  S.  Petri,  the  Assumption  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  the  Invention  of  the  Holy  Cross,  the  na- 
tivity of  St.  John  the  Baptist  and  his  passiop.  Saints 
Peter  and  Paul,  the  king  Sigismund,  (70)  St. 
Martin  of  Tours,  and  Michael  the  archangel.  It 
has  three  Rogations  before  the  Ascension,  and  two 
Masses  for  the  dead,  one  in  general,  and  another 
Missa  sacerdotis  dejunctu  In  it  I  find  no  Mass  for 
any  Irish  saint,  nor  even  mention  of  any  one  of 
them.  This  is  the  chief  point,  which  may  excite  a 
doubt  of  its  being  the  same  as  the  Cursus  Scotorum. 
Yet  this  difficulty  can  be  e&sily  removed  by  observing, 
that  the  respect  paid  by  the  Irish  clergy  to  St.  Patrick 
prevented  them  from  adding  any  Mass  to  those  con- 
tained in  the  Missal  brought  by  him,  and  that  they 
were  loth  to  introduce  their  own  saints  into  it.  On 
the  otlier  hand  this  Missal  is  accompanied  ^dth  a  Pe- 
nitential, (71)  and  what  is  exceedingly  remark- 
able, one  that  agrees  in  very  great  part  with  that  of 
St.  Columbanus,  called  Liber  de  poenitentiarum 
mensura  taxanda^  {19)  and  in  some  points  with  the 
Penitential  of  Cummian.  Accordingly  the  Peniten- 
tial joined  to  the  Missal  may  be  supposed  to  have 
been  intended  for  the  use  of  the  Irish  church,  and 
hence  it  becomes  highly  probable,  that  said  Missal 
was  also  used  by  it.  The  antiquity  of  this  Missal 
appears  from  the  wording  of  the  Creed,  which  we 


CHAK  XXXII*  OF  IliELAi^D.  373 

find  in  it ;  for,  although  it  is  the  same  in  substance 
as  the  Roman  Creed,  commonly  called  the  Apostles* 
creedy  yet  several  words  are  diflFerent.  (73)  To 
show,  that  the  copy  found  at  Bobbio  was  written  in 
Ireland  or,  at  least,  by  an  Irishman,  it  is  asserted, 
that  the  characters  or  letters  are  exactly  of  the  same 
kind  as  those  of  ancient  MSS.  recognized  to  have 
been  written  by  Irishmen.  (74)  Add,  that,,  as  is 
usual  in  such  old  MSS.f  ceitain  vowels  and  conso* 
nants  are  frequently  interchanged  for  each  other  ac- 
cording to  a  mode  peculiar  to  the  Irish ;  (7<5)  and 
that  some  eminent  diplomatists  think  it  probable,  that 
St.  Columbanus  brought  that  Missal  from  his  own 
country.  (76)  On  the  whole,  although  I  do  not 
pretend  to  decide  on  the  matter,  I  cannot  but  think 
that  said  Missal  was  the  one  used  by  that  saint  himself, 
and  that  the  only  difference  between  it  and  the  an- 
cient Cursus  Scotorum  consists  in  his  having  added 
to  it  the  Mass  of  St.  Sigismund  in  compliance  with 
the  custom  of  the  province  of  Besan9on. 

(67)  He  has  published  it  in  his  Museum  Italicuniy  Vol.  1.  and, 
finding  it  different  in  various  respects  from  die  Liturgia  Gallicana^ 
and  not  well  knowing  what  title  to  give  it,  has  called  it  Sacrament, 
iarium  GaUicanum,  In  a  margin  of  the  MS.  is  the  name  of 
Bertulfus,  who  in  all  appearance  was  the  abbot  of  Bobbio  of  that 
name  in  the  seventh  century.  He  thought,  that  it  was  a  parti- 
cular Missal  for  the  province  of  Becan^on,  in  which  was  Luxeu, 
particularly  as  it  contains  a  Mass  for  St.  Sigismund,  King  of 
Burgundy.  I  have  had  already  ,AW  157  to  Chap,  xxi.)  occasion 
to  give  a  short  account  of  this  Missal ;  but  it  is  well  worth  some 
further  observations. 

(68)  That  it  was  is  strenuously  maintained  by  Doctor  O'Conor 
{^Rer,  Hibemu  Scriptor.  Ep*  Nuncup,  p.  130.  segg.).  This  did 
not  occur  to  Mabillon,  or  at  least  he  does  not  mention  it.  He 
says,  that  it  was  not  for  the  use  of  Bobbio,  as  Uiere  is  nothing  in 
it  about  St.  Columbanus  or  his  disciples,  or  about  monastic 
affiurs.  But  surely  it  might  have  been  a  general  Missal  for  the 
deigy  both  secular  and  r^ular ;  and  in  such  case  there  was  so 


S74i         AN  £CCL£SIAIT1CAL   HISTORY         CHAP.  XXXII. 

necessity  for  spedfying  monastic  matters,  or  introducing  into  it 
the  name  of  St.  Columbanus,  &c  Besides,  that  copy  was  pro- 
bably written  before  the  death  of  St.  Columbanus. 

(69)  In  that  Missal  the  Canon  appears  in  only  what  is  called  the 
Missa  cattidiana  (quotidiana)  Romensis,  and  hence  it  appearSy 
that,  it  was  the  only  one  used  throughout  the  year.  Afler  Cosmae 
et  Damianiy  the  last  names  in  the  Roman  article  CommunicanteSf 
come  Hilariiy  Martini^  AmhrosiU  Augustiniy  Gregorii^  Hiero^ 
nymi,  Benedictu  We  have  seen,  {Not.  66^  that  St.  Martin's 
name  was  in  the  Mass  celebrated  by  Columbkill ;  and  hence  why 
may  we  not  be  allowed  to  conjecture,  that  his  Mass  was  the  same 
as  that  of  the  Missal  of  Bobbio  ?  But>  it  will  be  said,  tlie  name 
of  St.  Gregoiy  (i.  e.  in  all  appearance,  of  Pope  Gregory)  could 
npt  have  been  in  a  Mass  celebrated  by  Columbkill,  who  died  before 
him.  Yet  this  and  other  names  might  have  been  added  after 
ColumbkilPs  death ;  and  in  fact  such  additions  were  fiur  from  being 
uncommon  in  ancient  Missals.  (See  Bona,  Rer.  Lit.  L.  2.  cap. 
12.)  I  am  sure  that  the  last  name  in  that  Mass  of  Columkill  was 
Martini  i  for  it  was  upon  its  being  mentioned  that  he  stopped  the 
choir.  (AVt.  182  to  Chap,  xi.)  On  the  whole  it  is  improbable, 
that  Columbkill's  Missal  was  not  different  from  that  of  Bobbio, 
without  our  supposing  that  he  followed  (as  hinted  in  Not*  6S.)  the 
lituigy  strictly  called  the  Gallican.  Were  this  as  certain  as  it  is 
probable,  it  would  follow  of  course,  that  the  Missal  of  Bobbio 
contains  the  Cursus  Scotorum. 

(70)  If  it  was  the  Cursus  Scotorum^  this  Mass  might  have 
been  added  to  it  by  St.  Columbanus  when  at  Luxeu. 

(71)  Mabillon  (Pref.  to  the  Missal  of  Bobbio  J  remarira,  that 
this  is  a  very  singular  drcumstance,  and  almost  the  only  instance  to 
be  met  with. 

(72)  This  must  not,  as  I  have  already  observed,  (above  Not. 
58.)  be  confounded  with  the  Penitential  annexed  to  the  Kule  of 
St.  Columbanus.  We  have  seen  (t^.)  an  instance  of  two  parallel 
canons  of  s^d  Penitentials,  differing  merely  as  to  the  number  of 
years  marked  for  penance.  Several  more  such  canons  will  be 
found  on  comparing  them,  and  drawn  up  nearly  in  the  same  words, 
but  sometimes  not  agreeing  with  regard  to  the  length  of  the  peni- 
tential times.    Mabillon  was  not  aware  of  this  concordance ;  for 


CHAP.  XXXII.  0*   IRKLAND.  S75 

lie  had  not  coflated  those  penitentials.  Mo  found  a  trifling  agree- 
ment of  Canon  i?  of  that  of  the  Missal  with  one  of  the  other 
Penitential  of  Columhanus,  that  is,  the  one  joined  to  the  Rule, 
and  two  or  three  rather  material  parallelisms  between  it  and  the 
Penitential  of  Cmnmiany  particularly  that  of  Canon  28  of  the 
Missal  with  one  of  cap,  3.  of  Cummian,  which  I  have  quoted 
above  {^NoU  57.),  and  between  which  and  said  Canon  28  the  only 
difference  is,  that  in  the  latter,  instead  of  Si  dericus  aut  monachusy 
we  read  simply  Si  quis  dericus ;  and  instead  of  decern  and  tribus 
we  find  duodecim  and  seXy  whence  it  appears  that  the  regulation 
by  this  canon  was  not  severer  than  that  of  Cummian.  But,  if 
Mabillon  had  compared  the  Penitential,  annexed  to  the  Missal' 
with  St.  Columbanus'  tract  De  poenitentiarum  mensura  ^c,  he 
would  probably  have  been  led  at  least  to  suspect,  that  said  Missal 
was  the  one  used  by  the  saint  himself,  and  consequently  contaiped 
the  Cursus  Scotorum. 

(73)  It  runs  thus ;  "  Credo  in  Deum  patrem  omnipotenteth, 
creatarem  cadi  et  terrae.  Credo  in  Jesum  Christum  fiium  ejus  uni' 
genttuntf  sempitemumy  conceptum  de  Spiritu  S-  natum  ex  Maria 

V.  Passum  sub  Pontio  PUato.  Crucifixum,  mortuum,  et  sepuUum. 
Descendit  adinfsrna.  Tertia  die  resurrexit  a  mortuis.  Ascendit 
ad  caelos.  Sedit  fsedetj  ad  dexteram  Dei  Patris  omnipotentis. 
Inde  Venturas  judlcare^  &c.  The  remainder  exactly  as  in  the 
Roman  creed.  I  need  scarcely  tell  the  reader,  that  tliis  Creed 
appears  in  said  Missal  at  the  Traditio  Stfmholiy  which  used  to 
take  place  on  Palm  Sunday,  for  the  Competentes,  but  not  as 
forming  a  part  of  the  Mass ;  whereas  the  practice  of  repeating 
any  Creed  in  the  Mass  was  not  observed  in  those  times  in  any 
part  of  the  Western  church,  except  in  Spain,  where  the  reading 
of  the  Nicene  Creed,  or  rather  that  of  Constantinople,  during  di- 
vine service  was  introduced  in  the  year  589 ;  and  which  was  imi- 
tated by  the  churches  of  France  and  Germany  in  the  time  of 
Charlemagne,  but  not  received  at  Rome  until  A,  D.  1014.  (See 
Bona,  Rer,  Liturg.  L.  2.  cap,  8.  and  Bingham,  Origines  &c*  B, 
X.  cA*4.  sect.  17.) 

(74)  Dr.  O'Conor,  Rer.  Hib,  Seriptor.  Ep.  Nuncup.  p.  135 
and  142. 

(75)  Dr.  O^Conor  observes  (ib.  p.  136.)  that  the  voweb  e  and 
if  if  and  ti,  as  likewise  the  consonants  6,  />,  and  v,  are  constantly 


876  AN   ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORT        CHAP.  XXXII. 

interchanged.  He  had  remarked,  {p.  134.)  that  stiUae  and  sHUaf 
appear  in  the  Missal  for  stellae  and  Stella^  Josep  for  Joseph, 
csanha  for  hosanna,  exorcidio  for  exorcizo.  We  have  seen  above 
Not.  73  sedit  for  sedet. 

(76)  Dr.  O'Conor  quotes  from  the  great  Benedictine  work 
{Nouveau  Traite  de  Diplom.  Paris,  1757)  the  foUowing  passage 
concerning  this  Missal :  "  Elle  tient  peutetre  de  Tecritupe  Ro- 
maine,  usit^e  dans  les  Isles  Britanniques  avant  la  conversion  des 
Anglois.  Dans  cette  ecriture  du  vi  on  vii  siede  Te  prend  la  place 
de  Voe  et  de  17,  et  \u  celle  de  To.  —  Le  savant  Benedictin  con- 
jecture, que  ce  Sacramentaire  (from  Mabillon's  Sacramentarium, 
Sfc)  y  fut  apporte  de  Luxeuil  par  St.  Columban.  On  (Ibut,  avec 
autant  de  fondement,  supposer,  que  ce  Saint  laura  apport6  de  la 
Grande  Bretagne  en  Franche  Comt^."  Instead  of  Grande  Brc' 
tagne  they  should  have  written  VIrelande  ;  for  surely  they  knew» 
that  St.  Columbanus  was  an  Irishman,  and  went  straight  from 
Ireland  to  France. 

§.11.  The  Irish  church  had  a  very  great  num- 
ber of  canons  peculiar  to  itself.  Of  those,  which 
are  said  to  have  been  enacted  by  St,  Patrick,  or  by 
him  and  his  fellow  bishops,  and  many  of  which  were 
undoubtedly  of  their  formation,  I  have  said  some- 
thing already.  (77)  They  have  been  published 
from  Spelman  and  elsewhere,  and  illustrated  with 
learned  notes  by  Sir  James  Ware,  (78)  After  St. 
Patrick's  times  a  multitude  of  canons  was  drawn  up 
by  various  Irish  synods,  a  vast  number  of  which 
down  to  the  eighth  century  is  still  extant ;  and  out 
of  large  collections  of  them  the  learned  Benedictine 
D'Achery  has  published  very  many  of  them,  and 
others  have  been  added  by  his  confreres  Martene  and 
Durand.  (79)  I  have  often  had  occasion  to  refer 
to  several  of  those  canons ;  but  it  will  not  be  amiss 
to  give  a  general  view  of  some  of  the  more  remark- 
able ones,  following,  as  nearly  as  I  can,  the  order, 
in  which  I  find  them  as  published  by  Ware,  D'Ache- 
ry,  &c.  In  the  synod,  called  of  St.  Patrick,  there 
is  a  canon  concerning  excommunication,  in  which 


CHAP.  XXXII.  OF   IRELAND.  377 

the  excommunicated  person  is  ordered  to  be  rejected 
from  communion  and  from  table^  mass  and  peace. 
(80)     This   canon   is  illustrated  by  another  of  an 
Irish  synody  which  distinguished  six   modes  of  ex- 
communication,    some   greater,    some   lesser.    (81) 
There  is  a  canon  prohibiting  the  rebaptization  of 
persons  already  baptized,  no  matter  by  whom.     This 
was  plainly  intended  against  the  abettors  of  Donatist 
principles ;  for  it  assigns  as  a  reason,  that  the  seed 
is  not  infected  by  the  iniquity  of  the  sower.  (82)   It 
is  some^at  singular,  that  one  of  the  solemn  times, 
besides  Easter  and  Pentecost,  for  celebrating  bap- 
tism was  in  the  Irish  church  the  festival  of  the  Epi- 
phany. (83)     There  is  a  canon  concerning  the  pro- 
priety of  taking  out  the  holy  sacrifice  on  Easter  night. 
It  states,  that  it  may  be  taken  to  the  faithful,  which, 
strictly  speaking,  is  not  a  taking  outy  because  they 
believe  in  and  receive  Christ  under  the  one  roof  of 
faith.  (84)     There  is  a  prohibition  against  a  man 
marrying  the  widow  of  his  brother,  (85)  to  which 
was  added  another  condemning  not  only  a  man,  who 
should  act  in  that  mapner,  but  likewise  a  woman, 
that  married  the  brother  of  her  deceased   husband, 
and  sentencing  the  parties  to  rejection  from  commu- 
nion until  death.  (86)     With  regard  to  other  ma- 
trimonial regulations,  I  need  not  repeat  here  some 
Irish  canons  already  quoted.  (87)     It  is  remarkable, 
that  the  system  of  the  jubilee,  as  established  in  the 
Old  Testament,  was  observed  to  a  certain  degree  in 
Ireland  ;  but  with  what  modifications  it  is  difficult  to 
determine,  although  there  are  various  canons  rela- 
tive to  it.  (88)     Some  canons  enjoin   on   the  cler- 
gy   not    to  bring  any  suits  before   infidel  judges. 
(89)     These  must  be  very  ancient,    as    are  also 
some    others,    in    which    infidels    are    mentioned, 
such  as  that  which  prohibits  alms  offered  by  Gentiles 
to  be  received  into  the  church.  (90)     Several  canons 
are  relative  to  the  duties  of  princes,  the  respect  and 
obedience  due  to  t];iem,  and  to  not  speaking  ill  of  good 


S78        AN   ECCJLESIASTiCAL   HISTORY       CHAP.  XZXII. 

ones.  (91)  With  regard  to  sending  out  of  Ireland 
for  decisions  on  difficult  ecclesiastical  matters,  there 
is  a  canon  ordering  such  questions  to  be  referred  to 
the  Apostolic  see.  (92) 

(77)  Cfc^  VIII.  §.  S. 

(78)  He  has  them  among  the  OpusonU  8.  Pairicio  tubcripta, 
and  in  the  fcdlowkig  order ;  1.  Synotius  8.  PeOricii  cenaBtingof 
81  capihda  or  canons.  2.  Nine  other  canons  attributed  to  Su 
Patridc.  3.  Synodui  epticoporum^  id  est,  Patridiy  Auxiliiy  Isser^ 
uMi,  containing  S4  canons.  4.  Three  canons  ascribed  to  St. 
Fatrick,  besides  two  others  not  said  to  have  been  drawn  up  bj 
hioiy  one  of  which  is  expressly  stated  to  have  been  made  by  an 
Irish  synod.  5.  Certain  rules,  called  Proverbs  of  S/.  Patrick, 
diiefly  for  tiie  direction  of  ecclesiastical  judges.  See  also  the 
conctUa  M,  B,  &c,  of  Spelman,  Vol.  1.  and  of  Wilkins,  VoL  1. 

(79)  The  collection  by  D'Acheiy  is  in  his  Spicilegium,  Tom. 
9.p*  1 .  seqg,  and  in  De  la  Baire's  edition  of  it  Tom.  1 .  p.  4^« 
Meqq.  He  says  in  the  MonHum,  that  the  Irish  canons,  that  fbUow, 
were  drawn  up  before  the  eighth  century,  and  selected  by  him 
from  a  great  and  andent  MS,  collection  of  canons,  consisting  of 
65  books  divided  into  several  capitula  or  articles.  Having  ob» 
served  that  this  collection  is  valuable,  tttpote  continuaia  serielocis 
&  Scripturacy  eoncilioruntf  et  S'S,  Patrum  scite  admodum  ac pru-^ 
denier  insertis  adomiUaf  he  apologizes  for  having  omitted  a  con* 
siderable  numb^  of  said  canons ;  1.  because  many  similar  canons 
may  be  found  elsewhere ;  and  2.  because  he  shunned  the  labour  of 
correcting  the  manifold  mistakes  and  solecisms,  with  which  the 
MS,  abounded,  having  been  copied  by  an  ignorant  person  unac-  * 
quaintod  with  Latin.  Accordingly  he  picked  out  only  the  most 
remarkable  canons,  particulariy  sudi  as  were  decreed  in  Irish 
synods.  For  it  is  to  be  recollected,  that  in  s^d  great  collection 
there  are  several  canons  copied  from  those  of  foreign  coundlsy 
besides  some  sentences  or  passages  from  Gildas  and  others. 
IVAdiery  followed  two  MSS,  one  of  the  monasteiy  of  Cortiiey 
the  other  of  that  of  St.  Germain.  He  says,  that  the  collection 
was  made  about  the  eighth  centuiy  (in  th^  maigin  Anno  cire*  790) 
and  quotes  a  passagefrom  Abedoc,  the  CMiginal  writer  of  it,  who 
lias  m  the  end ;  **  Abedoc  ckrictu  ipse  has  collediones  conseripn 


CHAJP.  XXXU.  OF  IBELAND.  379 

lacifttosae  eonscripUonis^  HitMucar  ahhtte  diipensaniet  ^aede 
Sanctis  Scriplurisy  vel  divinis  Jbntihus  hie  in  hoc  oodice  j^emeratme 
sunt ;  sive  etiant  decreta,  quae  saucti  Patres  et  synodi  in  diversis 
geniibus  vel  Unguis  construxerunt,  AAarwards  Marteoe  Cbund 
a  more  correct  copy  of  it  in  the  Bigot  Library  at  RoaeB>  vvtiioh 
had  belonged  to  the  monastery  of  Tiscam,  and  thence  inserted 
in  the  Thesaurus  novus  Anecdotorum  (Tom  4f*  p^  1.  seqq.)  a 
huge  number  of  canons,  which  D'Achery  had  omitted.  He  men- 
tions also  the  names  o£  various  synods,  by  whidi  said  caaons  had 
been  made,  such  as  Synodus  Fetvensisy  Consulensis^  VaUnsiej 
Laudatiae,  Brenensis,  Hihemensis^  Ancoritanap  Lud  Victoriae^ 
SapienHOf  &c  Some  of  these  names  do  not  indicate  places ;  and 
such  of  them  as  do  I  confess  I  am  not  able  to  explain,  excepting 
the  si/nodus  HibemensiSf  which  occurs  sei^eral  ttmes  likewise  in 
D'Achery's  collection,  and  which  must  mean  not  a  single  Irish 
synod,  but  divers  ones  called  in  general  Hibemensis*  Martene 
mentions  also  a  synod  of  N.  Britain,  and  gives  Excerpeta  de  libris 
Romanorum  et  Franc&runiy  the  Canones  Adonmani  (of  which 
see  Chap,  xviii.  §.  14.)  a  LibeUus  de  Remediis  peccatorum  chiefly 
from  Theodore  of  Canterbuiy,  besides  canons  from  the  book  of 
David  (of  Wales)  and  some  articles  fit)m  Gildas.  In  both 
D'Achery's  and  Martene's  coUections  there  are  some  canons  the 
same  as  in  Ware's,  although  now  and  then  with  a  slight  variation 
of  words.  In  the  collection  of  canons,  &c.  called  Excerptiones 
or  Excerpta  from  the  Jus  Sacerdotale  of  Ecgbert,  archbishop  of 
York,  who  lived  in  the  eighth  century,  by  Uucarius  LevOOf  that 
is,  a  deacon,  there  are  also  some  Irish  canons,  and  a  Synodus 
Hibemewis  is  now  and  then  quoted.  This  collection  is  in  Wilkin*s 
Councils  Sfc.  Vol.  1.  p,  101.  seqg.  Hucarius  was  perhaps  the  same 
as  Haelhucar  above  mentioned,  who  was  fond  of  collecting  ftanont, 
and  might  have,  when  only  a  deacon,  drawn  up  those  Excerpt' 
tionest  before  he  directed,  when  abbot,  Abedoc  in  loonpiling  the 
great  collection  in  65  books.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  die 
Irish  church  had  a  great  number  of  canons ;  for  one  -ci  her  .an- 
cient decrees  lays  down,  that  councils  be  hcU  twice  in  the  year ; 
^  Sancta  synodus  bis  in  amu>  decrevit  hBheee  ooocilia.''  (A^ 
Usher,  Discourse  on  the  Rdigion,  Sfc*  ch.  6.)  Pedbaps  by  JSaacU 
si^nodus  was  meant  the  council  of  Nice,  which»  as  well  as  other 
councils,  had  established  that  rule  as  to  provincial  synods;  but 


380         AN   £CCL£SIASTICAL   HI^TOBY      CHAP.   XXXII. 

from  its  being  repeated  in  our  canons  -we  may  suppose,  that  it 
was  observed  in  Ireland. 

(80)  It  is  at  cap.  4.  in  these  words ;  Audi  Dotninum  dicentem  : 
Si  tibi  non  audiertt^  sit  iibi  xtelut  gentilis  et  publicanus,  Non  ma- 
ledicesy  sed  repelles  excommunicatum  a  communione  et  mensa,  et 
missa,  et  pace.  Et  si  haereticus  est,  post  unam  correpiionem  dc' 
tita. 

(81)  D*Acherf  has  from  L.  89.  cap.  1.  "  Synodus  Hibemen- 
sis  sex  nuxlos  didt,  a  celebratione,  a  communicatione  Missae,  a 
cohabitatione,  a  benedictione«  a  coUoquio  pacifico,  a  commeatu." 
(Compare  with  Not.  32.  to  Chap,  xiii.) 

(82)  This  canon  is  in  cap.  7.  of  the  synod  of  St.  Patrick; 
**  Statuunt  ne  rebaptizati  (sint)  qui  Symboli  traditione  (traditionem) 
a  quocunque  acceperunt,  quia  non  infidt  semen  seminantis  ini- 
quitas."  It  mentions  the  delivery  of  the  Creed  as  the  usual  pre^ 
•liminary  to  baptism.  It  is  by  no  means  relative  to  the  question  of 
the  validity  of  baptism  administered  by  lay  persons,  as  Ledwich 
supposes,  Ariiiqu.  SfC.  p.  423.  But  enough  has  been  said  already 
(Not.  101.  to  Chap.  XXIV.)  concerning  his  unlearned  efiusions  on 
diis  point. 

(83)  In  cap.  19.  of  said  synod  we  read  ;  "  Octavo  die  Catechu- 
meni  sunt;  postea  solemnitatibus  Domini  baptizantur,  id  est, 
Pascha,  Pentecoste,  et  Epiphania^  Without  entering  into  the 
Practice  of  some  Elastem  churches,  and  that,  although  disapproved 
of,  followed  in  Spain  and  Sicily,  it  is  known  that  Epiphany  was  a 
solemn  time  of  baptism  down  to  a  rather  late  period  in  the  Afri- 
can churches,  as  appears  from  Victor  Uticensis  referred  to  by  Bing- 
ham; (Origines,  SfC.  B.  xi.  ch.  6.  sect.  7.)  to  whom  I  may  add, 
that,  as  Tillemont  relates,  (MSmoirSy  8^c.  Tom.  xvi.  p.  556,)  it 
was  on  the  night  of  Epiphany  A.  D.  484,  that  St.  Eugem'us,  bi- 
shop of  Carthage,  cured  one  Felix  of  blindness  at  the  time  of 
blessing  the  baptismal  font  for  those  that  were  to  be  baptized.  It 
is  not  improbable,  that  the  Irish  founded  their  practice  on  some 
African  canons. 

(84)  It  is  in  cap.  13.  of  the  said  synod,  and  entitled  De  Sacri' 
Jicio  i  **  In  nocte  Paschae  si  fos  est  ferre  foras.    Nonjbras  fertux^ 

sed  fidelibus  deferatur.  Quid  aliud  significat  quod  in  una  domo 
sumitur  agnus,  qiiam  sub  uno  Jldei  culmine  creditur  et  communi- 
catur  Christus  ?** 


CHAF.  XXXII.  OF  IRELAND*  S81 

(85)  It  is  in  cap.  25.  of  the  flame  synod,  and  haa  beei^  quoted 
above  Nat.  51.  to  Chap,  xxn. 

(86)  This  canon  is  anumg  what  are  caUed  Judicia  Compendia 
ap.  Martene  (lac.  cU.  col.  19.)  and  is  thus  expressed;  '<  Vir  si 
nupserit  duabus  sororibus,  vel  mulier  duobus  firatribus,  abjidantur 
a  communioDe  usque  ad  mortem ;  verum  tamen  in  exitu  vitae 
propter  miserioordiam,  si  in  columes  permiserint  hujus  conjuncti- 
onis  vincula  dissolvere,  poenitentiam  sequantur.  Quod  si  defe- 
cerinty  in  talibus  nuptiis  difficilis  est  poenitentia  permanenti« 
bus." 

(87)  See,  for  instance,  NoUt  96  and  97.  to  Ckap.  xxiv. 

(88)  One  of  them  is  in  cap.  30.  of  the  Synod  of  St.  Patrick  in 
these  words ;  '<  Nunquam  vetitus  (vedtum)  licet,  verum  observan^ 
dae  sunt  leges  Jubilaei,  hoc  est,  quinquaginta  anni,  ut  non  adfir« 
mentur  incerta  veterato  tempons."  Ware  has  another  (Opuse.  S, 
Pair.  p.  118.)  from  an  Irish  sjrnod,  entitled  De  his  quae  non  du*, 
dit  JubilaeuSf  which  enters  into  distinctions  concerning  the  sorts 
of  property  comprized  or  not  under  the  law  of  the  Jubilee. 
D'Achery  has  from  Lib.  35.  some  canons  relative  to  it,  one  of 
which  (cap,  8.)  is  thus  headed ;  ^'  De  eo  quod  observandae  sunt 
leges  Jubilaei  etiam  in  novo"  (Testamento).  This  system  must 
have  been  introduced  and  kept  up  with  the  concurrence  and  ap- 
probation of  the  civil  power,  as  indeed  is  plain  from  the  very  terms 
of  some  of  those  canons.  ^  It  seems  to  have  originated  in  the  mode 
of  tenure,  by  which  the  Irish  tribes  and  septs  held  their  lands. 

(89)  The  first  of  the  nine  canons  attributed  to  St.  Patrick  (see 
above  Not.  78.)  is  entitled  '<  De  judicio  clericorum,  ut  non  sit 
apud  iniquos,  aut  apud  infideles ;"  then  it  has,  **  Omnis  mundialis 
sapiens,  si  (etsi)  sapiens  sit,  non  judicet  judicia  Ecclesiae."  Ware 
fioc.  cit^  p.  119.)  quotes  another  to  the  same  purpose;  **  Cleri- 
cus,  qui  causam  suam,  sive  justam  sive  injustam,  ad  judicium  al- 
terius  fidei  judids  provocat,  excommunicetur. 

(90)  Can.  13.  of  the  synod  of  Patrick,  Auxilius,  and  Isser- 
ninus. 

(91)  See  the  2d  and  3d  of  the  nine  canons  above  mentioned^ 
and  the  rules  about  princes  ap.  D'Achery  from  Lib.  24.  (in  which 
passages  are  quoted,  in  the  name  of  St  Patribk  as  the  author,  from 
De  abusionibus  sectdi)  and  from  Lib*  36,  some  of  which,  however^ 
rdate  to  ecclesiastical  cliieft. 


8S2         AN  SCCLESIAaTICAI.    HISTORY      CHAP*  XXUX. 

(^  U  is  tbe  ^  of  Ihe  niiMi  canons  a/K  Warn,  and  in  I..  90. 
cap.  5.  0)0.  Dacheryp  premised  by  thfr  word^  Pakridus  ait.  Hatr- 
iBg  (yioted  it  and  made  some  iemad»  oa  k  aksady^  (Not.  S6.  to 
Chap.'xv.)  I  need  not  repeat  it  herek 

§.  12.  Tha  marriage  of  a  nun  was  considered  as 
adultery,  and  punished  by  excommunication.  But, 
should  she  repent,  and  quit  that  state,  she  was  to  do 
penance,  and  not  to  live  near  the  man,  whom  she 
had  married.  (9S)  There  is  a  caution  given  not  to 
break  ecclesiastical  unity,  which  is  recommended  by 
the  example  of  the  first  believers.  (94)  Next  after 
this  is  a  canon  declaring  the  punishment  of  a  per- 
son, who  had  robbed  a  church,  which  must  have 
been  enacted  in  one  of  those  mixed  assemblies  so 
common  in  Ireland,  in  which  princes  and  chieftains 
used  to  sit  jointly  with  the  clergy.  It  orders,  that 
his  hand  or  foot  be  cut  ofi^  or  that  he  be  thrown  into 
prison,  or  exiled  and  make  double  restitution,  and 
swear  not  to  return  until  he  has  fulfilled  his  penance* 

(95)  I  find  a  canon,  purely  ecclesiastical,  whereby 
three  years  penance  is  imposed  for  such  a  theft,  and 
in  case  of  a  murder  in  a  holy  place  seven  years,  both 
penances  to  be  performed  in  a  state  of  pilgrimage. 

(96)  Penances  were  also  enjoined,  but  not  so  se* 
vere,  for  every  common  theft ;  (97)  and  there  was 
a  general  order  to  drive  thieves,  robbers,  and  plun- 
derers out  of  the  Church.  (98)  The  age  for  a  priest 
is  fixed  at  his  thirtieth  year,  and  for  a  bishop  at  the 
thirtieth,  fortieth,  or  fi^ftieth.  But  if*  a  man  had 
been  married  until  he  was  thirty  years  old,  and 
wished  to  become  a  clergyman,  he  was  bound  to  re- 
main a  subdeacon  for  five  years,  and  a  deacon  for 
five  years  more,  after  which  he  mi^ht  be  ordained 
a  priest  in  his  fortieth  year.  (99)  A  bishop  was  to 
be  eonsecrated  with  the  consent  of  the  clergy,  laity 
(of  the  diocese),  and  of  the  bishops  of  the  whole 
province,  chiefly  the  metropolitan.  (100)  No  bi- 
shop was  allowed  to  appoint  his  suaGWor }  but  tbt 


CIiAF4  XXXU*  OF  IRBLAKD*  flSS 


appoiiitinent  was  to  toke  jime  after  kis  death.  Yet 
he  might,  with  the  consent  of  a  synod  and  the  ap« 
probation  of  the  people  of  the  district)  ordain,  to- 
wards the  end  of  his  life,  a  bisbop  to  succeed  him. 
(101)  With  r^rd  to  the  Divine  service,  a  canon 
states^  that  the  Chnrch  offers  to  God,  1.  for  itself; 
2.  for  the  commemoration  of  Jesus  Christ ;  and  9. 
for  the  departed  souls.  (103)  This  last  oblation  is 
exdbiined  in  another,  according  to  which  the  Church 
orors  for  the  souls  of  the  deceased  in  four  ways  ;  for 
the  veiy  good  the  oblations  are  mere  thanksgivings ; 
for  the  very  bad  they  are  consolations  of  the  living  ; 
for  those  not  very  good  they  are  made  for  the  obtain* 
ing  of  full  remission  ;  and  for  such  as  were  not  very 
bad,  that  their  punishment  may  be  rendered  more 
tolerable.  (lOd)  By  punishment,  or,  as  the  origi- 
nal  has,  damnation  we  must  understand  not  eternal 
punishment  or  damnation,  but  the  pui^torial  suf- 
ferings ;  whereas,  besides  the  universal  rule  of  not 
offering  for  souls,  of  whose  being  in  hell  no  doubt 
was  entertained,  there  is  an  Irish  canon  directing, 
that  the  holy  sacrifice  be  not  ofiered  for  such  deceas- 
ed persons  as  were  guilty  of  the  sin  unto  death,  that 
is»  as  most  probably  meant  by  it,  final  impenitence. 
(104)  There  is  a  very  severe  canon  against  per- 
sons, who  falsely  accuse  others,  depriving  them  of 
communion  until  the  end  of  their  lives.  (105) 

(93)  The  17th  canoa  of  the  synod  of  Patrick,  Auxilius,  Ac  is 
as  &II0V8 ;  VirgOy  quae  voverit  Deo,  perauuiet  casta,  et  pottea 
nupterit  camalem  spoiuHim,  excommunionis  sit  donee  oonvertfr- 
tur.  Si  coDversa  fuerit,  et  dimiserit  adulteriuoiy  poenitentiam 
agat,  et  postea  non  in  una  domo  nee  in  una  villa  habitent*' 

(94)  The  first  of  the  three  particular  canons  ascribed  to  St.  Pa- 
trick (see  above  Not*  78)  is  entitled  De  unitate  iubditoruwif  after 
whkh  w^  read ;  '*  Quis  wgp  audet  acindeie  unttatem,  quam  ne* 
mohominum  solvere  vel  r^rehendere  potest?  Then  comes  a 
quotation  fin^m  Ai^ts  it.  32.  seqq*  Instead  of  Quis  ergo  that  sen- 
tence begiQi  sjp*  £tetene(froni  L*  81.  oyw  la)  iritii  S^fnotht  H- 


384         AN   ECCLfiSIASTICAL   HISTORY     CHAP.    XXXIf* 


oU:  Si  quit  atUenit  Sfc.  and  ends  with  anathema  siij  thus  focmiiig 
a  canon. 

(95)  ''  Qui funitus  fuorit  pecuniam  ab  eodepia  sancta,  ubi  mar- 
tyres  et  corpora  sanctorum  dormiunt,  iilius  manus  yd  pes  drcum- 
ddatur,  aut  in  carcerem  mittatur,  aut  in  peregrinadonem  ejicia- 
tur  et  restituat  duplum ;  et  jurabit  quod  non  revertetur  donee  im- 
pleverit  poeniteutiam."  This  canon,  although  attributed  to  St» 
Patrick,  could  not  have  been  made  in  his  time,  as  the  Irish  Chiisp* 
tian  princes  were  not  as  yet  powerful  enough  to  establish  such  a 
law.  There  is  a  similar  canon,  and  called  an  Irish  one,  in  No* 
74  of  the  ExcerpHones  from  the  JW  Sacerdatale  of  Ecgbert, 
and  another  in  D' Achery's  collection  from  Z.  28.  cop.  6. 

(96)  It  is  in  D'Achery  from  Z.  42.  cap.  15.  ^*  Quicumque 
reliquias  episcoptmun  vel  martyrum  (alluding  to  holy  places)  homi- 
ddio  violaverit,  septem  annis  peregrinus  poeniteat ;  si  vero  furto^ 
tribus  anuls."  After  this,  rules  are  laid  down  for  cleansing  the 
pollutions  of  such  places. 

(97)  See  canon  15.  of  the  synod  of  Patrick,  Auxilius,  &c. 

(98)  <<  Synodus ;  Fures,  et  latrones,  etraptores  de  Eodesia 
ejiciendi  sunt  ;*'  ap.  D'Achery  from  L.  41  •  cap.  S. 

(99)  L.  1.  cap.  9.  ap.  D'Achery. 

(100)  The  canon  on  this  point  (ap.  D'Acheiy  ib.  cap,  5.)  was 
originally  of  a  council  of  Carthage,  as  observed  by  D'Achery. 
Considered  relatively  to  Ireland,  it  must  be  understood  of  the  bi- 
shops of  r^ular  sees ;  for,  as  has  been  often  observed  already  (ex. 
c.  Chap.  XXIV.  §.  12.  and  Not.  104.  to  Chap,  xi.)  the  Irish  churdi 
had  Chorepiscopiy  whose  f^>pointment  and  consecration  did  not 
require  all  that  apparatus.  We  have  also  seen,  that  those  Chore- 
piscopi  used  to  be  consecrated  by  one  bishop ;  but  such  was  not 
the  case  witli  regard  to  the  bishops  of  established  sees,  wbereas 
for  their  consecration  three  bishops,  at  least,  were  required  in  Ire- 
land as  wdl  as  elsewhere.  Thus  we  read  in  the  TrijMurtite  Life  of 
St.  Patrick,  fL.2  c.  43.)  that,  when  consecrating  Cardtusfor 
the  church  of  Tamnacha  in  Huanonella  (Tirellil,  Sligo),  he  was 
assisted  by  the  bishops  Bron  and  Bitaeus  juxta  Ecdesiae  consue- 
tudinem.  Whether  such  consecration  tock  place  or  not,  is  of  lit- 
tle consequence ;  but  the  pointing  to  the  custom  of  the  Church 
adds  to  the  proofs  of  the  rule  of  consecration  by  no  fewer  than 
three  bishops  having  been  observed  by  the  Irish  churdi.    . 


CUAP.  XXXII.  OF  IRELAND.  S85 

(101)  D'Acheiy  has  Cib.  cap.  17.);  "  Synodui  ait;  Nullui 
epiBoopus  successorem  in  vita  sua  fadat,  sed  post  obitum  ejus  boni 
bonum  eligant.  Itern^  Synodus]  defimvit  episcopum  ordinare  suc- 
cessorem  in  exitu  vitae  consensu  synodi  et  regionis  ipsius  senten- 
tia,  ne  irritum  fiat." 

(102)  This  canon  is  from  L.  2.  cap.  9.  ap.  D' Acheiy ;  "  Sy- 
nodus ;  Nunc  Ecclesia  multis  modis  offert  Deo ;  primo  pro  seipsa ; 
secundo  pro  commemonitione  Jesu  Christi,  qui  dixit.  Hoc  JacUe 
in  meam  commemorationem  ;  tertio  pro  animabus  defunctis.*' 

(lOS)  It  is  ill  cap,  20.  ib.  thus  expressed ;  «  Synodus  aitj  Qua- 
tuor  modis  offert  Ecdesia  pro  animabus  defunctorum.  Pro  valde 
bonis  gratiarum  actiones  sunt,  in  quibus  nihil  oblatio  habet  quod 
deleat ;  pro  valde  malis  consolationes  vivorum  ;  pro  non  valde  bo- 
nis, nt  plena  remissio  fiat;  pro  non  valde  malis,  ut  tolerabilior 
fiat  damnatio  ista."  Nothing  can  be  more  contrary  than  this  ca- 
non to  Usher*s  system  relative  to  the  practice  and  doctrine  of  the 
Irish  church  in  praying  for  the  dead.    (See  Not,  157.  to  Chap. 

XXI.) 

(10*)  Cap.  12.  among  the  thirty-one  of  the  synod  of  St.  Pa- 
trick (see  above  Not.  78.).  I  have  elsewhere  (Not.  157.  to  Chap. 
XXI.)  referred  to  this  canon,  the  original  of  which  is  headed,  De 
oblaiione pro  defunctis ;  then  follows;  ^*  Audi  Apostolum  diCen- 
tem  ;  Est  aiUem  peccatum  ad  inortentj  non  pro  illo  dico  ut  roget 
quis.  £t  Dominus,  NolUe  donare  sanctum  canibus.  Qui  enim 
in  vita  sua  sacrificium  non  merebitur  accipere,  quomodo  post  mor- 
tem illi  potent  adjuvare."  The  unfortunate  persons  here  alluded 
to  were  such  as  led  notoriously  bad  lives,  and  could  not  be  brought 
to  show  even  symptoms  of  repentance.  They  were  different  from 
those,  called  very  bad  in  the  canon,  (Not.  prec.J  who  might 
have  been  so  without  publicly  appearing  as  hardened  obstinate  sin- 
ners. 

(105)  **  Synodus;  Qui  falso  accusant  yro/r^i,  usque  ad  ezi- 
tum  vitae  non  communicenL  (Ap.  D'Acfaeiy  from  L.  16.  cap.  IS.) 
F^m  the  word,  Jratres^  it  might  seem,  that  this  canon  was  re- 
lative to  the  brethren  in  monasteries ;  but  it  may  be  well  under- 
stood of  persons  in  general  bearing  false  witness  against  their 
neighbours. 

§.  XIII.  I  find  a  singular  caDOB  declaring  that  an 

▼OL.    IV.  c  c 


S86        AM  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAP.    XXXII. 

oath  of  a  son  or  daagtiter,  unknown  to  the  father, 
one  of  a  numk  without  the  knowledge  of  his  abbot, 
and  that  of  a  boy,  are  void.  (106)  Among  many  re- 
gulations relative  to  Church  property  there  is,  idlud- 
ing  to  pious  donations,  particularly,  it  seems,  made 
by  will,  one,  in  which  it  is  ordered,  that  sons, 
or  brothers,  or  relatives  be  not  defrauded  of  theii* 
due,  and  that  the  church  do  receive  only  a  certain 
portion,  called  the  porti<m  of  God,  leaving  to  the 
rightful  heirs  what  they  are  justly  entitled  to.  (107) 
A  spirit  of  disinterestedness  was  required  from  the 
clergy ;  and  accordingly  there  was  a  canon  enjoin- 
ing, that  the  superfluous  of  a  priest,  or  whatever  he 
possessed  beyond  his  wants,  should  be  giv^i  to  the 
church.  (108)  This  was  intended  partly  for  the  use 
of  the  church  itself,  such  as  for  repairs,  necessaiy  ex- 
penses, &c.  and  partly  for  the  poor,  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  usual  offerings  of  the  faithful,  con- 
cerning which  there  are  two  canons ;  one  empower- 
ing the  bishop  to  divide  them  between  the  church 
and  the  poor,  and  another  condemning  a  clergyman, 
who  should  seize  upon  said  offerings,  to  be  removed 
from  the  church.  (109)  We  find  some  canons  re- 
lative to  the  ecclesiastical  lands  or  tracts,  called  Tar- 
minuSf  and  their  boundaries  or  marks.  ^*  Let  the 
Terminus  of  a  holy  place  have  maiks  about  it-— 
Wherever  )  ou  find  the  sign  of  the  Cross  of  Christ, 
do  not  do  any  injury. — Three  persons  consecrate  a 
Terminus  of  a  holy  place,  a  king,  a  bishc^,  and  the 
people."  (110)  There  are  sei^eral  canons  respect- 
ing succession  to  property,  wills,  debts,  pledges, 
'bargains,  &c.  which  were  evidently  drawn  up  in 
those  mixed  assemblies,  above  mentioned,  of  clergy- 
men and  laymen.  (Ill)  Among  the  Irish  canons 
there  are  two  taken  from  the  council  of  Gangra  in 
Paphlagonia,  which  was  'held  ugainst  the  heretic  £tts- 
tathius  and  his  followers,  who,  besides  other  errors, 
condemned  matrimony,  and  taught  that  married  per- 
sons could  not  be  saved.     By  these  eanons  persons. 


€9  4P»  XKKlh  QF   lUEI^ANPf  S87 

Qb«erytng[  virginity  to  please  the  X/^rd,  are  ordered 
under  pain  of  anathema  not  to  insult  mamed  per- 
sons, nor  (o  express  an  abhorrence  of  mamage  or  of 
persons  engaged  in  itt  ( i  1 2  j  They  are  by  no  means 
relative  to  the  question  of  marriage  of  the  clergy,  as 
a  certain  author,  who  was  always  raving  about  ma- 
trimony, strives  to  insinuate.  (US)^  But  there  is 
a  canon,  whereby  clerks  are  prohibited  to  frequent 
women,  not  their  relations,  and  are  ordered  to  live 
with  no  other  females  than  their  mother,  or  aunt, 
or  sister)  or  niece,  so  as  to  guard  against  even  the 
suspicion  of  scandal.  (114)  In  other  respects  the 
clergy  were  bound  to  observe  a  very  grave  and  strict 
line  of  conduct*  For  instance,  they  were  not  al- 
lowed to  be  spectators  of  games  or  sports  under  pain 
of  degradation ;  (11^)  nor,  under  the  same  penalty, 
to  walk  about  in  fairs  or  markets,  unless  they  wanted 
to  buy  something.  (Il6)  And  a  clergyman,  sing- 
ing at  a  banquet,  and  not  edifying  religion,  was  liable 
to  an  excommunication ;  as  was  also  a  swearing  cler- 
gyman* (117)  *  There  are  some  very  remarkable  ca- 
nons relative  to  matrimonial  continence,  prescribing 
abstinence  from  the  exercise  of  conjugal  rights  at 
certain  stated  times,  among  which  are  mentioned  the 
three  lents  or  chief  fasting  seasons  of  the  year.  (118) 
J  shall  quote  only  one  canon  more,  which  is  that 

Z*n^  leaders  of  barbarians,    that  is  of  invaders, 
iderers,  and  destroyers.     Such  leaders  are  con^ 
demned  to  penance  of  fourteen  years.  (119) 

(106)  lyAclieiy  h^  it  fioiB  L.  $4^  c^p.  5.  '<  Syqodus  Hiber- 
tusom ;  Junuoentum  filii  aut  fiUae  oesdente  patre,  juramentum  mo- 
gmin  i^escienCe  abbate,  juramet^m  pueri,  irrita  suDt." 

(LOT)  This  canoD  is  from  L.  41.  cap.  i6-  in  these  words ;  ^*  Sy^ 
Mdus ;  N«dliiini)portet  fiwidare  ^os,  aut  fratres,  aut  propinquos. 
Item,  Eoclesia  aoniiisi  paitem  Dei  acc^>iat:  cum  enim  heres 
mundi  venerit,  retrahet  ea  quae  mundi  sunt."  According  to  a 
iSved  rale  (L,  2.  c  14).  a  eajuofk  f»art  of  the  property  of  a  de- 
4Mae4  pom  was  reserved  for  the  foetU,  that  is,  fo  the  use  o' 

C  C  2 


^88  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY        CHAP.  XXXIi. 

the  church,  including  their  maintainanoe,  and  for  his  funeral  ob- 
sequies, beyond  which,  in  virtue  of  this  canon,  the  church  was 
not  allowed  to  exact  or  receive  any  more.  According  to  the  sixth 
decree  of  the  council  of  Cashel  it  was  the  third  part  of  a  man's 
moveable  goods.    (See  Chap,  xxix.  §,  3.) 

(108)  Ap.  D'Acheiy,  L.  2.  cap,  20.  *'  Synodus  decrevit,  ut 
sacerdos  omne,  ^uod  supeifluum  habet,  det  in  Ecclesia,  et 
ut  quantum  Ecclesiae  cUmiserit  tantum  Ecclesia  demat  de  super- 
fluis  ejus." 

(109)  The  25th  canon  of  the  synod  of  Patrick,  Auxilius.  &c. 
is  as  follows ;  "  Si  quae  a  religiosis  hominibus  donata  fuerint  diebus 
illis,  quibus  pontifex  in  singulis  habltaverit  ecclesiis,  pontificialia 
dona,  sicut  mos  antiquus,  ordinare,  ad  episcopura  pertinebunt, 
sive  ad  usum  necessarium,  sive  egentibus  distribuendum,  prout 
ipse  episcopus  moderabit."  Then  comes  canon  26.  ib.  *'  Si  quis 
vero  clericus  contravenerit,  et  dona  invadere  fuerit  deprehensus, 
ut  turpis  lucri  cupidus  ab  Ecclesia  sequestretur.** 

(110)  D'Achery  has  from  L.  42.  cap.  11.  "  Synodus  Hibemen- 
sis ;  Terminus  sancti  loci  habeat  signa  circa  se — Synodus  dicit ;  Ubi- 
cumque  inveneritis  signum  Crucis  Christi,  ne  laeseritis — Tres  per. 
sonae  consecrant  terminum  loci  sancti ;  rex,  episcopus,  populus,*' 
Of  what  was  meant  by  Terminus  in  the  ecclesiastical  sense  I  have 
treated  already  (Not,  63  to  Chap,  xxvi.).  It  c^pears,  that  crosses 
used  to  be  erected  in  such  holy  places,  and  that  this  might  have 
been  done  by  either  a  king,  a  bishop,  or  by  the  people.  For  it 
is  more  probable,  that  this  is  the  meaning  of  the  canon,  than  that 
all  the  three  parties  were  to  concur  in  rendering  a  place  a  TVrmi- 
nus, 

(Ul)  Seeap.  D'AcheryfromZiW.  31,  32,  33. 

(112)  D'Achery  has  these  canons  from  Z.  43.  cap,  2,  "  Sy- 
nodus ;  Si  quis  ex  his,  qui  virginitatem  propter  Dominum  servant 
extollitur  adversus  conjugatos,  anathema  sit. — Item,  Unusquis- 
que,  qui  virginitatem  custodit,  propter  Dominum  faciat,  non  prefer 
execrationem  conjugii ;  qui  enim  virum  fidelem  et  religiosam  foe- 
minam  detestatui*,  aut  culpabiles  aestimat,  anathema  sit.'*  These 
canons  were  copied  from  the  ninth  and  tenth  of  the  council  of 
Gangra,  and  also  from  the  first. 

(113)  The  reader  will  easily  perceive,  that  I  allude  to  Dr. 
Ledwich,  who  touching  (Antiq.  Sfc,  p.  325.)  on  the  former  of  these 


CHAP.  XXXII.  OF   IRELAND.  389 

canons  introduces  the  TruUan  canons,  &c»  concerning  the  marrriage 
of  the  clergy.  Now  neither  in  that  canon,  nor  in  the  one  annexed 
to  it,  is  there  a  word  relative  to  the  clergy ;  but  this  anti(]uajy, 
with  his  usual  blundering  logic,  infers  that,  because  the  Irish 
church,  following  the  council  of  Gangra,  condemned  the  Eusta- 
thian  impiety,  it  therefore  authorized  the  marriage  of  clerg}'men ! 
He  boasts  (i6.  p.  422.)  of  having  perused  with  care  all  our  printed 
canons,  and  explained  many  of  them;  but  from  the  specimen, 
which  he  has  given  us,  {iL  segq. )  a  reader  will  be  able  to  judge  of 
his  vaunted  explanations. 

(114)  Martenelias  this  canon  from  Lib.  9.  '*  Clerici  frcquen- 
tandi  extraneas  mulieres  non  habeant  potestatem,  sed  cum  matre, 
vel  thia  filia,  sororc,  nepte»  tantum  vivant,  de  quibus  omnibus 
nefas  est  aliquid  quani  natura  coustituit  suspicari."  The  words, 
thiaJUiOi  if,  as  it  seems,  they  are  to  go  together,  must  mean  an 
unmarried  aunt ;  for  thia  signifies  an  aunt.  (See  Ducange  at  Thia,) 
But,  if  they  be  understood  of  two  distinct  persons^  and  that  Jilia 
mean  daughtevy  a  case  is  supposed  of  a  clerk  having  been  married 
before  he  became  an  ecclesiastic,  and  of  his  having  a  daughter, 
that  survived  her  mother.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the  canon  is  plainly 
contrary  to  the  opinion,  that  the  Irish  clergy  were,  at  least  in  ge- 
neral, allowed  in  ancient  times  to  have  wives.  (Compare  with  §, 
8.  above. ) 

(115}  "  Omnis  clericus,  qui  ludum  spectare  desiderat,  degra- 
detur."     Ap.  D'Achery,  from  L.  39.  cap.  14. 

(116)  Martene  has  from  Lib>  9.  "  Clericus,  qui  non  pro 
emendo  aliquid  in  nundinis  vcl  in  foro  dearabulat,  ab  officio  suo 
d^adetur."  I  suspect,  that  by  degradetur  is  to  be  understood 
in  these  two  canons  not  total  degradation  from  the  clerical  order, 
but  merely  a  temporary  suspension. 

(117)  We  read  ap.  Martene  f^.  *^  Clericus  inter  epulas  can- 
tans,  fidem  non  aedificans,  sed  auribus  tantum  pruriens,  excom- 
munis  sit — Clerius  jurans  excommunicandus  est."  The  punish- 
ment in  the  former  case  probably  refers  to  one  of  tliose  minor  sorts 
of  excommunication  mentioned  above  j.  11.  and  Not,  81. 

(118)  D'Achery  has  the  following  regulations  from  Z.  44.  cap. 
11.  <<  Synodus  Hibemensis ;  In  tribusquadragesimis  anni,  et  in 
Dominica  die,  et  in  feriis  quartis  et  in  sextis  feriis,  conjuges  con- 
tinere  se  debent.'^Item,  in  omnibus  solemnitatibus,  et  in  illis 


390  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      6HAF.  XXXIU 

diebus,  quibus  uxor  praegnans,  hoc  cst^  a  die  quo  filias  in  utero 
ejus  motum  feccrit,  usque  ad  partus  sui  diem  -—Item,  a  partu  per 
S6  dies  si  masculus,  si  vero  filia  4<6  dies.— Item»  babitantibus  illis 
in  habitu  religiose  copulari  non  permittitun"    Some  have  sup- 
posed, that  this  canon  or  canons,  down  to  the  last  Item^  belonged 
to  the  coundi  of  Eliberis  or  Elvira  in  Spain,  because  it  appeared 
in  some  collections  as  from  ConcUittm  Helibernense.    But  Baluze 
in  his  Notes  to  Regino  observes,  {Not,  at  No*  328.  Lib.  1  •  p.  57 1  -^ 
that  in  two  very  old  MSS.  the  synod,  in  which  said  rules  were 
established,  is  called  Ebemensia.    He  refers  also  to  D'Adiery*8 
Synodus  Hibemensisy  and  concludes  that  it  is  a  mistake  to  attri- 
bute them  to  the  council  of  Eliberis.    He  remarks  a]so,  that  some 
other  canons,  attributed  to  that  council  by  Burchard  and  Ivo,  are 
in  the  Irish  collection  of  Corbie.     As  to  the  three  lents,  D'Acheiy 
thought,  that,  besides  the  great  lent  before  Easter,  the  other  two 
were  the  one  after  Pentecost  and  that  prior  to  Christmas,  such  as 
are  mentioned  in  a  Capitulary  of  Charlemagne.    But,  as  there 
were  different  usages  with  regard  to  fasting  seasons  in  variooa 
churches,  it  is  not  easy  to  determine,  wluch,  independently  erf*  the 
great  lent,  were  the  two  other  ones  of  the  Irish.     Some  churches 
had  four  lents,  one  for  each  of  the  four  seasons  of  the  year ;  others 
likewise  had  four,  but  not  corresponding  with  the  difierent  sea- 
sons.   Some  had  stated  fasts  for  almost  every  month  in  the  yeari 
distinct  from  the  usual  weekly  fasts.    (See  more  in  Bingham's 
OrigineSi  Sfc.  B.  xxi.  ch,  2.)    Yet  I  believe,  that  one  of  our  Iridi 
lents  was  that  kept  before  Christmas,  which,  according  to  the  first 
council  of  Macon,  held  in  581,  began  after  St.  Martin's  day,  and 
continued  until  Christmas  day,  but  so  as  that  fasting  was  required 
only  on  thfee  days  in  each  week,  Monday,  Wednesday,  and  Fri- 
day, to  be  observed  according  to  the  rules  of  the  real  or  great 
lent.    This  was  in  &ct  a  mere  addition  of  Monday  to  the  usual 
fieusts  of  the  week.     Otha-  councils  shortened  still  more  this  sort  of 
lent  by  reducing  it  to  the  last  week  before  Christmas.     (See  Bing- 
ham, ib.  sect.  4*.)    It  is  likewise  to  be  recollected^  that  the  word 
guadragesimis  in  the  above  Irish  canon  »  not  to  be  understood  of 
periods  of  precisely  40  days,  but  as  indicating  certain  fixed  times 
for  fasting,  whether  of  greater  or  lesser  duration,  acoordmg  to  an 
acceptation  quite  usual  in  oonsequoice  of  the  Christian  fasts  having 
been  established  in  imitation  of  the  40  days  Ast  of  our  Sovioar. 


CHAP.  XXXII.  OF   IRELAND.  391 

Even  the  great  lent  before  Easter,  did  not  in  those  days  consist,  at 
least  in  Irdand,  (see  above  §.  4.)  of  that  number  of  days.  The 
last  of  those  regulations  seems  to  suppose,  that  the  man  and  wife 
had,  although  living  together,  devoted  themselves  to  the  observ- 
ance  of  some  monastic  rules,  in  which  case  they  were  to  conduct 
themselves  as  if  they  lived  separately  in  monasteries.  Usher  re« 
fers  (Discourse J  8fc*  ck»  6.)  to  the  first  part  of  said  canon,  and 
might  have  leumeS  from  it,  witli  what  attention  the  Irish  church 
looked  to  the  purity  of  the  nuptial  bed,  without  quibbling,  as  he 
does  elsewhere,  concerning  its  not  having  considered  marriage  a 
sacrament.  The  mighty  argument,  which  he  adduces  {ib.  ch.  5.) 
for  his  position,  is  a  scrap  from  Sedulius  the  commentator,  which 
he  does  not  give  entire.  Sedulius  makes  the  following  observation 
on  some  words  of  St.  Paul,  Romans  i.  11.  12;  <'  Quod  autem 
dicit,  ut  aliquod  tradam  vobis  donum  spiritualey  videtur  indicare, 
esse  aliquid,  quod  donum  quiUem  sit,  non  tamen  sptrituale,  ut 
nuptiae,  dividae,  fortitude  corporis,  &&*'  Hence  Usher  con- 
cluded, that  Sedulius  did  not  look  upon  marriage  as  a  sacrament. 
Now  it  is  quite  plain,  that  in  this  passage  marriage  is  alluded  to 
incidentally,  and  merely  in  a  temporal  or  worldly  sense.  But  why 
did  not  Usher,  who  had  read  all  Sedulius*s  commentaries,  quote 
soBde  part  of  them,  in  which  marriage  is  expressly  treated  of?  He 
took  care  to  conceal  from  the  reader  the  following  words  on  what 
St  Paul  says  of  marriage,  Ephes.  v,  32.  according  to  the  Latin 
text,  Sacramentum  hoc  magnum  est,  on  which  Sedulius  has  this 
observation ;  ^*  Sunt  enim  alia  minora  sacramenta.*'  Hence  it  is 
dear,  that,  as  he  explained  great  sacrament  by  stating,  that 
thane  are  lesser  sacraments,  Sedulius  reckoned  marriage  among 
the  sacraments. 

(119)  Ap.  'D'AdieryhomL.57.cap,  2.  *<  Synodus  Hibemensis 
ttt ;  Qui  praebet  ducatum  barbaris,  14  annis  poeniteat.  Barba-r 
rus,  id  est,  alienus.  Quis  est  alienus,  nisi  qui  more  crudeli  et  im* 
raani  cunctos  prostemit?"  This  canon  may  be  understood  of 
princes  or  diieftains,  who  without  provocation  attacked,  robbed, 
and  murdered  their  neighbours ;  or  persons  tliat  served  as  guides 
to  marauding  parties  of  strangers. 

§.  XIV.  Prior  to  those  of  the  twelfth  century  we 
find  very  few  monuments  of  ecclesiastical  architect 


392       AN    ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY         CHA]>.  XXXIU 

ture  in  Ireland.  '  This  is  not  to  be  i^ondered  at,  be- 
cause the  general  fashion  of  the  country  was  to  erect 
their  buildings  of  wood,  a  fashion,  which  in  great 
part  continues  to  this  day  in  several  parts  of  Europe. 
As  consequently  their  churches  also  were  usually  built 
of  wood,  it  cannot  be  expected  that  there  should  be 
any  remains  of  such  churches  at  present.     Several 
of  them,  although  constructed  of  such  slight  mate- 
rials, might  have  been  elegant  and  splendid,  and  in 
a  good  stile  of  architecture.     The  description  of  the 
church  of  Kildare,  which  seems  to  have  been  en- 
tirely of  wood,  by  Cogitosus,  who  lived  at  the  latest 
in  the  eai'ly  part  of  the  ninth  century,  (120)  shows, 
that  it  was   an  ample  and  neat  structure.     He  says, 
that  it  was  large  and  very  lofty,  and  adorned  with 
paintings.     It  contained  three  large  oratories,  di- 
vided from  each  other  by  wooden  partitions,  (121) 
all  under  one  roof.     One  of  these  partitions  was  or- 
namented, painted  with  images,  and  covered  with 
linen  cloths,  and  being  in  the  eastern  part  of  the 
church  reached  across  from  one  of  it^  outside  walls 
to  the  other.     By  this  partition  he  meant  the  inclo- 
sure  of  the  sanctuary,  at  each  extremity  of  which  he 
tells  us  that  there  was  a  door.     By  the  one  at  the 
right  the  bishop,  with  his  chapter,  and  the  persons 
appointed  to  assist  at  the  holy  administration,  used 
to  enter  the  sanctuary  and  proceed  to  the  altar,  to 
immolate  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  Lord  ;  and  that  at 
the  left  was  only  for  the  abbess  and  her  nuns  to  come 
in,  that  they  might  enjoy  the  banquet  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  (122)     The  remainder 
or  great  body  of  the  church  was  divided  into  two 
equal  parts  by  a  partition  running  from  the  sanc- 
tuary down  to  the  front  wall.     The  right  one  was  for 
the  male  part  of  the  congregation,  including  also 
priests  (such,  it  seems,  as  were  not  actually  officiat- 
ing j  ;  and  the  left  one  for  the  females.     Each  divi- 
sion had  a  large  door,  not  in  the  front  wall  of  the 
churchy  but  in  the  right  and  left  sides*     Thus  there 


CHAP.  XXXII.  OF  IRELAND.  393 

were  three  oratories,  as  above  mentioned,  viz.  these  two 
parts  besides  the  sanctuary.  In  this  church  were  many 
windows;  but  its  chief  ornament  consisted  of  the 
shrinesof  St.  Brigid  and  St.  Conlaeth,  containing  their 
bodies  at  each  side  of  the  altar,  and  adorned  with 
wrought  gold  and  silver,  likewise  w  ith  gems  and  pre- 
cious stones,  and  with  gold  and  silver  crowns  hang- 
ing over  them.  It  is  exceedingly  probable,  that  the 
custom  of  drawing  partitions  in  the  churches,  be- 
tween the  places  assigned  for  the  respective  sexes, 
was  nearly  general  in  Ireland,  conformably  to  the 
almost  universal  practice  in  ancient  times  of  marking 
distinct  and  separate  places  for  them.  (122*) 

(120)  See  Not.  18  to  Chap,  viii.  This  description  is  in  Vit, 
S.  Brigid.  cap.  35. 

(121)  Divisa  parietibus  tahulatis. 

(122)  Hence  it  appears,  that  the  nunnery  adjoined  the  church 
on  the  lefb,  while  the  habitation  of  the  bishop  and  his  clex^  was 
dose  to  it  on  the  right.    (Compare  with  NoU  141.  to  Chap,  viii.) 

(122*)  See  Bingham,  Origines,  Sfc.  B.  vjii.  ch.  5.  sect,  6. 

§.  XV.  In  building  their  churches  of  wood  the 
Irish  had  no  peculiar  motive  imaginable,  except  that 
they  were  very  little  in  the  habit  of  erecting  any  sort 
of  edifices  of  stone  or  other  materials.  Accordingly 
nothing  can  be  more  ludicrous  than  the  assertion  of  a 
silly  presuming  author,  that  **  the  doctrine  and  dis- 
cipline of  the  Irish  church  were  averse  from  stone 
fabricks."  (123)  Even  before  the  twelfth  century 
some  stone  churches  had  been  erected  in  Ireland, 
although  it  was  not  until  that  period  that  this  fashion 
was  introduced  into  some  of  the  northern  parts.  ( 1 24) 
It  has  been  said,  that  the  round  towers,  which  are 
almost  peculiar  to  Ireland,  were  intended  as  steeples 
or  belfries  to  churches.  (125)  It  may  be,  and  indeed 
seems  certain,  that  some  of  them  have  been,  although 
very  unfit  for  the  purpose,  applied  to  that  use,  after 
their  original  destination  had  been  forgotten.     But 


dd4        AN  ECCLESIASTICAI,  HISTORY         CHAP.  XXXm 

it  is  self  evident,  that  they  were  not  erected  with 
that  intention.  Their  construction  was  not  adapted 
to  it ;  (126)  and,  as  far  as  can  be  discovered,  the 
buildings  intended  for  belfries  in  Ireland  were  square. 
Of  this  kind  is  that  annexed  to  Cor  mac's  Chapel 
on  the  Rock  of  Cashel ;  and  it  is  remarkable,  that 
not  far  from  it  there  is  a  Round  tower,  which,  we 
may  be  sure,  existed  at  the  time  when  that  Chapel 
was  built,  and  which  must  not  have  been  considered 
as  a  belfrey,  whereas  in  such  case  there  would  have 
been  no  necessity  for  erecting  the  square  one  near 
the  Chapel.  Yet,  as  1  have  said  above,  bells  seem 
to  have  been  placed  in  some  of  them,  which  accord- 
ingly got  the  name  of  Clociheach,  that  is  the  house 
qf  the  bell.  (127)  But,  although  originally  not 
belfries,  they  were,  at  least  in  the  times  of  Giraldus 
Cambrensis,  looked  upon  as  ecclesiastical  edifices, 
that  is,  as  applied  to  some  religious  purpose.  ( 1 28) 
An  ingenious  conjecture  on  this  subject  is,  that  they 
were  built  for  and  inhabited  by  anchorets  of  the 
description  of  those,  who  were  called  Inclusi^  and 
who  used  to  shut  themselves  up  all  alone  in  certain 
places.  (29)  But,  although  some  anchorets  might 
have  availed  themselves  of  them  as  habitations,  for 
which  they  were  fit  enough,  yet  it  is  hard  to  believe, 
that  such  lofty  buildings,  as  many  of  them  are,  were 
originally  intended  for  that  purpose  and  for'the  use 
of  single  persons.  Where  was  the  necessity  of  the 
various  stages  or  floors,  into  which  they  were  divided, 
if  they  were  to  be  inhabited  by  only  one  man  ?  Or 
why  should  they  be  all  furnished  with  four  windows 
at  the  top,  opposite  to  one  another,  and  facing  the 
four  quarters  of  the  heavens  ?  Of  what  use  could 
these  be  to  an  anchoret  ?  (130)  I  find  another  ac- 
count of  the  use,  to  which  they  were  applied,  and 
which  seems  as  probable  as  that  now  spoken  of.  It 
is,  that  they  served  as  prisons  for  penitents,  who 
used  to  be  placed  first  on  the  uppermost  floor,  and 
after  spending  there  a  certain  space  of  time  in  pro- 


CHAP.  XXXII* 


OF  lR£LAKd.  995 


portion  to  their  crimes,  were  allowed  to  descend  to 
the  next  floor,  and  so  on  gradually,  until  they  came 
down  to  the  door  and  received  absolution.  (131)  In 
this  supposition  the  various  stories  or  floors  would 
have  answered  very  well  for  accomodating  the  divers 
ranks  of  penitents  with  habitations. 

(123)  Ledwich,  Antiq.  Sfcp.  I4rl.    The  aiguments,  which  he 
adduces  to  uphold  this  trash,  are  as  nonsensical  as  his  position. 
**  Celsus,**  he  sajs,  '<  objects  to  the  first  believers,  that  they  had 
no  dedications  or  consecrations  of  altars,  statues,  or  churches. 
Four  centuries  had  almost  elapsed  before  the  usage  here  noticed 
began."    Here  in  the  first  place  he  bungles  every  thing.    Neither 
Celsus  nor  any  other  pagan  had  charged  the  Christians  with  not 
having  churches,   but  with  not  having  temples.    Did  not  this 
wretched  reasoner  know,  how  learned  men,  and  among  others 
Bingham  (Joe.  cit.  ch.  6.  sect.  13.)  have  explained  in  what  sense 
Origen  and  other  apologists  acknowledged  that  they  had  no  altaiSy 
while  in  another  they  held  that  they  had,  and  even  used  the  name 
aUarf  As  to  the  usage  he  speaks  of,  viz.  of  dedications  or  conse- 
crations, surely  many  churches  were  dedicated,  and  with  great 
solemnity,  during  the  reign  of  Constantine  the  great,  long  before 
the  dose  of  the  fourth  century.     But  what  have  these  things  to  do 
with  the  reason  why  churches  were  built  of  wood  rather  than  of 
stone  ?  Might  not  wooden  churches  have  been  dedicated  as  well 
as  stone  ones  ?  Ledwich  meant  to  insinuate,  that  churches  used 
not  to  be  dedicated  in  Ireland.    Now  there  are  innumerable  in* 
stances  to  the  contrary,  and  we  have  already  met  with  many  of 
them.  The  23d  canon  of  the  synod  of  St.  Patrick,  Auxilius  and  Is- 
seminus  requires,  that  divine  service  be  not  performed  in  a  church, 
built  even  by  a  priest,  until  after  it  has  been  consecrated  by  a 
bishop;  *^  Si quis preshyterortim  ecdesiam  aedificaverity  non  qffh' 
rat  antequam  adducat  situm  Pontificem^  tU  earn  consecret^  quia  sic 
d€Utr  Amidst  some  other  stuff  he  says,  that  reliques  were  placed 
in  diurches  in  787.    He  refers  to  the  7th  canon  of  the  second 
council  of  Nice.     But  by  this  canon  no  new  practice  was  intro- 
duced.   The  object  of  it  was»  as  appears  fiom  the  very  words  of 
It,  and  as  has  been  observed  by  Balsamon  and  others,  to  re- 
establish the  ancient  one  of  not  consecrating  churdies  without 


396  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY      CHAP.  XXXII. 

reliques  of  martyrs,  which  had  been  infringed  by  the  Iconoclasts. 
The  canon  runs  thus ;  "  In  such  churches  as  have  been  conse- 
crated without  holy  reliques  of  martys,  we  order  reliques  to  be 
placed,  accompanied  wich  the  tisual  prayers;  and  whoever  conse- 
crates a  church  without  holy  reliques  is  to  be  deposed  as  a  irans^ 
gressor  of  ecclesiastical  traditions"  Even  Bingham  is  forced  to 
acknowledge,  (^B.  viii.  ch,  1.  sect,  8.)  that  as  early  as  the  times  of 
Constantine  the  great,  churches  used  to  be  erected  over  the 
graves  or  reliques  of  martyrs.  Ledwich  then  comes  forward  with 
this  triumphant  conclusion ;  ^*  While  corruptions  were  creeping 
**  into  religion  on  the  continent,  ours  was  pure  and  primitive. 
**  Retentive  of  the  faith  delivered  to  us,  and  precluded  from  ac- 
''  cess  to  Rome  by  the  convulsions  of  the  empire,  we  were  strangers 
''  to  the  innovations  of  foreign  churches ;  when  time  discovered 
<<  them  to  us,  we  beheld  them  with  horror  and  detestation."  Hor- 
ror and  detestation  at  what  ?  Was  it  at  the  respect  paid  to  reliques? 
I  wish  he  had  told  us  who  were  the  persons,  that  expressed  such 
feelings.  The  Irish,  instead  of  abhorring  reliques,  took  great 
care  of  them.  We  have  often  seen  how  carefully  tliey  preserved 
those  of  St.  Patrick  at  Armagh,  the  shrine  of  Columbkill  in  Hy 
and  elsewhere ;  and  the  attention  and  honour  paid  to  those  of  St. 
Brigid,  &c.  have  just  been  mentioned.  The  church  of  Armagh 
was  furnished  from  very  old  times  with  a  considerable  number  of 
reliques  of  various  saints  (  Vit,  Tripart,  S.  Pair.  L,  3.  c.  82.) ;  the 
delegates,  who  went  to  Rome  about  the  year  630,  brought  thence 
reliques  of  mart3n*s  on  their  return  to  Ireland ;  (see  Chup,  xv.  ^.6.) 
and  it  was  usual  to  expose  or  carry  in  procession  reliques  on  solemn 
occasions.  (See  ex,  c.  Chap,  xxiii.  §,  12.)  Usher  was  so  well 
aware  of  the  respect,  which  the  Irish  had  for  them,  that  he  passes 
them  by  in  his  Discourse^  S^c,  But  the  Doctor  must  have  al- 
luded not  to  reliques,  but  to  our  having  retained  the  custom  of 
building  churches  of  wood,  and  thus  preserving  our  religion  pure 
by  detesting  the  innovation  of  stone  churches.  For  wood  and 
stone  are  the  burden  of  his  talk.  How  any  one  could  find  this 
great  virtue  in  wood,  and  connect  it  so  closely  with  the  doctrine 
and  discipline  of  the  Irish  church,  it  is  hard  to  conceive.  Such 
notions  suit  only  wooden-headed  disputants. 

Next  he  passes  to  chrism,  wishing  to  make  us  believe  that,  be* 
cause  the  Irish  did  not  use  it  in  baptisn^  (a  matter  already  ex- 


CHAP.  XXXII.  OF  IRELAND.  397 

plained  Chap,  xxiv,  f.  12.)  it  was  not  applied  in  the  consecratioii 
of  churches  or  altars.  He  might  as  well  have  said,  that  it  was  not 
used  at  all,  not  even  in  Confirmation.  Now  his  introdudng  chrism 
I>ring8  us  again  to  wood,  for,  as  he  ai^gues,  the  Irish  had  altars  of 
wood,  (see  Chap.  xxx.  §.  7*)  which  were  therefore  incapable  of 
chrismation.  And  why?  Because,  he  says,  **  the  councils  of 
Agde  in  506,  and  of  Epone  in  51 7i  forbid  the  holy  oil  to  be  ap- 
plied but  to  structures  of  stone."  He  had  no  right  to  appeal  to 
the  council  of  Agde ;  for  it  does  not  mention  either  stone  or  wood, 
but  merely  directs  in  its  14th  canon,  that  altars  should  be  con- 
secrated not  only  with  the  unction  of  chrism,  but  likewise  with  the 
sacerdotal  benediction;  ^^  AUaria  placuit  non  solum  unctione 
chrismatisy  sed  etiam  sacerdotali  henedictione  sacrari^^  It  is  true, 
that  the  council  of  Epone  requires  that  no  altars  be  consecrated 
except  of  stone,  (see  Not,  4*8.  to  Chap,  xxx.)  but  it  does  not  use 
the  word  structures^  which  Ledwich,  who  never  scrupled  to  cor- 
rupt texts,  or  to  quote  falsiely,  introduced  for  the  purpose  of  in- 
cluding also  churches  under  that  decree.  And  upon  this  vile  trick 
he  founds  another  position  of  his,  viz.  that  churches  were  not 
^*  anointed  with  chrism**  until  the  6th  century ;  while  at  the  same 
time  in  neither  of  the  councils,  to  which  he  refers,  are  churches  at 
all  mentioned.  Now  as  to  the  canon  of  Epone  relative  to  stone 
altars,  what  had  it  to  do  with  the  Irish  church  ?  That  was  far 
from  being  a  general  council ;  and,  whatever  weight  its  decrees 
might  have  had  in  France,  they  were  not  binding  in  Ireland. 

Still  he  goes  on  with  wood,  and  tells  us  that  '*  the  Britons,  who 
<<  S3rmbolized  with  the  Irish  in  religious  tenets,  had  only  wattled 
<<  and  wooden  churches. — On  the  contrary  the  Anglo-Saxon 
<*  diurch,  founded  by  an  eleve  of  Rome,  early  adopted  the  masses, 
'*  stations,  litanies,  singing,  reliques,  pilgrimages,  and  other  su- 
'^  perstitious  practices,  flowing  in  a  full  tide  from  that  imperial 
^*  city,  and  with  these  that  mode  of  building  peculiarly  suited  to 
**  them.  Hence  the  Anglo-Saxon  &brics  had  under  them  crypts 
''  for  reliques,  &c**  Is  it  possible  to  listen  with  patience  to  such 
a  medley  of  stupidity  and  ignorance!  As  if  masses,  stations,  &c. 
mi^t  not  have  been  celebrated  and  held,  or  psalms  sung,  or  re- 
liques preserved,  in  wooden  churches  as  well  as  in  stone  ones. 
According  to  Ledwich  the  characteristic  mark  of  what  he  calls  a 
pure  Church  is,  that  its  buildings  be  of  woodr    Why  then  has  he 


99B         AN  £CCLE8USTICAt  HISTORY      GHAJP*  XlOilU 

not  exerted  hinwelf  to  get  8u  Fail's  and  the  vmaj  etber  iteae 
churcbes  of  tfaeie  countries  demolidwd,  end  wooden  ones  iubsii* 
tuted  in  tbeir  «tead?  I  em  really  eshenied  to  appear  as  if  aiguing 
^gainat  tbeae  abfunlities.  So  little  idea  bad  the  Irishy  or  their 
disdplesy  of  wood  being  the  only  fit  material  for  ecdeftiaatical 
buildings,  that  St.  Cuthbert,  who  was  either  an  Irishman,  or,  at 
least,  brought  up  and  tnuned  in  the  Irish  schods  of  Northumber- 
land, erected  in  the  island  of  Fame  a  chapel  of  large  rough  stones 
and  turf.  (Bede,  Vit,  S.  Cuihberti  cap.  l?*)  Ledwich  himself^ 
who  calls  Cuthbert  an  Irishman,  maks  mention  of  it  {p.  138).  On 
the  other  hand  the  Roman  missionaries  attached  no  opnsequ^ce 
to  building  churches  of  stone.  One  of  the  first  of  them,  Paulinua 
archbishop  of  York^  is  stated  to  have  got  renewed  the  old  church 
of  Glastonbury,  hy  making  its  walls  of  wood,  which  were  sheeted 
outside  with  lead.  (See  Usher,  Prim.  p.  114.)  The  Anglo- 
Saxons  continued  to  use  the  wooden  church,  which  Finan  had 
built  at  Lindisfame ;  and  many  years  afler  his  death  Theodore^ 
archbishop  of  Canterbuiy,  did  not  scruple  to  dedicate  it  under  the 
name  of  St  Peter  the  apostle.  Stone  was  not  introduced  into  it ; 
but  for  its  preservation  Eadbert,  bishop  (the  seventh)  of  Lindis- 
&xne,  roofed  it  and  sheeted  the  walls  with  lead.  (Bede,  Eod* 
Hist.  L>  3.  cap.  25.)  So  much  for  our  anti^iai/s  reveries  as  to 
wood  markiag  the  pure  Irish  church,  and  stone  the  corrupt  Anglo- 
Saxon  one.  He  has  some  similar  balderdash  conoerning  the  Oat* 
men  meeting  stone-roofed  chapels  Jbr  reUquest  one  of  whidi  he 
places  at  Gleadaloch,  as  if  those  Ostmen  of  old  could  have  had  easy 
access  to  a  district  so  emphatically  Irish,  and  so  strong.  Why  did  he 
not  add,  that  Cormac's  stone*«oo^  cbapd  at  Cashel  was  also  built 
by  Ostmen?  When  treating  of  the  antiquities  of  Glendalocb,  he 
pours  out  more  nonsense  concerning  a  connexion  between  reliquea 
and  stone  buildings,  together  with  some  malignant  jaigon  (p.  4pS.) 
concerning  the  adoration  ^  Eeli<|ues,  lASteiMi  of  saying,  that  re- 
spect was  paid  to  them.  And  bene  he  (iretends,  that  tfae  pnuAice 
of  depositing  reliqaes  in  churches  was  first  introdueed  into  Ireland 
by  the  OsUnen  in  xhe  9tb  century,  notwithstanding  that,  as  we 
have  seen  (CAo/i.  xxii.  $.  12.)  those  .Oatmen  were  still  pagans  imtH 
about  the  middle  .of  the  tenth.  Were  they  Ostmen,  that  bioi^^ 
lelifuesfieom  Borne  about,  as  ramMced  above,  4liey€»rj6SO? 

AtBQK^  hb  Anciful  eypJenaiBioei  of  $wm  was  of  flkwdrieefc 


r 


CHAP«  XXXll.  OF  IRBLAMH.  JM 

I  <iuiDot  but  tooeh  vf&amkt  «f  Ifaeo^  aklwQgli  imoMUMoted 
with  the  points  now  Oneated  of.  Havkig  hwad  three  figures  on  a 
loose  fltoae,  of  which  he  has  gi¥en  «n  engraving,  he  descr9>eB 
them  thus  (p.  39) ;  *'  The  one  in  the  middle  is  a  biriiop  or  priest 
sitting  in  a  chair  and  holding  a  peniiential  in  hk  hand.  On  the 
right  a  pilgrim  leans  on  his  staff;  and  on  the  left  a  young  man 
holds  a  purse  of  raon^  to  comtntUe  U  for  penanceJ*  For  this 
explanation  he  adduces  no  proof  whatsoever.  Iliere  is  not 
to  show  that  what  the  young  man  or  rather  boy,  holds  in 
hand  is  a  purse.  It  is  rather  a  bell,  with  which  he  seems  to  sum- 
mon the  people  to  hear  a  sermon  or  disooiurae  by  the  penon  in 
■the  middle,  who  appears  not  in  a  diair  but  raised  on  a  puipit,  and 
holding  a  book.  And  even  if  it  were  a  purse,  who  told  Ledwich» 
that  it  contained  commutation  money  ?  Might  it  not  have  been 
an  offering  to  the  church?  And  where  did  he  find,  that  the  book 
was  a  penitential  ?  There  is  no  kneeling,  nor  imposition  of  hands, 
Aor  any  thing  indicating  a  penitadticd  transaction.  But  his  per- 
verse conjectures  served  him  as  a  vdtdde  to  enlaige  on  an  almse, 
which  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  antiquities  of  Glendaloch,  and 
which,  as  appears  from  a  quotation  of  his  own,  was  condemned 
by  the  Chuisdi. 

(lU)  See  Chap,  xkvu  §.  9.  and  id.  Nat.  59. 

(125)  This  was  the  opinion  of  the  learned  Molyneux  (Boaters 
and  Molyneux's  Nat.  Hiat.  of  Irdand,  p.  211)  and  has  been 
Mowed  hy  Ledwioh,  Axtiq.  Sf^c.  4urt.  on  the  Rotuid  Twvers,  p.  2S5* 

{126)  Smith,  spealdng  of  the  round  tower  of  Ardmoie,  {Hit' 
^ff  of  JVaterford^  p.  4«8.)  says  ithat  it  has,  oo  doubt,  been  used 
lor  a  bdfry  or  eteq>le ;  but  he  does  not  atate,  as  Ledwich  quoting 
him  (p.  295)  pretends,  that  such  was  the  general  use  of  all  the 
round  towers.'  Upon  this  quotation  I>r.  Miker  remarks  (Letter 
J4u  Inquiry  or  Tow  in  Ireland);  *^  Dr.  Ledwioh  tells  us,  from 
"  Mr.  (Dr.)  Smith,  that  the  round  tow^  at  Ardmore  has  been, 
*'  at  some  period,  used  to  hang  a  bell  in,  as  af^ars  by  *  three 
-**  'pieces  of  oak  still  remaining  near  the  top  of  it"  and  by  *  tiso 
^  lehasmels,  which  are  cut  in  the  sill  of  the  door,  where  the  rope 
**  went  out,  the  ringer  standing  below  the  door  on  the  outside.* 
^  But  if  ithese  pieces  of  oak  were  coeval  with  the  tower,  it  is  un- 
<«  aooQuntable  that  th^  sbonld  have  remained  antise^  ^rhOeithe 


400        AN  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY      CHAF.  XXXII. 

^'  beams  in  every  other  tower  hare  mouldered  away.  Again, 
*'  what  reason  can  Dr«  Ledwich  assign,  why  there  are  not  holes 
^'  in  the  sOb  of  every  other  tower  ?  In  a  word,  the  ancient  arch- 
**  itects  were  too  wise  to  place  the  bell  uttder  cover  and  the  ringer 
"  in  the  open  air.'  In  fact,  the  tower  of  Ardmore  is  coveted 
with  a  stone  roof  ending  in  a  point,  (see  a  drawing  of  it  in  Vallan- 
ce/s  Collectanea^  Vol*  6.  part.  I .)  as  are  many  other  of  our  round 
towers  to  this  day,  and  as  they  all  undoubtedly  were  in  the  begin- 
ning. Dr.  Milner's  general  observation  {ib, )  on  this  point  is  very 
just  He  says,  "  that  none  of  these  towers  is  laige  enough  for  a 
**  single  bell  of  a  moderate  size  to  swing  round  in  it ;  that  from  the 
^'  whole  of  their  form  and  dimensions,  and  from  the  smallness  of 
^*  the  apertures  in  them,  they  are  rather  culcated  to  sdfle  than 
''  to  transmit  to  a  distance  any  sound,  that  is  made  in  them ; 
**  lastly  that,  though  possibly  a  small  bell  may  have  been  acddent- 
<^  ally  put  up  in  one  or  two  of  them  at  some  late  period,  yet  we 
^*  constantly  find  other  belfiies  or  contrivances  for  hanging  bells 
*'  in  the  churches  adjoining  to  them."  Molyneiix  was  aware  of 
the  difficulty,  which  the  smallness  of  the  dimensions  opposed  to 
their  having  been  belfries,  and,  to  ward  it  off,  argued  that  they 
were  ancient,  because,  he  says,  *^  large  bells  are  an  invention  of 
later  times,  and  were  not  used  in  the  earlier  ages  of  the  Church." 
This  is  a  pitiful  evasion,  e^dally  coming  fix>m  him,  as  he  thought, 
of  which  by  and  by,  that  the  round  towers  were  built  by  the 
Danes,  and  consequently  long  afler  the  early  ages  of  the  Church. 
To  his  argument  Harris  answers,  {Antiq.  of  Ireland  ck,  17.)  that 
laige  bells  were  used  in  England  as  far  back  as  the  sixth  centuiy ; 
and  in  fact,  wherever  belfries  were  erected  designedly,  a  larger 
space  was  left  for  the  swinging  of  the  bell,  and  more  opening  al- 
lowed for  the  conveyance  of  sound,  than  we  find  in  these  towers. 
The  very  remarkable  circumstance  of  the  entrance  or  door  into 
tlie  towers  being  usually  from  8  or  10  to  16  feet,  or  more,  above 
the  ground,  without  steps  or  any  other  means  of  getting  in,  unless 
with  the  help  of  a  ladder,  is,  I  think,  a  sure  indication  that  they 
were  not  originally  designed  for  belfries.  What  architect  would 
have  constructed  a  belfry,  which  the  bell-ringer  could  not  enter 
except  by  a  ladder  ? 

(127)  Lynch,  touching  on  the  Round  Towers,   (Cambr,  Evers 
p.  13S.)  says,  that  they  were  erected  not  for  belfiries  but  for  watch- 


CHAP.  XKXII.  OF   IRELAND.  401 

towerSf  but  that  afterwards  bells  were  placed  in  them ;  "  Non  vt 
pro  campanili  sed  pro  speculo  haherentury  unde  prospectus  ad  Ion- 
ginqua  late  protenderehir*  Postea  tamen  usus  invaluit  utf  campanis 
in  earum  culmine  appensiSf  cawpanilium  vices  gererent —  Vd  nO' 
minis  enim  etymon  illas  indicat  ilU  usui  accotnodaias  Juisse ; 
Cloctbeach  enim  perinde  est  ac  domus  campame,  voce  doc  cam- 
panam  et  teach  domum  significante.*'    Ledwich  refers  {p.  285a 
to  thb  passage^  but,  in  his  usual  mode  of  misquoting,  omits  what 
Lynch  lias  about  said  towers  not  having  been  originally  intended 
f(Hr  belfiies.    He  then  quotes  a  passage  from  Peter  Walsh,  which 
is  taken  nearly  word  for  word  from  Lynch,  except  that  what  Lynch 
mentions  as  a  report  is  called  by  him  certain.     I  cannot  subscribe 
to  what  Lynch  seems  to  assert,  viz.  that  all  the  Round  towers  we 
are  treating  of  were  called  clocteach^  aAer  some  time ;  although  an 
odd  one  of  them  might  have  been  so  called,  from  the  circumstance 
of  a  bell  being  placed  in  it  at  a  late  period.     But  this  was  not  the 
real  name  for  a  tower  strictly  understood.     Towers  are  often  men- 
tioned in  ancient  Irish  MSS.  by  the  names  Tuir,  Tura^  Turreadh; 
(see  Dr.  O'Conor,  Rer.  Hih.  Script.  Ind,  ad,  proleg.  p.  207.)  bu^^ 
Gocteach  is  the  precise  name  for  a  belftey,  as  translated  by  O'Brien 
of  whatsoever  form  or  materials.     As  long  as  churches  were  buil^ 
in  Ireland  of  wood,  it  may  be  justly  supposed  that  so  were  also 
the  belfiies;  and  we  have  seen,  (Not.  140.  to  Chap,  xxii.)  that 
there  was  a  wooden  belfrey  at  Slane,  which  was  burned  by  the 
Danes.     Lynch's  idea  that  the  Round  towers  were  originally 
watch-towers,  which  he  connects  with  his  false  supposition  of  their 
having  been  built  by  the  Danes,  (of  which  lower  down)  cannot 
be  admitted  no  more  than  that  of  others,  who  imagined  that  they 
were  erected  to  serve  as  beacons.    Neither  of  these  hypotheses 
can  stand,  as  Harris  and  Dr.  Milner  have  proved  {locc.  citt,)  by 
very  good  reasons,  such  as  their  often  being  found  in  low  and 
JioUow  situations,  two  of  them  being  in  some  places  near  each 
^tfaer,  &c  &c 

(128)  Giraldus  (Topogr,  Hib.  Dist.  2.  cap,  9.)  calls  them, 
<<  Turres  ecciesiasticasy  quae  more  patriae  arctae  sunt  et  altae, 
necnon  et  rotundae."  He  does  not  specify  what  ecclesiastical  use 
they  were  i^lied  to;  but  we  may  &irly  conclude,  that  they  were 
not  then  used  as  belfiies ;  for  if  diey  were,  he  would  in  all  proba- 
bility have  mentioned  it.    He  must  have  considered  some  of  them 

VOL.    IV.  D  D 


402       AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY        CtTAf^.  XXXIt. 

ks  r&y  ancient ;  whereas  lie  sftys,  that  the  ficSienhen  df  Ldogh- 
Neagh  used  to  see  and  show  such  towers  in  die  bosom  of  that  lake^ 
which  was  said  to  have  been  formed  by  &  sudden  intindlitioifi  at  ft 
very  ancient  period.  He  alluded  to  the  tradition  oif  Lou^fh-NeH^, 
having  burst  out  in  the  re^  of  Lugaid  Risbhdei^,  who  be- 
came Idiig  of  Iretimd  in  the  year  65  of  the  Chi^'an  era.  {See 
Hams' J^Caunfylqf  Dotvn,  ch.  1;) 

Xl^)  This  opmion  seems  to  hiive  bifen  pTop6Bed  first  byk 
Desiii  Kichardson  of  Beltuxbet,  from  whokh'h  was  taken  by  HftrriSy 
who  has  endeavoured  (Jlnf^.  ck.  !?•)  to  kiMe  It  appear 'probable. 
It  has  been'adopted  also  by  Dr.  Mihier,  {better  I4*«  gttoied  ahovd) 
who  maintains,  that  these  towers  were  well  JEtdai^ted  fin*  'hid^itti' 
tions  d*  the  Inclusi,  In  the  Acts  of  St.  Dunchad  0'fenEU>is.  (of 
whom  see  Chap.  xxii.  (.  \5)  the  place,  iti  which  he  led  the  life 
of  an'^anchbret,  is  called  a  prison  of  lUUrfdw  tndosure,  in  ardi 
indusorii  ergastulo  dausus  /  but  it  is  not  mentioned  whether  'it 
was  a  tower  or  not.  Harris  imagined,  that  aH  the  Irish  anchordta 
lived  in  the^round  towers.  For  this  he  had  no  fbundation  whatk>. 
ever.  Many  of  them  lived  in  huts  or  caves  in  unfrequented  places. 
We  have  met  with  several  of  them  at  Armagh ;  but  their  ha- 
bitations are  constantly  called  cdls  not  totoets. 

(150)  I  do  not  find,  that  those,  who  think  that  the  Round 
towers^were  built  for  anchorets,  have  g^ven  us  aiiy  explanation  of 
the  use  of  the  four  windows.  Dr  Miher  assigns  ohe  or  two  reiisohs 
for  the  division  mlo  floors  or  stories ;  and  I  know  that  they  Vere 
requisite  for  enabling  a  person  to  Ascend  to  the  top  by  means 'of 
ladders;  butT  confess  that  I  cannot  see  the  neces^fbr  m^Jdng 
so  many  stories,  or,  what  comes  to  the  same  point,  'fbr  raisn^  the 
lowers  so  high,^  if  they  were  originally  Intended  merely  for  "anchor- 
ets. He  does  not  say  what  Harris  strives  to  maintain,  v&.  iSilit 
they  were  divided  into  stories  or  lofts  m  finitation  of  the  ^iSlars  of 
the  Eastern  Stylites,  such  as  St  Symeon,  St  Darnel.  &c ;  Ibr,  let 
Harris  say  what  he  will,  the  only  means  of  ascenrto  the  tops  of 
those  pillars'  wias  from  without,  tliefe  b^g'rioneittride. 

(151)  This  IS  the^  account  ^ven  by  Smith  (Bbtoty  iff  the 
imfUy^S^c.  of  Corh  VoU  2.  >  408.)  fifom,  he  ^ys,  wmeMft 
MSS.  If'we  could  rely  on  this  rrferenbe,  it*  8htJtfld*T>e  'flfluMfid, 
tbat  the  Round  towers  were  applied  "to  tSat  purlpfte.  As-  arf  adffi- 
tionaf  proof,  be  states,  that  the  In&iiaihefer'ajpeiMceb^ 


CHAP.  XXXII.  ^F   IRELAND.  403 

the  Jiatin  nangie  for  a  tower,  I  doubt  much,  whetber  it  had  thfit 
acceptation  in  Irish ;  at  least  I  cannot  find  it  in  any  Irish  diction- 
ary. Ledwich  (Antiq'  Sfc  p,  298)  charges  Smith  with  inconsis- 
tency, as  if  he  had  said  elsewhere,  that  those  towers  were  belfries. 
Now  the  &ct  is,  that  Smith  merely  said,  that  the  one  of  Ardmore 
had  been  used  as  a  belfrey ;  but  he  did  not  assert,  that  such  was 
the  general  use  of  all  of  them.  (See  above  Not.  126.)  I  wish 
Smith  had  giv^en  us  the  title  of  the  MS.  or  JldSS.  to  which  he 
referred. 

§.  XVI.  Yet  after  all,  notwithstanding  it  cannot 
be  denied  that  they  were  applied  in  Christian  times 
.to  some  ecclesiastical  or  religious  purposes,  some  as 
belfries,   others  perhaps  as  retreats  for  anchorets, 
others  as  habitations  for  penitents,  or,  as  may  also 
be  conjectured,  of  some  persons  connected  with  the 
aervice  of  neighboui:in^  churches,  the  question  still 
remains,  whence  the  singular  style  of  architecture, 
in  which  they  universally  appear,  was  derived  to 
Ireland.     There  are  no  towers  of  a  similar  construc- 
tion to  be  found  in  any  part  of  continental  Europe. 
To  suppose,  as  some  have  thought,  that  they  were 
erected  by  the  Danes  or  Ostmen,  is  evidently  a  great 
mistake  ;  for,,  were  they  of  Danish  architecture,  how 
could  it  have  happened,  that  neither  in  the  jScandi- 
navian  countries  whence  those  people  came,  nor  in 
England,  where  they  ruled  more  or  less  for  a  great 
number  of  years,  nor  in  Normandy  or  other  parts  of 
Europe,  which  they  occupied,  is  there  a  vestige  of 
such  buildings  or  any  tradition  concerning  them  to 
be  met  with  ?  (132)    Round  towers  or  the  remains 
of  them  are  xound  in  every  part  of  Ireland,  aiod 
icery  mapy  of  them  in  places,  which  were  never  pos- 
aes^d  by  the  Daixes.  (133)    On  the  contrary*  there 
neither  were  nor  are  any  of  them  in  some  pf  the 
^ef  9eats  of  the  Dan^  such  as,  Waterford   and 
Wjexford*    The  peculiarity  of  th^^  towers  qonsists 
QOt  in  ^eir  bfe^iqg  jn^i;^ly  ro.utid;  for  round  build- 
i^  were  jconaobn  enQu^^h,  an^  Xjffi  pi^s,  npt 

dds 


404         AN  ECCLSStASTICAL   HISTORY         CHAP.  XXXII. 

towers,  of  the  Eastern  Stylites  are  said  to  have  been 
round ;  but  where  do  we  find  in  other  countries 
towers  of  a  conical  form,  having  the  entrance  into 
them  many  feet  above  the  ground,  with  at  the  top 
four  windows  facing  the  four  cardinal  points,  roofed 
&c.  ?  Now  it  is  exceedingly  remarkable,  that  towers 
of  an  exactly  similar  construction  exist  at  this  day  in 
Hindostan.  Lord  Valentia  saw  two  of  them  near 
Bhaugulpore,  of  which  he  has  given  a  drawing. 
The  door  or  entrance  into  them  is,  as  appears  from 
the  drawing,  about  twelve  feet  above  the  ground ; 
there  are  four  windows  at  the  top,  just  as  in  the 
Irish  towers,  and  they  are  covered  with  a  small 
roundish  roof.  Of  them  he  writes  thus }  **  I  was 
**  much  pleased  with  the  sight  of  two  very  singular 
"  round  towers  about  a  mile  N.  W.  of  the  town. 
"  They  much  resemble  those  buildings  in  Ireland, 
**  which  have  hitherto  puzzled  the  antiquaries  of  the 
**  s&ter  kingdoms,  excepting  that  they  are  more  or- 
''  namcnted.  It  is  singular,  that  there  is  no  tra- 
"  dition  concerning  them,  nor  are  they  held  in  any 
"  respect  by  the  Hindoos  of  this  country.  The 
"  Rajah  of  Jyenagur  considers  them  as  holy^  and 
**  has  erected  a  small  building  to  shelter  the  great 
number  of  his  subjects,  who  annually  come  to 
worship  here.  I  have  given  an  engraving  of  them, 
as  I  think  them  curious."  (134)  These  towers 
were  undoubtedly  erected  by  a  people,  who  professed 
a  religion  different  from  that  of  the  majority  of  the 
modem  Hindoos. 

(1 32)  Lynch  b,  as  far  as  I  can  discover,  the  first  author,  who 
has  mentioned  the  Danes  as  the  builders  of  the  Round  towers,  and 
this  he  gives  as  only  a  hearsay.  He  writes ;  {Cantbr,  Evers.  p.  133.) 
"  Exiguas  tamen  illas  orbiculares  arctasque  turres  Dani,  Hiber- 
niam  Giraldo  authore  anno  Dom*  838  prlmum  ingressi,  primi 
erexisse  dicuntur^  non  ut"  &c.  as  above  Not.  127.  Peter  Walsh  co- 
pied Lynch,  changing  his  dicuntur  into  most  certain.  This  idea 
was  taken  up  by  Molyneux,  who  has  nothing  but  loose  unhistorical 


CHAP.  XXXII.  OF    IRELAND.  405 

conjectures  on  the  subject,  one  of  which  is  quite  wrong.     He  sa3rs ; 
"  Had  the  old  native  Irish  been  tlie  authors  of  this  kind  of  archi- 
tecture, they  surely  would  have  raised  such  towers  as  these  in  se- 
veral parts  of  Scotland  also,  where  they  have  been  planted  and 
settled  many  ages  past ;  but  there  we  hear  of  none  of  them/'   Now 
the  &ct  is,  that  there  are  two  of  them  in  Scotland,  one  at  Aber- 
nethy,  and  the  other  at  Brechin,  as  Ledwich  himself  mentions, 
(p.  294<.)  who  has  given  a  drawing  of  the  latter  together  with  that 
of  the  church  and  the  adjoining  square  belfrcy.    From  this  belfrey 
annexed  to  the  church  of  Brechin  it  is  clear,  that  the  Round  tower 
at  the  other  side  was  not  one.    Ledwich  has  shamefully  imposed 
on  his  readers  by  representing  (p  288.  seqq.)  Giroldus  Cambrensis 
as  having  asserted,  that  the  Round  towers  were  built  by  the  Danes. 
Now  Giraldus  says  no  such  thing,  nor  in  the  little  that  he  lias  said 
relatively  to  tlieir  mode  of  construction,  whicli  is  all  comprised  in 
the  few  words  quoted  above,  ( N(^*  128.)  does  he  make  any  men- 
tion of  Danes  or  Ostmen,     On  the  contraiy  he  plainly  hints,  that 
the  architecture  of  them  was  purely  Irish,  more  patriae*    Besides» 
from  his  having  looked  upon  at  least  some  of  them  as  very  ancient, 
(see  ib.)  it  is  evident,  that  he  could  not  liave  imagined,  that  they 
were  erected  by  the  Danes,  whereas  he  supposed  that  they  ex- 
isted in  Ireland  before  the  arrival  of  that  nation.  Ledwich  squeezed 
his  misrepresentation  of  Giraldus  out  of  another  of  Lynch's  mean- 
ing in  the  above  quoted  words.     Lynch  says,  that  the  Round 
towers  are  reported  to  have  been  first  erected  by  the  Danes,  whose 
first  arrival  in  Ireland  was,  according  to  Giraldus,  in  the  year 
858.     The  sense  of  this  plain  passage  is  twisted  by  Ledwich,  as 
if  Lynch  had  stated  that  Giraldus  said,  that  the  Danes  not  only 
first  came  to  Ireland  in  838,  but  tliat  they  were  likewise  the  first 
builders  of  the  Round  towers.  Lynch  could  not  have  even  thought 
of  attributing  such  an  assertion  to  Giraldus,  whereas  his  object 
was  to  refiite  the  supposition  of  Giraldus,  that  there  were  such 
towers  in  Ireland  at  times  much  earlier  than  those  of  the  Danes. 
Ljrnch  was  arguing  against   what  Giraldus  has   about  Round 
towers  being  seen  in  Lough  Neagh,  (see  ib^)  and  strove  to  refute 
him  by  showing,  that  there  were  not  any  such  towers  in  Ireland  at 
the  very  ancient  period  alluded  to  by  Giraldus,  whereas,  he  says, 
they  are  reported  to  owe  their  origin  to  tlie  Danes,  who,  accord- 
ing to  Giraldus  himself,  did  not  come  to  Ireland  until  A.  D.  838. 


406       AN   ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  CHAP.  XXXII. 

(Bjr  the  bye  Ginddus  was  wrong  in  his  date;  for,  as  has  been  sieen 
elsewhere,  there  were  Danes  in  Ireland  sevektil  years  earlier.)  Die 
reader  will  now  be  able  to  form  an  opinion  of  Ledwich's  logic  and 
critical  rules,  and  to  judge  of  hts  fidelity  in  referring  to  authorities. 
I  must  here  touch  upon  a  pitiful  aigument  adduced  by  Molyneux 
in  confirmation  of  his  hypothesis.  He  supposed,  that  Cloghackd* 
a  word  formed  from  Chcteach^  and  signifying  Bd/rey^  was  the 
original  name  for  a  Round  tower.  In  this  he  was  mistaken ;  and 
even  according  to  Lynch,  whom  he  seems  to  have  followed,  that 
could  not  have  been  the  original  name;  for  Liyndti  says,  (see  Not. 
127)  that  they  were  not  erected  for  the  purpose  of  being  used  as 
belfries.  Molyneux  then  tells  us,  that  Cloghachd  was  taken  from 
a  foreign  tongue,  and  derived  from  Clugga  a  German-Saxon  word, 
that  signifies  a  bell ;  and  that  therefore  said  towers  were  built  by 
foreigners,  that  is,  by  the  Ostmen.  Now  he  was  quite  wrong  as 
to  this  derivation ;  whereas  Cloghachd  was  formed  from  the  Irish 
Cloc  or  Clog  the  very  ancient  name  for  a  beU,  and  which  was  used 
by  the  Irish  long  before  the  German-Saxons  had  churches  orbeOs* 
We  find  it  latinized  into  Cloccat  and  it  was  used  by  ColumbkiD» 
and  generally  by  the  ancient  Irish  writers,  as  signifying  a  bell* 
(See  Not.  186.  to  Chap.  xi.  and  Colgan,  Tr.  Th.  p.  S74.)  So 
that,  instead  of  giving  Saxon  et3miology  to  Cloghachd,  the  Saxon 
Clugga  was  most  probably  derived  from  the  Cloc  or  Clog  of  the 
Irish  teachers  of  the  Saxons. 

(133)  Ledwich  seems  to  have  been  aware  of  this  difficult;  for 
he  says  {p.  289.)  that  the  Irish  imitated  the  Ostmen  in  the  con- 
struction of  these  towers.  To  make  us  believe,  that  the  Irish 
imitated  their  bitterest  enemies,  would  require  more  dian  his  bare 
word. 

(134-)  Lord  Valentia's  Voyages  and  Travels,  Vol  1./).  85. 

§.  XVII.  Tlie  great  similarity  of  these  towers  in 
the  interior  of  Hindostan  to  our  Irish  Round  towers, 
has  convinced  me,  that,  as  my  worthy  and  learned 
friend  General  Vallancey  had  long  endeavoured  to  es- 
tablish in  varit)tts' tracts  of  his,  (1^5)  that  this  mode  of 
architecture  was  introduced  into  Ii^eland  in  the  times 
of  paganism  by  a  people,  who  came  to  this  country 
from  some  far  distant  part  of  tlie  East.     The<pat- 


CHAP.    XXXrt.  OS  IRELAND.  407 

t%jmif  from  which  the  constructioQ  pf  our  powers  was 
imitate^  were  most  probably  the  fire-tempI^s  of  the 
Peruans  and  others,  who  followed  (he  M^ian  reli- 
gion as  reformed  by  Z^rdusht,  or,  as  he  is  usually 
called,  Zorpastres.  ( 1 36)  Those  temple^  were  usu- 
al! v  round »  and  some  of  them  were  raised  to  a  great 
height.  (iS7)  That  fire  was  in  pagan  times  an  ob- 
ject of  worship,  or,  at  least,  great  veneration  in  Ire- 
land, and  particularly  the  sun,  which  was  considered 
the  greatest  of  all  fires,  is  an  indubitable  fact.  (138) 
Now  the  lower  part  of  an  Irish  Round  tower  might 
have  answered  very  well  for  a  temple,  that  is,  a  place 
in  which  was  an  dtar,  on  which  the  sacred  fire  was 
preserved,  while  the  middle  floors  could  have  served 
as  habitations  for  the  persons  employed  in  watching 
it.  ( 1 89)  The  highest  part  of  the  tower  wa$  an  ob- 
servatory intended  for  celestial  observations,  as,  I 
think,  evidently  appears  from  the  four  windows  be- 
ing placed  directly  opposite  to  the  four  cardinal 
points.  The  veneration,  in  which  the  pagan  Irish 
held  the  heavenly  bodies  and,  above  all,  the  sun, 
must  have  led  them  to  apply  to  astronomical  pur- 
suits, which  were  requisite  also  for  determining  the 
length  of  their  years,  the  solstitial  and  equinoctial 
times,  and  the  precise  periods  of  their  annual  fes- 
tivals. (140)  I  find  it  stated,  that  the  doors  of  most 
of  these  towers  face  the  West.  (141)  If  this  be 
correct,  it  will  add  an  argument  to  show,  that  they 
contained  fire-temples ;  for  the  Magians  always  ad- 
vanced from  the  West  side  to  worship  the  fire.  (14^) 
According  to  this  hypothesis  the  Round  towers  ex- 
isted in  Ireland  before  churches  were  built.  I  see 
no  reason  to  deny,  that  they  did ;  and  the  particular 
style  of  their  construction  shows,  that  they  are  very 
ancient.  (14S)  But  then,  it  is  said,  how  does  it 
happen,  that  they  are  usually  found  near  old  churches? 
In  the  first  place  this  is  not  universally  true.  (144) 
Secondly  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  these  towers  used 
toibe  built  in  towns  or  villages  of  some  note,  such. 


408         AN   ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY       CHA^.  XXXII* 

in  fact,  as  required  churches  in  Christian  times. 
Thus,  wherever  there  was  a  Round  tower,  a  church 
was  afterwards  erected ;  but  not  vice  versa,  whereas 
there  were  thousands  of  churches  in  Ireland  without 
any  such  towers  in  the  vicinity  of  them.  (145) 
Thirdly,  there  was  a  prudential  motive  for  the 
teachers  of  Christian  faith  to  build  churches  near  the 
sites  of  the  Round  towers,  that  they  might  thereby 
attract  their  new  converts  to  worship  the  true  God  in 
the  very  places,  where  they  had  been  in  the  practice 
of  worshipping  the  sun  and  fire.  ( 1 46)  It  may  be, 
that  some  of  these  towers  were  built  after  the  estab- 
lishment of  Christianity  in  Ireland  for  penitential 
purposes,  as  already  alluded  to,  although  I  nave  some 
doubts  about  it ;  (147)  but  I  think  it  can  scarcely 
be  doubted,  that  the  original  models,  according  to 
which  they  were  constructed,  belong  to  the  times  of 
paganism,  and  that  the  singular  style  of  architecture, 
which  we  observe  in  them,  was  brought  from  the 
East,  between  which  and  this  country  it  is  certain 
that  there  was  an  intercourse  at  a  very  ancient  pe- 
riod of  time. 

(135)  I  need  refer  only  to  his  Second  Essay  on  the  Round 
Towers  of  Ireland  in  the  Collectanea  De  Reb.  Hib.  VoL  6.  pari  /. 

(136)  This  is  not  the  [daoe  to  enter  into  the  question  of  the  times 
of  Zoroastres,  or  as  some  would  have  it,  of  divers  Zoroastres.  Bis 
the  one,  who  is  called  the  reformer  of  the  Magian  religion,  lived, 
as  &r  as  I  am  able  to  judge,  during  the  reign  of  Darius  Hystas  • 
pides,  king  of  Persia.  Ledwich  amidst  his  low  and  scurrilous  ob- 
servations fp.  298.)  on  Vallancey's  system,  strives  to  show  by  re- 
feiring  to  Hyde  (Relig.  Vei.  Pers.)  that  the  Persians  had  no  tem- 
ples. He  did  not  know  how  to  distinguish  the  times.  Let  us 
hear  Prideaux,  who  also  refening  to  Hyde  writes  ( Connection^  4*^* 
Pari  1.  cA.  4.);  "  Another  reformation,  which  he  (^Zoroastres) 
^'  made  in  the  Magian  religion,  was,  that  he  caused  fire-temples 
«  to  be  built  wherever  he  came.  For  whereas  hitherto  they  had 
*'  erected  their  altars,  on  which  their  sacred  fire  was  kept,  on  the 
<<  tops  of  hills,  and  liigh  places  in  the  open  air,  and  there  per- 


CHAP.   ZXXIT.  OF  IRELAND.  409 

*<  formed  all  the  offices  of  their  religious  worship^  where  often  by 
**  raiDy  tempests  and  storms,  the  sacred  fire  was  extinguished,  and 
**  the  holy  offices  of  their  religion  interrupted  and  disturbed,  for 
**  the  preventing  of  this  he  directed,  that,  wherever  any  of  those 
<^  altars  were  erected,  temples  should  be  built  over  them,  that  so 
**  the  sacred  fires  might  be  the  better  preserved,  and  the  public 
**  offices  of  their  religion  the  better  performed  before  them.  For 
<(  all  the  parts  of  their  public  worship  were  perfi^rmed  before  these 
<*  public  sacred  fires,  as  all  their  private  devotions  were  befiire  pri- 
**  vate  fires  in  their  own  houses ;  not  that  they  worshipped  the  fire 
**  (for  this  they  always  disowned)  but  God  in  the  fire."  D'Her- 
belot  makes  mention  of  these  fire-temples  or  Pyrda  CBiblioth, 
Orient  at  Aluand  and  Parst) ;  nor  is  there  any  one  acquainted 
with  Oriental  learning,  who  denies,  that  they  existed.  But  what 
did  Ledwich  care  about  learned  men. 

(137)  Hanwaysays,  (Travels^  Part  2.  cA.  4S.  p.  292.)  that 
there  are  at  Sari  in  the  province  of  M azanderan  four  temples  of  the 
Gebres  or  worshippers  of  fire,  who  formerly  inhabited  that  country. 
«*  It  seemed  mconsistent'*  he  adds,  **  that  the  Persians  suffered 
**  these  temples  to  remain  unmolested  after  the  abolition  of  a  re- 
<<  ligion,  whidi  they  now  esteem  grossly  idolatrous;  but  thqr  are 
**  made  of  the  most  durable  materials.  These  edifices  are  rotund, 
*'  and  above  SO  feet  diameter,  raised  in  hei^t  toa  point  near  120 
**  feet."  It  were  to  be  wished,  that  he  had  been  more  pcoticular 
in  his  description  of  them,  and  that  he  had  said  something  about 
the  entrance,  and  about  the  windows,  &c.  The  elevation  of  these 
towers  supplies  an  answer  to  Dr.  Milner*s  observation  (Letter  14.) 
on  Vallancey*s  hypothesis  of  the  Irish  Round  towers  having  been 
Pifraiheia  or  fire  temples.  He  says,  that  for  that  purpose  **  there 
wasnooccasionofcarTying  them  up  to  so  great  a  height  ;**  but  we 
have  now  seen,  that  the  temples  of  Sari  are  also  very  h^.  Mau- 
rice states  in  his  Indian  Antiquities^  quoted  by  Vallancey,  that 
those  fire  temples  were  akoayt  round.  This  much  is  certain,  that 
such  was  the  shape  of  a  great  number  of  them. 

(1S8)  See  Chap.  v.  §.  5.  and  id.  JNot.  43.  There  seem  to 
have  been  in  Ireland,  as  there  were  in  Persia  two  sects  of  fire- 
worshippers,  one,  that  lighted  their  fires  in  the  open  air  and  per- 
fonned  their  religious  ceremonies  on  hills  and  hig^  places^  (Com- 


410  AN  MCdLWJiniCAh  HISTORY      0847.  t^XlU 

IMPQ  with  Nid.  i&  ji.)  wd  the  other,  wha  having  leoeiYed  the 
fdmmtim  of  Zomutres  kept  the  sacrod  fine  m  temfdec 

(139)  PridefMiv,  hmi«  apdken  (<a^  cd.)  of  theiort 
of  ^  ftOowen  ef  Zoraoetieii  w.  the  iafinrier  deigy,  as  he  calls 
thenif  tite  superMtf endant^  aod  the  Aichinagus  or  High  priest, 
mjh  that  tbqr  had  thiee  soits  of  temples.  He  then  praceeds 
m  these  wovds;  **  The  hnrest  asrt  weae  the  pawrhial  dugrhfe 
^  er  omtorieib  iilMiiraBB  served  by  the  ipiMnarGierg|r«-r  And  the 
^  dDtie^  whieh  tb^  there  peifeimedy  vepe  to  read  the  ^aBy 
*^  oSoes  out  of  their  Uturgy*  aad  at  stated  and  sfllemn  times  to 
^*  seed  some  part  ef  Aeir  sacr^  vridngs  to  tfw  people.  Li  these 
**  cbwdies  ibere  weve  im  fise-dteis;  but  the  sacred  fire,  befive 
**  whi(3b  thej  bene  vonhipped,  was  maintained  only  in  a  bunp. 
**  Neptf:  above  these  were  their  fiee-templesy  in  viiichfirewasoon* 
**  tinually  kept  burning  on  a  sacred  altar.  And  tbase  weee— 4fae 
^<  diuvdies  or  temple^  where  the  supeiintendant  resided.  In 
^  e^ery  ope  of  these  were  also  sevesal  of  theinferior  deigy  enter- 
**  tainedf  who-^^ierfonned  all  the  dirJne  offices  under  the  auper- 
**  intendentf  imd  also  took  case  of  the  sacred  fire,  which  they 
**  constantly  watched  dayandnight  by  fixir  and  four  in  their  tuniSy 
*<  tluit  it  might  be  always  kept  burning*  and  never  g/a  out. 
**  Thirdlyy  the  highest  church  above  all  was  tiie  fire^temple,  where 
^  the  ArckimfigU9  resided,"  &c  &om  this  atatement  it  i^ipears, 
that  thef^eople  at  laige  had  access  only  to  what  Pddeaux  calls 
the  lowei^t  sort  of  ehurchesy  and  that  they  were  not  admitted  info 
the  Qse^emples  strictly  undecstood.  The  same  ^rstem  isstill  kept 
up  by  the  Paisees ;  for  as  Anquetil  du  Perron  relates,  {Ztnd. 
Jvest^  Tom  9,p.  560.)  the  pert  or  chamber  of  a  modem  Par- 
see  teaxf^i  petted  Aiesak^gah  .(place  of  fiie),  is  not  accessible  to 
eny  peraoos  exeept  the  Mobedi  and  Hcriedsy  u  e.  4faeir.soits  of 
.deigymep*  exospt  on  some  particular  occasions^  as  in  case  of  such 
cbpcgypi^  pot  being  present,  when  a  privileged  Parsee,  who  has 
passed  thix)Mgh  certain  purifications,  is  allowed  to  enter  it  for  doing 
something  requisite,  keeping  at  the  sai^etime  ^his  mouth  covered 
wjtji  .the  ptnom  or  covering  of  doubled  linen.  Hence  we  may 
understendy  how,  -notwithstanding  the  small  dimensions  of  our 
JUHwd  tewers,  a  part  of  them  might  have  aerved  for  a  fire-temple, 
«!fapfh«as  ee|$nd  eniybydie  miaistses  of^^on;  and  why 
the  entrance  into  them  was  placed  seversl  feet  above  the  ground^ 


CHAP.  XXXIt.  or  IRELAND.  411 

as  it  was  intended  merely  finr  the  use  of  a  peculiar  and  oompani- 
dvdy  small  class  of  persons.  As  Ae  people  at  large  were  not  ad- 
mitted into  them,  they  felt  no  inoonvenienoe  from  the  height  of 
the  doors ;  and  the  reason  for  pladng  them  so  high  was  probably 
to  guard  against  any  pollution  of  the  sacred  fire>  or  of  the  plaoe 
where  it  was  kept,  whidi  mi^  happen,  either  fiom  the  breath 
of  people  standing  near  the  tower,  or  from  other  oausea,  if  die 
door  were  near  the  gromid.  For  sudi  scrupulous  attention  was 
observed  on  tins  point,  that,  as  Prideox  stales,  (ib. )  **  die  priests 
<^  themselves  never  approached  this  fire  but  with  a  cloth  (the 
*^  penom)  over  their  mouths,  that  they  might  not  breath  thereon ; 
**  and  this  they  did,  not  only  when  they  tended  the  fire  Id  lay 
**  more  wood  thereon,  or  do  any  other  service  tdlxHit  it,  but  also 
**  when  they  approached  it  to  read  the  daily  offices  of  their  Utuigy 
^  before  it.'*  He  says  Hkewise,  that  the  priests  <<fed  it  <mly  with 
**  wood  stripped  of  its  bark,  and  of  that  sort  whidi  they  thought 
**  most  clean,  and  they  never  did  blow  it  either  with  beUow^,  or 
<'  with  their  breath,  for  fear  of  poUuting  it;  and  to  do  this 
<<  either  of  those  ways,  or  to  cast  any  unclean  thmg  into  it,  was 
<*  no  less  than  death  by  the  lamr  of  the  land,  as  long  as  those  xyf 
'*  that  sect  reigned  in  it." 

Dr.  Milner,  objecting  {Letter  ek.)  to  the  hypothesis  of  the  Irish 
Round  towers  having  been  fire4emples,  sejrs,  that  ''  they  ought 
rather  to  have  been  left  open  at  the  top,  like  our  great  furnaces, 
than  dosed  up  as  they  are  foimd  to  be."  He  si^tposed  that  the 
fires  contained  in  them  were  great  blazing  masses  like  bonfires. 
This  fai  a  mistake,  whereas  those  of  the  fire*temples  were  small, 
gentle,  and  placed  on  altais.  To  leave  said  tomples  open  at  the 
top  would  have  been  in  dirdct  of^xMtion  to  the  object  of  Zcwoastres* 
who  introduced  the  &Aion  of  temples  for  the  very  purpose  of  pro- 
(acting  the  holy  fire  against  rain,  storms,  Sre.  (Seeabove  N^,  1S6,) 
And  at  this  day  the  Atesdkgah  of  the  Parsees  is  a  covered  room, 
as  Anquetil  informs  us,  (loc.  dt.  p.Sll.)  who  also  remarks,  (p.  569r) 
dmt  means  arecontrived  for  caiiying  off  the  smoke.  And  such 
bright  have  also  been  easily  contrived  in  the  Boaad  towers  with 
thehelp  of  theioop-heles,  whkhive  find  in  them,  fv  of  the  door; 
which  I  mentbn  to  guard  against  an  objection  that- might  be  aoade 
of  how  those  covered  temples  w«i^  kept  five  fiwm  «aoke. 

(140)  SoeDr.  O^Connr,  Rer.Hib.  £cr.  I.  PvU^.p.  S3,  and 


412         AN   ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY     CHAP,   XXXII. 

Index  to  Proleg.  p,  206.  In  the  former  place  he  quotes  passages 
from  Tigamach)  and  from  the  Annals  of  Ulster  and  ci  the  4 
Masters  at  A.  995,  in  which  among  other  buildings  destroyed  by 
lightning  at  Armagh  are  mentioned  Fiadh^Nemeadk^  i,  e.  odesdal 
tesdmom'es  or  indications.  They  are  distinguished  from  the 
doicteachoj  or  belfries,  and  might  have  been,  as  he  conjectures, 
Round  towers  used  for  astronomical  purposes.  It  is  well  known, 
that  the  astronomical  studies  were  culdvated  in  Ireland,  and  we 
have  met  with  several  Irishmen,  who  were  well  versed  in  them, 
such  as  Cumian,  author  of  the  Paschal  epistle,  St.  Viigilius, 
Dungal,  &c 

(141 )  Smith,  Hist,  of  Cork,  Fo/.  2.p.408. 
(142^  Prideaux  says  (loc.  cit)  that,  <<  when  they  came  before 
these  fires  to  worship,  they  always  approached  them  on  the  west 
side,  that  having  their  faces  towards  them,  and  also  towards  the 
rising  sun  at  the  same  time,  they  might  direct  their  worsh^  to- 
wards both." 

(143)  Dr.  Milner,  an  excellent  judge  in  these  matters,  touch- 
ing (Letter  cit»)  on  the  period,  in  which  they  were  generally 
erected,  writes ;  **  It  appears  to  me,  that  this  must  be  very  re- 
mote, from  the  circular  arches  over  the  doors  of  many  of  them, 
which  proves  them  to  be  anterior  to  the  introduction  of  tlie  pointed 
arch,"  &c    He  also  remarks,  that  in  the  times  of  Giraldus  Cam- 
brensis,  as  I  have  already  mentioned,  they  were  oonsidcred  as  of 
great  antiquity.    The  materials,  of  which  they  are  built,  being 
usually  of  the  best  kind,  ex.  r.  those  of  the  tower  at  CasheL  which 
are  much  better  than  those  of  the  adjoining  and  much  more  mo- 
dem cathedral,  the  excellence  and  neatness  of  the  workmanship, 
circumstances  noticed  by  Dr.  Milner,  the  thickness  of  the  walk, 
generally  about  three  feet,  and  their  conical  form,  are  more  than 
sufficient  to  account  for  their  durability  and  for  their  havii^  been 
so  little  injured  by  time,  although  some  of  them  may  have  been 
erected  two  thousand  years  ago. 

(144)  I  mean,  if  understood  of  being  very  near  the  churches* 
Those  of  Kildare  and  Drumiskin  (oo.  Louth)  stand  90  feet,  and 
that  of  Downpatrick  48  from  the  respective  churches.  (Ledtoich. 
Antiq.p.  304.) 

(145)  See  Ledwich's  list  of  Round  towers,  id.  p*  300.  seqg.  It 
is  not,  however  complete.    Mr.  Dutton  (Statistical  Snrveif  of 


CHAP*  XXXII.  OF  IRELAKD.  413 

the  county  of  Clares  ch.  v.  sect,  2S.)  makes  mentioii  of  some  in  that 
county,  which  are  omitted  in  said  list* 

(146)  I  cannot  better  illustrate  this  point  than  by  referring  to 
the  conduct  of  Gr^oiythe  great  in  his  directions  to  the  misaionaiy 
Augusdn,  communicated  in  a  letter  to  the  abbot  Mellitus^  {ap. 
Bed,  EccL  Hist,  L*  1.  cap.  SO.)  not  to  destroy  the  temples  of  the 
Anglo-Saxons,  but,  having  overturned  the  idols^  to  purify  these 
temples  and  apply  them  to  the  worship  of  the  true  God,  placing 
altars,  &c.  in  them,  that  so  the  people  might  be  induced,  by  the 
circumstance  of  their  having  been  accustomed  to  resort  to  those 
places,  to  continue  to  do  so  for  the  purpose  of  acquiring  the  know- 
ledge of  the  true  God,  and  adoring  him.  His  words  are ;  **  Didte 
'ei  (Augustine)  quid  diu  mecum  de  causa  Anglorum  cogitans  tiac- 
tavi,  videlicet  quod  &na  idolorum  destrui  in  eadem  gente  minime 
debeant ;  sed  ipsa  quae  in  eis  sunt  idola  destniantur,  aqua  bene* 
dicta  fiat,  in  eisdem  ftnis  aspeigatur,  altaria  construantur,  reli- 
quiae componautur.  Quia,  si  ftna  eadem  bene  constructa  sunt, 
necesse  est  ut  a  cultu  daemonum  in  obsequi  a  veri  Dei  debeant 
commutari,  ut,  dum  gens  ipsa  eadem  fana  sua  non  videt  destrui, 
de  oorde  errorem  depcmat,  et  Deum  verum  cognoscens  ac  adorans 
ad  loca^  quae  consuevit,  Jamiliarius  concurratr  A  similar  prin- 
ciple seems  to. have  actuated  the  preachers  of  Christianity  in  Ire- 
land ;  but,  as  the  Round  towers  could  not,  on  account  of  their 
narrow  dimensions,  be  changed  into  churches,  they  thought  it  ad- 
viseable  to  erect  churches  near  them. 

(147)  Smith,  who  speaks  of  their  having  been  used  as  prisons 
for  penitents,  (above  §,  15.  and  Not.  131.)  says,  {ib.  p.  409.)  that 
the  tower  of  Kbeth  in  W.  Carbery  (county  of  Cork)  was  buOt 
about  the  year  1015,  for  which  he  refers  to  an  old  MS.  containing 
some  annals  of  Munster.  But,  even  supposing  the  accuracy  of 
his  assertion,  I  may  observe,  that  he  represents  this  tower  as  dif- 
fering from  all  the  others  he  had  heard  of.  The  first  stoiy  is  a  re- 
gular hexagon,  each  side  bemg  10  feet  4  inches,  so  that  the  whole 
drcumferenoe  is  62  feeL  This  is  much  greater  than  the  usual  dr- 
cumference  of  the  real  Round  towers,  in  which  no  angles  appear. 
Accordingly,  although  built  somewhat  in  imitation  of  them,  bdng 
from  the  first  stoiy  upwards  quite  round,  it  does  not  precisely  be- 
long to  that  class  of  buildings.  He  does  not  tell  us,  whether  the 
entrance  into  it  be  several  feet  above  the  groundi  or  whether  it 


41*    AN  ECCLB8rA8TlCAi:>  HISTORY,  &C.  CHAF.  XXXU. 

■ 

fa»  at  4bft  i<9  the  Swr  winiiMifS  #^^ 

matkable  peculiarities  of  the  R^und  tonrers  atrictly  «o  calleijL  If 
jtbelraelhatit  waa  ereoted  as  liike  119  Smith  slates,  it  might  have 
faeeBiBtendedjorareoeptadelOTpeBitents.  The  strongest  ai|^- 
Bttnt  Iflaeet  with  &r  the  buSdiog  of  any  Rouod  tawer,  «coc»4ing 
«#  liie«aGieiit  AehioB  in  Christiaa  times,  is  fiirnishad  by  that  o^ 
SrachiB  JB  Soetlandy  iRbich  has  over  one  of  the  two  arches  on  its 
wjastcan  fioot  a.figuve  of  4iur  Saviour  on  the  Cross,  and  between 
both  an^es'twio  small  statues  «f  the  Blessed  Viigm  Mary  and  St. 
John.  (See  Ledwicby  p»  29^  and  ^7,  and  his  dcawing  of  that 
Jtower,  and  Gough's  Oiseroatiani  on  the  lUmnd  tower  of  Brechin  f 
{Arckaeolqgiaf  VoL  2«)  which,  together  with  the  drawing,  haxre 
bean  followed  by  Ledwich.)  If  these  figures  were  placed  Uiere  at 
^tfaetime  of  its  erection,  it  is  evident  that  it  must  be  assigned  to  a 
Christian  period.  Butsnight  not  they  have  been  added  long  after 
the  orijginal  building  of  the  tower,  andafteritwas  applied  to  some 
Christian  puqiase? 


TBB  SKD. 


■^^. 


INDEX. 


1 


». 


INDEX, 


o::^    The  numeral  letters  denote  the  vdnme^   and  the  Arabic 

Jigares  ike  page. 


AbBAIN-DUN,  iii,  22.       . 

Abban,  St.  his  birth,  iii.  14.  '  Two  of  that  name,  15,  16.     His 
death,  15. 

Abbey-leix,  foundation  of,  iv.  262,  264. 

Abingdon,  its  name  from  St.  Abban,  iii;  22. 

Abington.     See  Woney. 

Abstinence  of  the  ancient  Irish,  iv.  34<9,  350,  S5B. 

Achadh-abhia,  i.  465,  anciently  called  Cro-sailech,  468. 

Achad-cinn  or  Achad-dll,  i.  267*      Abbey  of  ii,  105.  .: , 

Achad-Dagan,  ii.  366. 

Achadh-farcha,  i.  420. 

Achadh-Finglaiss,  monastery  of,  ii.  228. 

Achadhfobhair,  i.  245. 

Achadh-Gabhran,  ii.  318. 

Achadh-na-cill,  i.  267* 

Achadh-more,  i.  248. 

Achad-ur,  foundation  of,  iii.  26. 

Achoniy,  St.  Nathan  of,  i.  345. 

Adalgius,  disciple  of  St.  Fursey,  ii.  462,  464. 

Adamnan,  abbot  of  Hy,  the  time  in  which  he  flourished,  i.  60. 
His  life  of  Columb-kul,  ib.  Makes  mention  of  St.  Patrick,  61. 
When  bom,  iii.  12.  Sent  to  Alfred,  king  of  Northumberland, 
for  the  purpose  of  recovering  captives  and  property  carried  off 
from  Ireland  by  Egfrid's  pirates,  9^.  Abbot  of  Raphoe,  97. 
Again  visits  king  Alfred,  tbid.  A  priest  and  monk  of  the  mo« 
nasteiy  of  Coludi,  now  Coldinffham  in  Scotland,  ib.  Again 
sent  ambassador  to  king  Alfred,  149.  Receives  Uie  Roman 
Paschal  computation,  150.     His  death,  ibid. 

Adamnan,  bishop  of  Rathmuiehe,  death  of,  iii.  163. 

Ad  Fontanus,  monastery  of,  li.  267. 

Adhland,  St.  abbot  of  Deny,  iii.  381. 

VOL.  IV.  S  B 


418  INDEX. 

Ado  and  Dado,  two  sons  of  Autharius,  blessed  by  Columbanus,  ii. 

285. 
Adrian  IV.  Pope,  grants  a  bull  to  Heniy  II.  to  take  possessbn  of 

Ireland,  iv.  159  to  165.    Bull  sent  into  Ireland  by  Henry,  222» 

223. 
Aedh,  Aodh,  or  Hugh,  a  common  name  with  the  Irish,  iL  SSS. 
Aedan,  St.  or  Maidoc,  bishop  of  Ferns,  his  fiunfly,  &c  iL  335, 

835. 
Aedan,  a  military  man,  becomes  a  monk  at  Fore,  iii.  51. 
Aedan,  apostle  of  Northumberland,  iL  416.     Gets  a  grant  of 

Lindisfam,  417.    His  diocese,  &C.421.    His  death,  424. 
Aedus  or  Hugh,  a  bishop,  death  of,  i.  419. 
Aedus  or  Hugh,  monarcn  of  Ireland,  ii.  13.   Killed,  198. 
Aedgen,  St.  bishop  of  Fore,  death  of,  iii.  194. 
Aedgen  Brito,  bishop  of  Kildare,  death  of,  iiL  322. 
Aelchu,  abbot  of  Clonard,  death  of,  iiL  166. 
Aemonia,  monastery  of,  ii.  166. 
Aengus,  ceile  De.     See  Aengus  the  HagiologisL 
Aengus,  coadjutor  abbot  of  Hy,  iii.  343. 
Aengus  Hua  Lapain,  iiL  370. 
Aengus,  son  of  Natfi^ich,  king  of  Cashel,  L  280,  282,  394,  400. 

ii.  98. 
Aengus  Macnisse,  bishop  of  Connor,  L  422, 435. 
Aengus,  son  of  Olild,  i.  263. 
Aengus,  the  Hagiologist,  iii.  232,  233,  245,  249. 
Aethena,  mother  of  St.  Columb-kill,  ii.  106,  112. 
Afiica,  St.  abbess  of  Kfldaie,  iii.  170, 172. 
Afiica,  wife  of  John  De  Courcey,  iv.  321. 
Aghabo,  monastery  of,  ii.  201.    Hundered  by  the  Danes,  iii. 

366.     See  of  Ossoiy  there,  iv.  237,  239. 
Aghacaiuid,  monasteiy  of,  iii.  132,  134. 
Aghadoe,  the  great  church  of,  iv.  168.    See  of,  169. 
Aghagower,  L  245,  248. 
Aghamore,  L  248. 

Agilbert,  bishop  of  the  West  Saxons,  iii.  60,  62. 
Aldan  St.  or  W&idoc,  bishop  of  Ferns,  i.  470.  See  Aedan. 
Aidan  Hua  Fiachrach,  St.  li.  104. 
Aldan  king  of  the  British  Scots,  ii.   173,  178.    Inquiiy  con- 

ceming  his  claim  to  Dalreida,  237. 
Aidan,  disciple  of  St.  Cartliagh,  ii.  359, 364. 
Aidan,  bishop  of  Glendaloch,  iii.  34. 
Aidan,  brother  to  St.  Fiannan,  bishop  of  KiMoe,  iii.  148. 
Aidan,  bishop  of  Mayo,  iii.  201. 
Aidan,  Hua  Condumha,  iii.  267. 
Aidhichan,  bishop  and  abbot  of  Conor,  iii.  323, 324. 
Aidus,  St.  abbot  and  bishop  of  Kildare,  L  214,  219.  iii.  33. 
Aidus,  abbot  of  Tirdaglass,  iii.  273,  274. 
Aidus,  brother  of  St.  Foila,  ii.  328. 
Aidus,  bishop  of  Sletty,  iii.  140. 


INDEX.  419 

Aldus  Fionliath,  monarch  of  Ireland,  iii.  2^2,  326>  S27. 

Aldus,  &ther  of  Cathald  king  of  Munster,  ii.  5. 

Aldus,  king  of  Connaught,  ii.  145»  198,  199. 

Aldus  OTairreth,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iii.  448. 

Aldus  Oirdnidhe,  iii.  S41,  244. 

Aldus  son  of  Ainmirech,  monarch  of  Ireland,  ii.  122.  2S7.  liL 
801. 

Aldus,  son  of  Brec,  ii.  10, 187, 188. 

Aldus,  son  of  Degil,  i.  456. 

Aidus,  scribe  of  Roscommon,  iii.  329. 

Aldus,  sumamed  Slani,  monarch  of  Ireland,  ii.  301. 

Aldus,  sumamed  Uairiodhnach,  monarch  of  Ireland,  ii.  301. 

Ailbe,  a  priest,  different  from  Ailbe  of  Emly,  1.  15,  240,  243. 

Ailbe  of  Emly,  St.  i.  22,  23,  283,  287,  31.7,  396,  461.  ii.  10  K 

Ailbe  of  Senchua,  1.  462. 

Ailech,  monastery  of,  ii.  29. 

Ailech,  the  residence  of  the  chief  of  Inish  Owen,  i.  262,  263. 

Aiin,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  i.  440,  461,  4-62,  495. 

AiliU  of  Maghbile,  i.  410. 

Aingin,  or  Angina,  monasteiy  of,  ii.  52,  57* 

Ainmirech  or  Ainmireus,  monarch  of  Ireland,  L  470.  ii.  13. 

Airendan,  St  u*  331. 

Airendanus,  a  priest,  iii.  11. 

Aiidne-Coemhan,  abbey  of,  ii.  221. 

Alban,  St.  1.  464, 466. 

Albanius,  a  name  of  tiie  elder  Gildas,  i.  476. 

Albert,  St  brother  to  St.  Erard,  1. 1 1 1,  1 13. 

Albinus,  called  Alcuin,  iii.  207,  208,  209,  210,  211,  213. 

Albuin,  or  Witta,  bishop  of  Buraburg,  iii.  178,  180. 
Alchfnd,  prince,  ill.  59. 

Alduid,  i.  477i 

Alduith,  or  Dunbarton,  iii.  327. 
Alcuin,  iii.  207  &  seqq.  230. 
Alderic,  or  Aidus  Barbarus,  iii-  445. 

Alectum,  Madovius,  bishop  of,  11.  33.^ 

Alexander  III.  Pope,  his  brief  conferring  the  bull  of  Adrian,  ir. 

222,  223. 
Alfred,  educated  in  Ireland,  L  90,  96. 
Algnied,  bishop  of  Ardbraccan,  iii.  202. 
AlUd  or  Aim  Molt,  monarch  of  Ireland,  1.392. 
Alild  and  Illand  princes  of  Leinster,  1.  394. 
Alild,  abbot  of  Mungret,  iiL  192. 
Alild,  abbot  of  Clever,  iii.  340. 
Alitherus,  abbot  ofClonmacnois,  ii.  124,  241. 
All  Saints,  priory  of.  Iv.  186, 187. 
Alphabet,  tne  Roman,  i.  220. 
Altars  in  churches,  Iv.  269,  272,  395,  397. 
Alto,  St.  iii.  189. 
Alto-Munster,  monastery  of,  iii.  189. 


420  INDEX. 

Altraighe  Cliach^  district  of,  ii.  94. 

Amalgaid,  abp.  of  Armagh,  iii.  427. 

Amandus  of  Uourdeaux,  1. 199. 

Amarbaric,  monastery  of,  iii.  2\9y  220,  321. 

AmlafiT,  king  of  Dublin,  iii.  432. 

Amlave  plunders  Araia^,  iii.  326.    Death  of,  327*  See  Auli£P. 

Amnidiad,  St.  iii.  443. 

Anagrates,  fort  of,  ii.  267,  268. 

Anat-caltrain,  i.  208. 

Anatolius,  first  inventer  of  the  Paschal  computation,  it.  375* 

Anatolius,  an  Irishman,  iii.  362,  364. 

Anatrim,  monastery  of  ii.  222. 

Anchorets  called  Indusi^  iv.  394,  402. 

Andrew  de  Stokes,  prioiy  of  St.  iv.  249* 

Andrew,  disciple  of  St.  Donatus,  iii.  280,  281. 

Angarbh,  son  of  Olill  king  of  Leinster,  iii.  366. 

Anglesey,  battle  of,  i.  477» 

AnmcharOy  meaning  of,  ii.  56> 

Anmire,  abp.  of  Armagh,  iii.  322,  325. 

Anmireus,  monarch  of  Ireland,  ii.  198. 

Anselm,  abp.  of  Canterbury,  iv.  13,  14,  18>  21»  22. 

Antrim,  i.  346,  348,  403,  422. 

Antiphonarium  Benchorense,  i.  59^  60. 

Antipodesi  doctiine  of,  taught  by  Fergal,  iii.  190* 

Aodh  Bennain  king  of  Munster,  iii.  5. 

Aodh  Caomh,  king  of  Cashel,  ii.  213. 

Aonach-Tailten,  i.  210. 

Ara*chliach,  i,  287. 

Arbertac,  St.  iii.  ^55» 

Arbogast,  St  iii.  101,  102. 

Aractac,   abbot   of  Ferns,   iii.  176,    177. 

Ara-na-naomhi  see  Am-Island. 

Archdall  (author  of  the  Monasticon  Hibemicum),  blunders  of 
noticed,  i.  69,  246,  247,  255,  258,  264,  267,  270,  276,  278, 
296,  304,  311,  345,  348,  404,  412,  415,  463.  ii.  5,  12,24, 
27,  36,  39,  5By  59,  64,  73,  100,  105,  119,  123,  134,  137, 
143,  189,  195,  211,  214,  224,  225,  231,  232,  309,  321, 
525,  328,  356,  361,  362,  363,  398,  406.  iiL  9,  10,  13,  19, 
20,27,28,36,46,48,49,81,82,  85,  86,  88,  102,  130,  230. 
iv.  130,  131,  180,  234,  249,  250,  293,  327,  334. 

Archers,  &c.  excommunicated,  iv.  271. 

Architecture,  ecclesiastical,  iv.  391.    Pagan,  406. 

Archpriests,  iv.  222.  223 

Ardbraccan,  ii.  346,  iii.  374,  433.  iv.  55y  322,  346,  377. 

Ardcam.  i.  462,  463,  iv.  344,  346. 

Ardfert,  i.  420,  421.  ii.  31,  354. 

Ardfinan,  monasteiy  of,  iiL  84. 

Ardgoal  or  Adrogoal,  i.  148« 

Ardlathrann  church,  ii.  3S9. 

Ardmacha,  see  Armagh. 


INDEX,  421 

Ardmore,  L  461* 
Ard-oilean,  monasteiy  of,  m.  49. 
Ardpatrick,  i.  308. 
Ardsailech,  i.  312. 
Ardstrath  or  Ardstraw,  iL  190. 
Arecluta,  or  Alduid,  i.  477. 
Arectac,  Abp.  of  Armagh,  ill.  233,  234. 
Arsurius,  king  of  Leinster,  iii  426. 
Andius,  bishop,  ii.  271,  ^2. 
AristobuluB,  i.  2. 

Armagh,  sundry  things  relating  to,  i.  74,  275,  308,  312,  315, 
402,  403,  450.  iii.  266,  270,  271,  277,  326,  346,  347,  361, 
367,  382,  385,  424,  490.  iv.   31,  34,  77,  91,  94,  101,  110, 
136,  182,  190,    195,   238,   256,   259,   260,  261,  308,  315, 
342,  343. 
Armoric  Britain,  L  92. 
Arn  island,  monastery  of,  ii.  51,  396. 
Aroasian  canons,  iv.  336. 
Arran,  i.  404. 

Artchain,  monastery  of,  ii.  162 
Artgal,  don  of  Cathald  king  of  Conaught,  iii.  232. 

Arthur,  king  of  Britain,  i.  477,  482,  483. 

Artrigius,  coadjutor  bi^op  of  Armagh,  iii.  257,  266,  267* 

Asacus,  a  bishop.    See  Asicus,  i.  340. 

Ashroe,  or  Easrue,  abbey  of  formed,  iv.  238. 

Asicus  a  bishop,  i.  242,  261,  340,  403,  418. 

Assanus,  St.  i.  418. 

Assembly  at  Cashel,  iv.  20. 

Astronomical  studies  cultivated  by  the  Irish,  iv.  412. 

Athaddy,  abbey  of,  iv.  186. 

Athassel,  monastery  of,  iv.  335,  336. 

Athboy,  great  convention  at,  iv.  188. 

Ath-cliath,  now  Dublin,  blessed  by  St.  Patridt,  i.  275. 

Ath-Truim,  now  Trim.     See  Trim. 

Athmcta,  St.  i.  245,  247,  iii.  39,  43- 

Attala,  successor  of  Columbanus,  ii.  295. 

Attracta,  i.  245,  247,  429.  iii.  39,  43. 

Augulus,  St.  bishop  and  martyr,  i.  6. 

Augurius  St.  a  bishop,  i.  6. 

Augusta,  London  not  the  only  city  so  called,  i.  8. 

Augustin,  St.  his  legatine  powers  confined  to  Britain,  iii.  467, 
468. 

Augustinian  canons,  iv.  104,    105,   106,  136,   293,  313,  322, 

347. 
Auliff  or  Amlave  or  Olave,  a  Norwegian  prince^  liL  326. 
AulifF,  son  of  Godfiid,  iii.  373. 
Auliff,  king  of  the  Danes,  iii.  415. 
Autharius  entertains  Columbanus,  iL  284. 
Auxilius,  St.  i.  195,  259,  261,  333. 
Axilius,  St.  i.  195. 


42S  nra>Bx» 

B. 

BadiuU  Muniy  or  staff  of  St.  Muza,  iiL  37. 

Badoney,  church  of,  L  264. 

BadonicuB,  the  younger  Gildas  so  called,  L  476* 

Baile<huinmg*  See  Baidhuninega. 

Bais-leac-mor,  or  Baslick,  St.  Sacellus,  bishop  of»  L  244. 

Baitan,  bishop  of  Cloimiacnois,  ii.  60,  413. 

Baitan,  founoer  of  the  monasterr  of  Sath-r^inden,  iL  133. 

BaiteUadi,  abbot  df  Trim,  death  of,  iii.  177. 

Baithan,  bishq)  of  Teigh-baithin,  ii,  413. 

Baithen,  set  over  one  (x  the  monasteries  at  Ethica,  ii.  162. 

Baithen,  abbot  of  Hy,  ii«250.    His  death  259. 

Baithen,  son  of  Alia,  ii.  413. 

Baldhuninega  or  BaldhunnegOf  monqr  sent  (or  the  brethren  o^ 
iiL  230,  232. 

Baldoyle,  lands  of,  made  over  to  the  priory  of  All  Saints,  iv.  186. 

Ballidughgail.  See  Baldoyle. 

Ballimore  Lough  Seudy,  the  house  of  Gilbertin  cancHis  of,  ir. 
836,  837. 

Ballybaghal,  town  of,  gnnted  to  the  abbey  of  St.  Mai/s,  Dublin, 
ir.  248. 

BallymooB.   See  Beallach  Mughna. 

Baltmglass,  abbey  of,  iv.  186. 

Banchor  or  Bangor  near  Chester,  i.  437. 

Banchor,  Benchar^  or  Ban^  near  Gamddeigus,  mona^eiv  oC 
founded  by  St.  Comgall,  iu  62.  Rundered  and  monks  killed  by 
the  Danes,  iiL  270,  272.  Waste,  iv.  77.  Re-established,  78, 
7i)«    A  stone  oratoiy  erected  there,  iv.  126. 

Buigor.    See  Banchor. 
Bantiy,  called  BerUraighe^  L  148. 

Bu)tism,  conferred  wim  chrism,  iii.  480,  seq.    Decrees  respecting 
It,  iv.  205,  206,  211,  213,  216.     Eucharisdcal,  455.  Solemn 
times  for  celebrating,  377. 
Baptismal  churches,  ronts  to  be  immoveably  fixed  in,  iv,  270, 

273. 
Barr,  St.  or  St.  Hnnbarr,  bishop  of  Coric,  iL  313, 315,  816. 
Bamndeus,  St.  ii  219,  221. 

Barrinthus  St.  a  disdple  of  St.  Brendan,  ii.  35, 219,  221. 
Baslick,  See  Bais4eaC'mor. 
Bath,  battle  of,  L  476, 479. 

Bavo,  St.  livin  abbot  of  the  monasteiy  of  St.  467, 471 . 
Bealduleek,  supposed  to  be  Baldoyle,  iii.  434, 435. 
Beallach  Maghna,  battle  of,  iii.  351. 
Bealtinne,  a  name  given  to  the  first  of  May,  i.  226. 
Beauford,  error  of,  noticed,  iv.  65. 
Bee,  St.  sumamed  Mac  De.     Death  of,  ii.  103. 
Becan,  St.  of  Clonard,  iii.  20.    His  death,  129. 
Becan,  several  of  that  name^  iL  396. 


IKDEX«  433 

BecatoSy  St  L  B,  4, 265, 

Bede,  tesdmony  of,  oonoemmff  Lindkfkme^  iii.  76. 

Beer,  used  by  the  andenl  IrisD  monks,  iv,  S5S. 

Bees,  said  to  be  first  brought  to  Ireland  by  St.  Domnodiy  iL  S19, 

S20. 
Beg-erin,  now  called  Beg-ery,  i.  29.    School  of,  402. 
Beitk4ms'nioHy  the  name  of  an  old  Irish  alphabet,  u  220. 
Bel,  the  sun  so  called,  i.  229. 
Bdfnes,  iv.  394,  S99,  400,  406. 
Bell,  a  small  one  sent  to  St.  Brigid,  u  450. 
Bellilochus,  abbey  of,  ii.  491. 
Benaventa  in  Britain,  i.  491. 
Benchon     See  Bandior. 
Benedict,  succeeds  St.  £nda  at  Arran,  ii.  69. 
Benedictine  monks  introduced  into  die  cathedral  of  Down,  m 

253. 
Benedictine  priories  near  Coiic  and  Waterfbrd,  iv.  337,  339. 
Benefices,  ecclesiastical,  not  to  be  received  flrom  lay  persons^  tv. 

271. 
Benignus,    St.  disciple  of  St.  Patrick,   i.  221,  257,  323,   374» 

402.      His  death,  375.  ii.  42. 
Bentraighe^    See  Bantiy. 

Beoadh,  bishop  of  Ardcam,  death  of,  L  462,  464. 
Beoan,  father  of  St.  Kieman  of  Clonmacnois,  ii.  50. 
Beoan,  a  bishop,  instructs  St.  Fursey,  iL  455,  457« 
Berach,  St.  Abbot  of  Cluain-Clurpthe,  ii.  323,  324,  325. 
Bercban,  see  Byrchinus. 
Berrindeus.    See  Saints,  Irish,  2d  class,  iL  13. 
Bertuin,  disdple  of  St.  Fursey,  ii.  462,  464. 
Betan  and  Eochad  succeed  Domnald  and  Feigus  kings  of  Iieland* 

iL  198,  199. 
Bile,  birth  place  of  St.  Fechin,  iiL  46, 47.  Churdi  of  erected  by 

hhn,  ih* 
Bile-tortan,  near  Ardbraccan,  i.  271. 
Birr,  monastery  of  founded,  iL  39.  Plundered  by  the  Danes,  iii. 

271. 
Bjigitta,  St.  of  Sweden,  L  214. 
Bishops  and  other  eminent  men,  deaths  of  several,  iii.  381,  8869 

428,  451,  452,  487,  488,  iv.  51,  98,  99,  341,  342. 

■  several  killed  by  the  Danes,  iii.  387. 

— — .  Irish  decried  by  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  iv.  286,  288. 
i-  lay,  possessing  the  see  of  Armagh,  iv.  31^  33. 
■  ^  multiplication  of,  iv.  35. 

■  relations  respecting  them,  iv.  382. 
"'■              subordinate  to  abbots,  ii.  258.  seq, 
Bithan,  abbot  of  Clonmacnois,  iii.  34. 
Bitheus,  a  bishop,  buried  at  Rath-cungu,  L  341. 

Blacar,  a  Northman  king,  recovers  Dublin  from  the  Irish*  iii.  374» 
Killed,  375. 


4S4  IMDXX. 

Black  Abbey.     See  St  Andrew  de  Stoloes. 

Blaithmaicy  St  goes  over  to  Hy,  oad  is  killed  by  the  Daoesy  iil. 

253,  255. 
Blathmac  Hua  Muirgeavair,  St  abbot  of  Durrough,  iii.  255. 
Blathmac  son  of  Aldus  Slaine,  expeb  St  Carthagh  from  Raitheni 

u,  352, 
Blessed  Viigm  Mary  de  aroi  campo^  abbey  of  the.  See  Kilcoid. 
Bobbio,  monastery  of,  ii.  1 46,  294,  295. 
Boetan  II.  monarch  of  Ireland,  iL  198,  199. 
Boetius,  St  bishop  of  Monaster,  i   46',  463. 
Bogs,  the  retreats  of  the  Irish,  iv.  359. 
lk>isil,  prior  of  Mailros,  death  of,  iii.  89. 
Bolcan.     See  Olcanus. 
Bonaven,  Bonami  and  Bononia>  i.  93. 
Bonavem  Tabemiae,  i.  93,  103. 
Boniface,  St-  bishop  of  Saltzburgh,  iii.  178.  Disputes  between  him 

and  Viigillus,  182.   AccuseB  Viigilius  to  the  Pope,  i6. 
Borchan,  see  Berdiinus. 
Bomeach,  nunnery  of,  iii.  14. 
Boulogne,  diocese  of,  governed  by  St.  Patrick,  L  96. 
Boyle,  Peter  0*Mordha.  first  abbot  of,  iv.  218. 
Bracan,  father  of  Canoe,  i.  424. 
Braccae,  a  kind  of  garment,  iv.  362. 
Brandubh,  bishop  of  Hy-ldnsellagh,  ii.  228. 
Brandubh,  king  of  Leinster,  defeats  Aidus  son  of  Ainmirech,  ii. 

198.    Grants  land  to  St  Maidoc  to  erect  a  monasteiy,  337* 

Convokes  a  synod,  338. 
Brecan,  brother  of  St.  Caimedi,  i.  494. 

Brecspere,  Nicholas,  afterwards  Pope  Adrian  the  fourtli,  iv.  155» 
Bree,  St  sumamed  the  wise,  death  of,  iii,  163, 
BrefBiy,  bishop  of,  iv.  344. 
Bregh  (Meoth)  in.  307. 
Bregenses,  the  country  of,  i.  212. 
Brendan,  St  abbot  of  Inisquin,  i.  450,  452. 
Brendan,  St.  of  Clonfeit,  L  450.  ii.  22,  28,  29,  30,  92. 
Brendan,  some  of  his  sisters  receive  the  veil  from  St.  Senan,  ii.  3. 
Brendan,  St  of  Biir,  ii.  38.  Death  of,  39. 
Braadans,  i.  32,  288,  292. 

Brendans,  two  of  that  name.    See  saints,  Irisli,  2d  class,  iL  13. 
Bressel,  abbot  of  Hy,  iii.  232,  252. 
Breuil,  monastery  oi^  iL  446. 
Brevy,  synod  of,  L  470. 
Brian  Boroimhe,  several  particulars  relating  to  him,  iii,  391,  414» 

415,416,417,422,424. 
Brian  Catha  Dun,  ancestor  of  the  O'Neills  of  Clandeboys,  iv.  334. 
Breccius  or  Briction,  bishop  of  Tours,  i.  413. 
Brideus,  king  of  the  North  Picts»  ii.  63. 
Bffiga,  mother  of  St  Comgall,  iL  61. 


INDEX,  425 


Briga,  sister  to  Brendan,  ii.  SO. 
^igh-Thaig,  or  Brish-mac  Thaidhg,  synod  of,  iv.  167. 
Brigid,  sister  to  Andrew  deacon  of  Fiesole,  iii.  281,  284. 
Biigid,  Sl  several  particulars  relating  to  her,  L  68,  335,  377,  385, 

386,  389,  390,  402,  403,  406,  407,  450,  451,  455,  457,  458, 

461.  iv.274. 
Brigid,  St.  nunnery  of,  at  Kildare,  i.  405. 
Britain,  on  the  Continent,  L  113^ 
British  Islands.    Ireland  reckoned  one  of  them,  i.  2. 
Britons  of  Albion,  colonists  from  the  Britannia  of  the  Continent, 

i.  106,  origin  of,  110. 
Brogan,  St.  of  Rostuirc^  author  of  a  Life  of  St.  Brigid,  i.  379. 
Bron  or  Bronus,  bishop  of  Cassel  Irra,  i.  242,  244,  340, 410,  435. 
Brude,  king  of  the  North  Picts,  iL  154. 
Brugacius,  a  bishop,  ii.77,79. 
Bnmechild,  queen,  persecutes  St.  Columbanus,  iL  275. 
Buidhe  CkonuiU,  many  great  .saints  die  of  the,  in  A.  D.  464,  iii* 

55,58. 
Bidl  of  Pope  Adrian  1 V.  semt  into  Ireland,  iv.  222. 
Buo,  an  Irishman,  distinguished  in  Iceland,  iii.  343,  344. 
Burials,  to  be  in  consecrated  ground,  iv.  270,  273. 
Byrchin.     See  Irish  saints  2d  Class. 
Byrchinus,  called  Berchan,  and   Borchan,  supposed  to  be  the 

4ame  as  St.  Mobhy  Clairineach  ii.  223,  226. 


Cadoc,  St.  of  Lancarvan,  called  also  Cadocus  or  Docus,  a  nephew 
of  St.  Canoe  of  GaDen,  i.  426,  469,  478,  489,  490,  491. 

Cadroc,  St  a  British  Scot,  educated  in  Armagh,  ilL  396,  397, 
598,  401. 

Caide,  St.  bishop  of  Hy,  iii.  153. 

Caidoc,  St.  an  Irish  priest  distinguished  for  piety  in  Picardy,  ii. 
442,  443. 

Cailan  or  Coelan,  St  abbot  of  Antrim,  i.  422,  423.  No  suffi- 
cient proo6  to  show  that  he  was  bishop  of  Down,  iL  183. 

Cainchomrac  Mac  Maeluidhir,  bishop  ana  abbot  of  Deny,  iii.  370. 

Caincomrach,  abbot  of  Hy,  death  of,  iii.  370. 

Cainech  or  Canice,  or  Kenni/,  St  of  Aghabo,  ii*  13, 177, 188, 
200.  iii.  25, 

Cairlan,  St  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iL  183,  303. 

Caimgrainey,  or  heap  of  the  sun,  county  Antrim,  Druidic  re- 
mains there,  i.  229. 

Caisseal-irra,  or  West  Cashel,  L  242,  257. 

Callaghan  Cashel,  defeats  the  Nortibmen,  iii.  374. 

Calrigia,  inhabitants  of,  oppose  St  Patrick*  L  256. 

Cambos  or  Camus,  monastery  of,  subordinate  to  Bangor  or  Ben' 
choTy  ii.67.    Governed  by  St  Colman,  iii.  146. 

you  IV,  F  F 


496  INDEX. 

Caimin,  St.  erected  a  monasteiy  at  Iniskeltra,  ii.  74*.    Death  of, 

iii.  11. 
Campbell^  author  of  Strictures  on  Ecdeaaatical  Histoiy  of  Ire- 

land,  errors  of,  i.  56.  iii.  155. 
C&wwus  Girgftif  in  Irish  Magh  Girgin,  the  district  now  caUed 

Meams  in  Scodand,  L  39,  44. 
Can  or  Coun,  fiither  of  Gildas,  said  to  be  king  of  Arecluta,  or 

Akluide,  L  477. 
Canice,  St.  a  pupil  of  St.  Cadoc,  i.  490. 
Cannera,  St.  a  nun,  buried  in  St.  Senan's  Island  of  Iniscatthy, 

n.6. 
Canoe  or  Mochonoc,  founder  of  the  monastery  of  Gallen,  i.  424. 
Canons  of  the  sjnod  of  Dublin,  hr.  269.     Various  Irish,  376  to 

391. 
Canons  of  St.  Victor,  iv.  293. 

Canons»  or  Canons  Regular  of  St.  John  Lateran,  i.  187. 
Canons  Regular  of  St.  Augustine,  not  known  until  the  eleventh 

centuiy,  i.  187.    Established  at  Scone  and  other  places  in- 
stead of  the  Culdees,  iv.  309,  312.    Established  in  Dublin, 

317. 
Canons  Secular.    See  Secular  Canons. 
Canterbury,  archbishop  of,  erroneously  said  to  hare  jurisdiction 

over  the  bishops  of  Ireland,  iii.  464. 
Captives,  brought  into  Ireland  from  Gaul  and  Britain,  i.  14. 
Carantock  or  Camech,  a  British  saint,  not  to  be  confounded  with 

Sl  Camech  of  Ireland,  i.  495. 
Cazantocus,  abbot  of  Sah'x  supplies  Columbanus  and  his  compa- 
nions with  provisions,  iL  266. 
Carfare  or  Carpre,  a  holy  bishop,  i.  25. 
Carbre  Riada  obtains  the  teiritory  cidled  after  him  Dal  Ricda^  ii. 

242. 
Carbria  or  Carbria  Midensis,  a  territory  at  the  boundary  of  Meath, 

ii.  100. 
Carbria  Hua  Keairda^  iL  100. 
Carecha,  St.  a  holy  virgin,  sister  of  St.  Enda,  i.  399.  ii.  234, 

235. 
Carlisle,  an  emr  o(  iioted»  in.  4. 
Carnech,  St.  abbot  and  bii^bop  of  a  dmrdi  near  Loughftyle,  i. 

494,  495. 
Carpre  Mac  Feredadi,  abbot  of  Disait  Dermod,  iii.  368. 
Carpreus  of  Kill-chairpre,  i.  425. 
Carragh,  barony  of,  a  district  in  county  Mayo,  anciently  called 

C^  L24d. 
Carrig-Howel  in  the  Isle  of  Anglesey.   Hod  killed  there  by  king 

Arthur,  i.  482. 
Carthacus,  St.  one  of  St.  Patrick's  disciples,  i.  338. 
Cartliagh,  St.  the  elder,  grandson  of  Aengus  king  of  Casfael,  ii. 

98, 99.     Ordains  St.  Carthagh  of  Lismore,  351. 
Carthagh,  St.  of  Lisnme,  iL  20^  351,  352. 


iNi>jeK< 


427 


Carthan,  a  chieftaiii  near  Louglmeagh,  opposes  St.  Patrick  and 
compels  him  to  quit  his  territwy,  i.  2fi6.  But  his  brother, 
also  called  Carthan,  became  a  convert,  ib.  -  /^,    v 

Carthan,  St.  or  St  Maccarthen,  appointed  bishop  of  Clogher.  u 
308, 

Carthan,  son  of  Blod,  a  Munster  prince  said  to  be  baptized  by  St, 
Patrick,  i.  268.  ^    ^  ...  -^ 

Carthan  Fionn,  king  of  Munster,  defeated  by  the  Danes,  ui.  3-^. 

Carthar,   sumamed  Coche,  fedier  of  St.  Lugeus  or  Moluay  u. 

Cashel,  made  over  to  God  and  St-  Patrick  by  Murtoch  O  Bnen, 
king  of  Munster,  iv.  20.  Generally  recognized  as  a  metropolitan 
see,  37,  40.  The  town  burnt,  50.  Achurch  erected  there  by 
Cormac  Mc^^^larthy,  74,  75.  Consecrated,  97, 99.  Raised  to 
the  rank  of  a  metropolitan  see,  U2.  The  great  cathedral  ot 
erected,  218.    The  town  burnt,  238. 

Cashel,  Calender  of,  i.67.  ,  -, 

Cashel,  synod  of,  i.  284,  286.  iv.  204.  Decrees  passed  there, 
206  to  209.    These  decrees  disregarded,  217.  ^,    .  » 

Cassidan,  or  Cassideus,  the  abbot,  a  native  of  Kierruighe  Chiarke^ 

Cassidanus,  St.  Senan  goes  to  the  monastery  of,  ii«  90. 
Castle-buy,  die  cottunandery  of,  iv.  339,  340,  . 

Castle-Dermot  said  to  be  the  burial  place  of  Cormac  Mc-CuUnan, 

iii.355,  356. 
Cathald,  abbot  and  bishop  of  Clondaikin,  death  of,  iii.  323. 
Cathald,  Mac  Corbmac,  bishoi  of  Clonfert,  death  of,  iii.  323. 
Cathaldusor  Cataldus,  St.  bishop  of  Tarcntum,  i.  5.  iii.  121,  124. 
Cathasach  Mac  Robertach,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  ca^ed  prince 

of  Armagh,  iii.  323,  325. 
Cathasach,  11.  archbishop  of  Armagh,  succeeds  MaoJ- Patrick,  m. 

369,  371. 
Cathmal,  alias  Cadoc,  a  holy  man,  i.  464. 
Cathub,  St.  abbot  of  Achadcinn,  i.  267-    Death  of,  ii.  103. 
Cathuir-mac-Conchaidh,  monastery  oi^  iii.  27. 
Caylan  or  Cailan,  St.  abbot  of  Antrim,  SS.  Finnian  and  Colman, 

disciples  of,  i.  431,  482. 
Cayman,  St.  of  Dair-inis,  i.  27,  464,  465,  466. 
Ceadda,  placed  over  the  see  of  York  by  08win,^iii.  78. 
Ceallachan  Cashel,  presents  to  the  monastery  of  Clonfert  plun- 
der taken  firom  the  Danes,  iii.  374. 
Ceaticroith  of  Jocelin,  the  same  as  Cean'groUh,  L  229. 
Cean-groithj  or  head  of  the  sun,  what,  i.  229. 
Ceannchora,  the  palace  of,  destroyed,  iv.  50. 
Cearbhal,  king  of  Leinster,  assists  Flann  Sionna  monarch  of  Ireland 

against  Cormac  Mc-Culinan,  iii.  351. 
Cedd,  converts  the  middle  Angles,  ii.  428,  is  appointed  bishpp  of 

the  East  Saxons  by  Finan  of  Lindisfamc,  t5» 
CeUe  Be,  a  surname  of  Aengus  the  Hagiologist^  iii.  244>  ^"^9. 

Signification  of  the  words,  iv.  301. 


438  INDEX. 

Cele-Christusy  St.  erectsamonasteiytilHldonchadha,  ia\  162« 

Celemaria,  a  holy  vii^n,  i.  266, 

Celestiney  Pope,  deaUiof,  i.  207. 

Celesthis,  an  Irishman,  a  disdiple  of  PelagiuB,  i.  16. 

Celibacy  of  Ecclesiastics,  iv.  366. 

Ce-licytli,  synod  of,  iii.  275,  276. 

Celladi,  or  Kelly,  successor  of  Conomail  Mac  Cartiaig,  bishop  oT 
£mly,  iii.  153. 

Celladi  Hua  Sealbaigh,  successor  of  Columba-mac-Ciaracaiit, 
bishop  of  Cork,  iii.  410,  412. 

CeUaiarOy  de.    See  of,  iv.  345. 

CeU-Jine,  church  of,  erected  by  St.  Patrick,  L  38,  41. 

Celsus,  St.  succeeds  Domnald  as  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iv.  10» 
30;  endeavours  to  correct  abuses,  31 ;  makes  a  visitation  of 
Ulster,  Munster,  Connaught,  &c  31,  32,  45;  appointed  also 
bishop  of  Dublin,  45;  chuacter  of,  by  St.  Beroutt,  33;  story 
of  his  wife,  ib.  desires  that  St.  Malachy  may  succeed  him,  89  p 
grandson  of  Moeliosa,  iii.  451. 

Celts,  the  country  of,  i.  117. 

Ceman,  St.  ii.  1 3. 

Cemanus,  probably  the  same  as  Coemans,  ii.  222,  226. 

Cenfado,  bishop  of  £mly,  iii.  387,  410. 

Cennanus,  or  iLennanus,  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  St.  Kienan  of 
Duleek  i  341. 

Centula,  monasteir  of,  erected  by  Richarius,  ii.  442. 

Ceollach,  a  Scot,  bishop  of  the  middle  Angles,  iL  428. 

Conderbhe,  an  'vdnA  of  king  Leogaire,  i.  2^-/9, 

Ceolfrid  abbot  of  Girevy,  iii.  160. 

dra^  the  ancient  rame  of  Uie  district  now  called  the  barony  of 
Carragh,  i.  245. 

Cera,  St.  or  Chier,  Viigin,  death  of,  iiL  129,  131. 

Cerbanus,  bishop  of  FeartaCerbain,  near  Tarah,  i.  419. 

Cetamaria,  a  holy  Vimn,  i.  266. 

Cethecus,  disciple  of  St  Patrick,  i.  244,  245,  258,  385,  419. 

Cethenus,  a  disciple  of  St  Patrick,  i.  246. 

Cethuberius,  the  nrst  Irish  virgin  that  took  the  veil,  i.  269. 

Chalices,  four  of  glass,  mentioned  by  Jocelin,  and  in  the  tripar- 
tite life  of  St  Patrick,  i.  15.  By  a  decree  of  the  synod  of  Dub- 
lin in  1186,  it  was  ordained,  that  chalices  should  be  made  of 
gold,  silver  or  pewter,  iv.  269.  St  Columbanus  used  chalices 
made  of  brass.    Glass  chalices  used  in  various  countries,  272. 

Chalons  sur  Soane,  decree  of  tlie  synod  of,  against  Irish  bishops, 
iiL  274. 

Channeric,  a  nobleman  of  Meaux,  welcomes  St  Columbanus,  iL 

284.    He  receives  the  saints,  blessing.  t&. 
Chapters,  the  three,  ii.  290. 
Charlemagne,  sovereign  of  France,  grants  the  monastery  of  St. 

Augustin,  near  Pavia,  to  Albinus,  an  Irishman,  iii.  209. 
Childeric,  son  of  Meroveus  king  of  Uie  Franks  at  the  time  of  Gil- 
dasstour,  i.  485. 


INDEX.  490 

Chndren,  Engtish,  sold  by  their  parents  as  slaves  to  the  Iiishi  ir. 

196 — Catechized  before  the  door  of  churches,  285. 
Chiilen,  an  Irish  bishop,  received  into  St.  Faro's  monastery  at 

Meaux,  ii.  446. 
Chore,  foundation  of  the  abbey  of,  iv,  248. 
Chorepiscopi,  styled  bishops,  great  numbers  in  Ireland,  ii.  818. 

The  order  of,  general  in  Ireland,  ii.  128.    Lone  kept  i:^  there^ 

iii.  477.    The  system  of,    iv.  35.  Error  of  Vtiher  respecting 

them,  iv.  80.    Decree  of  the  coupcil  of  Kells  respecting  them> 

323,  824. 
Chrism  used  in  baptism,  iiL  478.  iv.  397i  and  in  the  consecra* 

tion  of  churches  and  altars,  iv.  397* 
Christ-church,  Dublin,  foundation  of,   iiL  434.    Secular  canons 

of,  made  canons  regular,  iv.  175. 
Chiistianity,  when  introduced  into  Ireland^  L  1.     Spread  among 

the  Danes,  iii.  427-    Keoeived  in  Ireland  without  martyrs,  iv. 

287. 
Christians,  some  in  Ireland  before  the  3d  century,  i.  15. 
Christian  congr^ations  in  Ireland  before  the  mission  of  Palladius^ 

i.  9. 
Church  of  the  Irish,  had  canons  peculiar  to  herself,  iv.  376.  Of  the 

British  Scots  no  conaderable  one  before  the  mission  of  Palla- 

dius,  i.  35. 
Churches,  erected  by  Palladius  in  Ireland,  i.  38.  Considered  sanc^ 

tuaries,  iv.  285.    Built  of  wood,  and  also  of  stone,  392,  393» 

397.  Dedications  and  consecrations  of,  395.  Canon  respecting 

Uiem,  396.    Anointed  with  Chrism,  397.    Built  near  round 

towers,  408. 
Church  lands  exempted  from  tribute,  &c  and  their  revenues  con* 

firmed  to  the  bishops,  iv,  42. 
Cian^  the  Eugenian  prince,  claims  the  throne  of  Munster,  iii. 

425. 
Cieran,  or  Kieran,  of  the  2d  dass  of  Irish  Saints,  ti,  13. 
Cinna  daughter  of  Eochodius,  becomes  a  nun,  L  266. 
Cinne  or  Cinm'ay  a  holy  Saint,  L  127* 
Cinnenum,  St.  or  Cinne-noem,  the  meaning  of  the  name  of,  L 

127. 
Cistercians  first  established  in  Ireland,  iv.  1 17^  1 20. 
Cistercian  abbeys  of  Mellifont,  Bective,  Boyle,  Magio  or  Nenay, 

and  Baltinglass,  foundations  of  the,  iv.  117,  119,  137,  138. 
Clain-bile,  Cluain-bile,  or  Cluain*foda  in  Meath,  the  residence  of 

St.  Etchen,  ii.  125,  126. 
Clairvauxin  France,  the  monastery  of  St.  Bernard.    St.  Malach^ 

asks  permission  fiom  the  pope  to  spend  the  remainder  of  his 

days  Uiere,  iv.  111.  Leaves  four  of  his  monks  there  to  learn  the 

Cistercian  rules,  112,  117>  dies  thane,  133. 
Ckmbrassil,  the  birth  place  of  Ailill  or  Ailild,  archbishop  of  Ar- 
magh, i.  440. 
Clandeboy,  North  and  Souths  where  situate,  u  218. 


4d0  IVDSX. 

Clane  in  KJklaiey  called  CkiaiiHiaiirii*  U  441.    SjfuodoC  W.  175. 

Claudius,  bidsop  of  Titrm»  deaUwys  all  t]^  images  and  crodses  in 
his  diocase,  lu.  259,  262.  Is  wiilten  af^ainst  by  Dtingdl»  an 
Irishman,  ib.    Confounded  with  Clemens,  an  Irishman,  ib. 

Clemens  an  Irishmattr  with  his  odm^^ion  Albinus  anive^ 
ia  France,  ii.  207«  Many  boys  obrnmitted  to  his  eare  by 
Cbaikmi^e,  S09,  210.  Said  to  be  the  foimd^  of  the  univer- 
sity of  Parisi  214.    Confounded  with  Claudius*  an  Irishman. 

217. 

Clemens,  the  companion  of  Marianus,  dies  in  Jerusalemv  iv.  4. 

Cleii^ofkdaiid  assembled  to  celebrate  the  funeral  obsequies  of 
St.  Patridc,  i.  364.  Com^n  to  Aidus  V.  of  being  compelled 
to  go  on  OMKtary  es^peditioas,  iii.  244.  Are  exempted  firom  such 
service,  ib.  Incontmency  o^  mentioned,  iv.  242»  24S.  Their 
oustom  of  drinldng  after  dinner,  266,  268.  Their  virtues  and 
chastitDif,  266,  267.  Incorrectness  of  Fleury  respecting  them, 
268.  Canon  respecting  them,  270.  The  marriage  of,  389;  Not 
to  be  qmBctators  of  ^unes  or  sports,  nor  to  smg  at  bancyoets, 
SOf ,  9R79. 

Clergy,  English  and  Welch,  their  incontinence  reproved,  iv.  265. 

Clms,  wives  of,  iv.  364,  366,  367.  Maniage  of,  condemied, 
865.  Piohibitod  fiomvisiting  women  not  their  relations,  386» 
889. 

Cliadv  plain  of,  county  Limerick^  i.  390. 

Cloahe(^,  meaning  of,  iv.  394,  406. 

doghamdy  its  derivation,  iv.  406. 

Clo£^ier,  oalled  Cluaineois,  Clunes,  or  Cloiies,  the  see  of  St.  Mac- 
earthen,  i.  434,  436. 

Clonaidy  nommenoement^the  sbhockl  of,  i.  464,  469.  St.  Fill- 
nian's  removal  to,  465.  Abbot  and  bishop  of,  iL  2iy  23.  De- 
vastated by  the  Danes,  nL  346.  One  of  the  established  se^ 
of  Meath,  iv.  42.  Eugene,  bishop  c^,  assumed  the  tide  of 
bishop  of  Meath,  822,  823.  I^see  of  removed  to  Newtowti 
near  Trim,  822.  The  nunneiy  of  oonfinaed  in  its  posseasiads 
by  the  Pope,  327. 

ClondaUdn,  in.  202,  203.  Ptop^  of  the  see  of  Dublin,  ir.  240. 

Clonenagh,  St.  Comgall  enters  into  the  monastery  of,  under  St. 
Fintan,  ii.  62,  64.    Ravaged,  iii.  374,  375. 

Clonfert'Brendan,  monasteiy  of,  founded  by  St.  Br^dan^its  fiist 
abbot,  ii.  30.  Meaning  of  the  name,  35.  Moena  its  first  bishop, 
36.    Burned  by  the  Danes,  iiL  271^  iv.  182. 

Clonfert^Molua,  monasteiy  of  founded,  il.  206,  211.  Devastated 
by  the  Northmen,  iii.  377* 

Clonieigh  or  Cloain«Iaodh,  monasteiy  of,  L  495L 

Clonmacnois^  gcantedto  St. Kieran,  L  56.  Monasteiy  founded, 
ii.  52.  Visited  by  St  C<dumb*kill,  243.  Phmdsred  and  homed 
by  the  Danes,  iiL  27I9  374,  376.  Pillaged,  377.  Several  tkoea 
plundered,  .491,  498.   Pillaged,  iv.  55.  Burned,  182. 

Clonemore^  n«inasteiy>of^  estaUshed  by  StJVf aidoc,  ii.  337.  St 


Fbnian  said  to  hare  been  dbfbot  Aete,  lil  M.   Buraedby  the 

Danes,  271.    PO^ged,  27S. 
Clontarf,  battle  of,  iii.  419,  42S.    Commandeiy  of,  iv<  339« 
Cloyne,   St.  Cdnmn  o^  n.  217.   l^lundered  by  the  Danety  ili. 

391. 
Clotharius,  son  of  Chilperic,  receives  St  CoIumbaQus  kindik,  ii. 

283.  Becomes  king  of  the  whole  French  monarchy,  294.  Mick 

Eustatius  in  search  of  Colmnbanus,  ib. 
Cloain-airdne,  church  of,  i.  248. 
Cluain-ard-Mobecoc,  monasteiy  of,  supposed  to  be  founded  by 

St.  Decan,  iii.  20. 
Cluain-bile  or  Cluainfoda,  ii.  125,  126. 
Cluain-braoin,  abbey  of,  i.  350. 
Cluain-bronach,  nunnery  of,  I.  405.  'Eelbil,  abbot  of,  iii.  192. 

marked  as  Clonbrone,  193. 
Chiam^boreany  Carecha,  called  the  Vimn  of,  iL  235. 
Cluain-cairpthe,  establishment  of,  founded  by  St.  Berach,  iL  824. 
Cluain^daldhech,  monastery  of,  erected  by  St.  Maidoc,  ii.  389. 
Cluain-Credhail,  nunnery  of,  ii.  33.    St.  Ita  fixes  her  lesklence 

there,  83. 
Cluain-Dachran>  establishment  of,  ii.  357y  361 « 
Gluain-Damh.   See  Clane. 
Cluain-dolcain.    See  Clondalkin. 

4Cluain>duach,  monastery  of,  founded  by  St.  Coemgen,  ii.  44. 
Cluain-ednach  and  Cluamenagh.    See  Clonenagh* 
Cluain-fbda.    See  Clainbile. 

Ciuain-fbis,  monasteiy  of,  founded  by  St.  larlath,  ii,  41. 
Cluain-m-fide,  a  cell  of  St  Brigid,  i.  449. 
Cluain-laodh,  now  Clonleigh,  i.  495. 
Cluain-mac-nois.    See  Clon-macnois. 
Ciuain^maithphin  in  Lelx,  ii.  303. 
Ciuahk-mhiotrein,    St.  Flntan  of  Ck>nenagh  hap^hei  thero^  iL 

227. 
Cluain-uamhacl\,  now  Cloyoe^  ii«  217. 
Cluayn-duach,  said  to  he  the  same  as  Glendalpgh,  iL  48. 
Cnpbhersberg,  monastery  o£,  erected  by  St  Fursey,  ii.  458* 
Onodain,  near  Easruaidh,  monastery  o^  iL  222. 
Cobhtach  Mac  Muridach,  abbot  of  Kildare,  death  of,  iii.  329. 
Cocchea,  St.  first  abbess  of  Ross  Benchair,  L  405. 
Coelan  St.  of  Iniskdtra,  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  Chiliea  who 

Kved  in  the  8th  century,  1.  381. 
Coelan  St.  the  same  as  St  Cailan,  abbot  of  Antrim,  and  after* 

wards  bishop  of  Down,  I.  422. 
Coelchu,  see  Colga  the  tc»e- 

Cc^cdae^  the  Colidei,  so  called  by  Qiraldus,  iv.  290. 
Coeman,  several  saints  of  that  name,  L  269^  ii.  222. 
Coeman,  brother  of  St.  Athracta,  i.  245,  ii.  ^23. 
Coeman,  St  of  the  2d  class  of  Irish  paints,  iL  13. 
Coeman,  St.  brother  to  St.  Coemhgen  or  Kevini  said  to  hare 

been  abbot  of  Airdne-Coemhani  ii.  221,  223. 


432  INDEX, 

Coeman,  St.  diac^le  of  St.  Columba  of  Tirdeglassi  abbot  of  Ana- 
trim,  n.  71,  74,  222,  224,  225. 
Coeman,  St.  or  Comman  of  Rosoommon,  ii.  225. 
Coeman  Breac,  St.  abbot  of  Roseach  in  Meath,  ill.  51,  52. 
Coemban,  St.  abbot  of  Enachtrim,  ii.  74. 
CoemeUa,  mother  of  St.  Coemgen,  ii.  43. 
Coemgall  or  Coemgell.    See  Comgall. 
Coemgella,  mother  of  St.  Senan,  i.  445. 
Coemgen  or  Coemhgen,  or  Kevin,  St.  of  the  2d  class  of  Irish 

Saints,  ii.  13.  His  Rentage,  43 ;  baptized  by  St.  Cronan,  ib. 

and  at  46,  founds  his  estabushment  at  Glendaloch,  44 ;  death 

of,  ib. 
Coemhan,  St.    See  Coeman,  St« 
Coemlog,  &ther  of  St.  Kevin,  iL  43. 

Coenchomrac,  bishop  and  abbot  of  Louth,  death  of,  iii.  323. 
Coenfeolad,  king  of  Cashel,  succeeds  Maine,  bishop  of  Emly, 

iii.  322. 
Cogitosus,  his  account  of  St.  Brigid,  L  68.    A  monk  of  Ejldare^ 

exalts  the  dignity  of  that  see,  4OT. 
Coins,  Danish,  iiL  359. 
Colbd^  or  Colp,  harbour  of,  L  220. 
Colga,  alias  Coelchu  the  tetsey  president  of  the  school  of  Gon- 

macnois,  iii.  228. 
Colga,  abbot  of  Lusk,  present  at  the  synod  of  Flan  Febhla,  iiL 

140. 
Colga.    See  Colgeus; 

Colgeus  or  Colga,  placed  over  the  church  of  Kilcolgan,  iL  328. 
Colgeus  or  Colgu,  a  disciple  of  St.  Columbkill,  ii.  328. 
Colgeus,  brother  of  St.  Faila,  ii.  328. 
Colgu.    See  Colgeus. 
Colidei,  ^>ared  by  Crodfnd,  king  of  the  Danes  of  Dublin,  in  his 

attack  upon  Armagh,  iii.  367.  Disquisition  r^;arding  them,  iv. 

290,  to  303. 
CollarHuais,  king  of  Ireland,  ii.  2. 
Collatus,  priest  ^  Druimrelgeach  in  Meath,  1.  87. 
Ck>lle  victoria^  abbey  De,  founded,  i v.  319. 
Colman,  a  bishop,  foretek  the  future  greatness  of  St  Dedan, 

i.  25. 
Colman,  St.  a  disciple  of  St.  Patrick,  dies  of  thirst,  i.  319. 
Colman,  St.  bishop  of  Dromore,  a  pupil  of  Coelan  or  Caylan, 

424,  431,  432.  Studies  the  scriptures  under  Ailbe  of  Emly,  t5. 

Erects  a  monastery  on  the  bank  of  the  river  Locha,  t&. 
Colmanof  the  2d  class  of  Irish  Saints,  ii.  13— Of  the  3d  class  of 

Irish  Saints,  331. 
Colman,  suinamed  Mutine^  sonof  Lenine,  resorts  to  St.  larlath's 

school  at  Cluainfois,  iL  41,  42,  213. 
Colman,  son  of  Comgellan,  decides  against  the  claim  of  Aidus 

long  of  Scotland  to  Dakiada,  ii.  238. 
Colman,  St.  called  Columban,  son  of  Beognai,  and  called  Colman* 


INDEX.  435 

do,  churches  and  monasteries  erected  by  him,  ii.  d04«,  307> 
308- 

Colman  of  Kilmacduach,  a  bishop  of  the  3d  class  of  Irish  samts, 
ii.  341.     Founds  KiU-maC'duach,  34}2,    Death  of,  t5.  and  344. 

Colman,  son  of  Dairene,  or  Daire,  of  Doire-mor,  iL  310,  34<3. 
iii.  Q5. 

Colman,  St.  of  Lindisfame,  different  from  Colman  of  Killmacduach, 
ii.  343.  Succeeds  St.  Finan  at  Lindisfame,  429.  Defends 
the  Irish  mode  of  calculating  the  Paschal  festival,  iii.  59, 60.  Re- 
signs the  See  of  Lindisfanie,  75.  Brings  away  all  tlie  Irish 
monks  from  Lindisfame,  79.  Goes  to  Hy ;  erects  the  monas« 
texy  of  Inisbofinda,  and  that  of  May-co ;  death  of,  ib. 

Colman-Mac-Feraidh,  prince  of  Ossory,  the  patron  of  St.  Cai- 
nech  or  Kenny,  ii.  201. 

Colman,  several  of  that  name»  iii.  4. 

Colman  Hua  Fiachra,  abbot  of  the  monastery  of  Seanbotha, 
m.  2. 

Colman  Stellan,  abbot  of  Tirdeglass,  ii.  2. 

Colman  of  Cloyne,  ii.  212,  216. 

Colman,  son  of  Comgell,  iii.  4. 

Colman  Huabardan,  abbot  of  Clonmacnois,  iii.  4. 

Colman,  abbot  of  Glendaloch,  iii.  4. 

Colman  Cass,  abbot  of  Clonmacnois,  iii.  4.  Carried  off  by  a 
pestilence,  55» 

Colman,  abbot  of  Clonmacnois.  death  of,  iii.  128. 

Colman,  called  Mocholmoc,  bisliop  and  abbot  of  Lismore,  iii. 
145,  146. 

Colman,  suniamed  jF/ua-machcnsis,  death  of,  iii.  163. 

Colman  of  Telach-uallen,  death  of,  iii.  163. 

Colman  O'Liathan,  bishop  of  Lismore,  death  of,  iii.  163. 

Colman,  sumamed  Britt  aniens,  abbot  of  Slane,  death  of,  iii.  191. 

Colman,  abbot  of  Kinnity,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Beallach  Mughna, 
iii.  354. 

Colman  Mac  Alild,  abbot  and  bishop  of  Clonard  and  Clonmac- 
nois, death  of,  iii.  368. 

Colman,  patron  of  Austria  leaves  Ireland,  iii.  431*  Arrives  in 
Austria,  is  seized  on,  tortured  and  hanged,  ib.  Inteired  in  the 
church  yard  of  Stockereau,  honored  as  a  Martyr,  and  his  body, 
being  found  entire,  placed  in  St.  Peter's  church  at  Medlica  or 
Melek,  439. 

Colmanel  of  Muckmore,  confounded  with  Colman  of  Dromore,  i. 
431. 

Coludi,  now  Coldingham  in  Scotland,  iii.  97. 

Columb,  a  holy  priest  placed  by  St.  Patrick  over  the  district  of 
Imchlair,  i.  266,  269. 

Columb,  St.  of  Tirdaglass,  attends  St.  Finnian  of  Clonard  in  his 
last  illness,  iL  22 ;  founds  the  monastery  of  Tindaglass,  71,  74; 
death  of,  ib. 
VOL.  IV.  G  G 


4S4  INDEX. 

Columba,  St.  or  St  Columb-kill,  his  life  written  b^  Adamnan«  u 
61  j  his  sanctity  foretold  by  St.  Patrick,  262 ;  his  grandfather  a 
Christian,  S94.    Of  the  2d  dass  of  Irish  Saints,  iL  IS ;  founds 
the  monastery  of  KUmore-deathruib^  12,  13S.     Commenoe- 
ment  of  his  history,  106;  hisparenta^,  li.  his  first  name,  ib. 
Sent  to  the  school  of  St.  Finman  of  Maghbile.  1 17>  attends  the 
lecture  of  St.  Finnian  of  Clonard,  ib — founds  the  monasteries  of 
Doirc^Calgaich,  now  Deny,  and  Dair-znagh,  now  Durrogfa, 
118.     Oroained  priest  by  St.  Etchen  instead  of  bishop,  through 
mistake,  126  ;  foimds  the  monastery  of  Kennanus,  now  Kdls, 
in  Meatli,  ib.    Several  monasteries  and  churches  said  to  be 
erected  by  him,  132,  133.     Swords  not  erected  by  him,  ib. 
Monastery  of  £ac-mac-neirc,  said  to  be  erected  by  him,  133. 
By  his  prayers  Diermit  king  of  Ireland  is  defeated  at  the  battle 
of  6uldrerani,  145.    Not  the  cause  of  that  battle  as  has  been 
asserted,  149.     Pays  a  visit  to  St.  Finnian  of  Maghbile  and  St. 
Brendan   of  Birr,  ib.    The  island  of    I-Columb-kiU  or  Hy^ 
granted  to  him  by  Conall,  king  of  the  Albanian  Scots,  154. 
Erects  his  monastery  and  church  tlicre,  ib.    Undertakes  the 
conversion  of  the  northern  Picts,  ib.    His  mission  confirmed  by 
miracles,  155.    His  exertions  attended  with  success,  161.    Pe- 
netrates  as  far  as  the  Orkney  islands,  ib     Founds  a  monasteiy 
in  the  island  of  Hinba  or  Hymba,  and  is  there  visited  by  Saints 
Comgall,   Cainnech,  Brendan  of  Clonfert,  and  Cormac  Hua 
Leathain,  162.    Visits  Sky,  and  is  said  to  have  made  some 
establishments  there,  ib.    Excommunicates  some  members  of 
the  royal  family  who  had  plundered  some  of  his  convents,  163. 
Attempted  to  be  murdered,  ib.    Superintends  the  ecclesiastical 
affiiirs  of  the  British  Scots,  172.     Visite   St.  Kentigem,  ib. 
Inaugurates  Aidan  king  of  the  British  Scots,  173.    His  histoiy 
continued,  236.     Goes  to  the  assembly  of  Drumoeat,  ib„    Is 
treated  with  respect  by  Aldus  the  king  of  Ireland,  237.    IV«- 
vents  the  suppression  of  the  order  of  poets,  ib.    Declines  de- 
ciding on  the  dispute  between  Aidan  and  Aidus  about  the  ter- 
ritory of  Dalrieda,  238.    Endeavours  ineffectually  to  procure 
the  liberation  of  Scanlan  prince  of  Ossory,  but  gives  him  his 
blessing,  ih.    Visits  the  monasteiy  of  Deny,  and  some  others  of 
his  own  foundation  ;  and  also  Clonmacnois,  243.    Has  an  inter- 
view with  St.  Comgall  of  Bangor,  244.    Goes  to  Coleraine,  ib^ 
Again  at  Hy,  ib.    Particulars  of  his  last  days,  and  of  his  deadi, 
ib.  and  245.     His  shrine  and  reliques  removed  to  the  main  land 
of  N.  Britain,    to  preserve  them  fit)m  the  Danes,   liL  252. 
Brought  into  Ireland  for  the  same  purpose,  274,  326,  327. 
His  body  originally  buried  in  Down,   iv.    274.      See  Co- 
lumbkilL 

Columba,  son  of  Crimthan,  buried  at  Tirdaglass. 

Columba  of  Iniskeltra,  death  of,  ii.  73. 

Columban  Hua  Tdduibh,  bishop  of  Clonard,  ii.  412. 

Columbanus,  founder  of  the  monastery  of  Bobbio,  a  monk  of 


INDEX.  435 

Bangor,  L  60.  Educated  at  Bangor,  u.  63.  A  disciple  of  St. 
Comgall,  and  founder  of  the  monasteries  of  Luxeuil  and  Bobbio, 
146.  Commencement  of  his  history,  261.  His  education  un- 
der Senile  and  St«  Comgall  at  Bangor,  ib.  Goes  to  Britain  and 
Gall,  262.  His  companions  on  that  journey,  263,  264<.  His 
arrival  in  France,  965.  Preaches  the  word  of  God  there,  266. 
Erects  the  monastery  of  Liixovium,  now  Ltixeuy  or  corruptly 
LtixeuU,  267;  and  also  tliat  of  Fontaines,  ib.  His  rule,  268, 
iv.  34«,  350,  351,  357,  359,  367,  371.  Miracles,  269.  Ob- 
serves  and  defends  the  Irish  system  of  computing  Easter  time, 
270.  Persecuted  by  Queen  Brunechild,  275.  Banished  from 
his  monastery  by  order  of  llieodoric,  278.  Foretels  the  eleva- 
tion of  Clotharius  to  the  tlirone,  279.  Arrives  at  Orleans,  280. 
Visits  the  tomb  of  St.  Martin  at  Tours,  and  foretels  the  de- 
struction of  Theodoric  and  his  family,  282.  Arrives  at  Nantes, 
i6.  Leaves  Nantes,  and  proceeds  to  the  kingdom  of  Clotharius^ 
283.  Proceeds  to  Men tz,  285.  ToArbona,  ib.  Preaches  to  the 
Suevi,  converts  and  baptizes  many  of  them,  286  Destroys 
three  pagan  images  at  Bregentz,  converts  their  temple  into  a 
church,  and  erects  a  monastery  there,  287.  Sets  out  for  Italy, 
and  arrives  at  Milan,  289.  Confutes  the  Arians,  ib.  Writes 
to  Pope  Boniface  IV.  relative  to  the  question  o£  the  three  Chap^ 
ters,  290.  Founds  the  monastery  of  Bobbio,  294-.  His  deaUi, 
and  miracles  performed  at  his  tomb,  295.  Used  the  Cursus 
Scotorunif  iv.  368. 

Columbanus,  a  Leinster  bishop,  visits  St.  Ita,  ii.  84. 

Columbanus,  son  of  Echad,  founder  of  tlie  monastery  of  Snam- 
laithir,  ii.  133. 

Columbanus,  son  of  Beognai,  visits  St.  Columbkill,  ii.  177« 

Columbanus,  sumamed  Mocu-Loigre,  ii.  177,  309. 

Columbanus  of  the  district  of  Laighis,  directed  to  St.  Fintan  by 
St  ColumbkiU,  ii.  229. 

Columbanus,  a  monk,  companion  of  St.  Columbanus  of  Bobbio^ 
ii.  264. 

Columbanus,  an  Irish  monk  in  France,  contemporary  with  Charles 
the  Bald,  iii.  320. 

Columbanus,  an  Irish  abbot,  retires  to  the  monastery  of  Ghent, 
where  he  dies,  iii,  403,  404, 

Columbean  order  of  monks,  iv.  297,  298,  299,  300,  347, 
348. 

Columbinus,  a  disciple  of  St.  Deicolus,  appointed  abbot  of  Leu- 
thra,  ii.  440. 

ColumciUe,     See  St.  Columba  and  St.  Columbkill. 

Colum-crag,  afriendof  St.  Fintan,  ii.  407. 

Columbkill,  St.  birth  of,  four  years  prior  to  that  of  St.  Brigid,  i. 
4i55.  Dispute  between  him  and  St,  Finnian  of  Maghbile  about 
a  copy  of  the  Scriptures,  ii.  27.  Not  bom  until  the  year  519, 64. 
Known  by  the  name  of  St.  Columba,  69.  Proposes  to  the 
king  Aidus  and  the  nobles  at  an  assembly,  to  give  some  land  to 


4p36  index. 

St  Colman  to  btiHd  a  monastay,  H.  S04.  Ifis  prophecj  oon- 
cerning  St.  Fintan  Munou^  405.  Rules  of  his  ofder,  rr.  1(H. 
Sbent  part  of  his  leisure  time  in  transcribiDg  books,  iv.  356. 
HisMaas,  369,  371. 

Columnellus.     See  Colman,  son  of  Beognai  or  Colmando. 

Colman,  St.  accompanies  Sl  Kilian  to  France,  and  is  there 
martyred,  iiL  116. 

Colp,  harbour  o^  L  220.  Monasteiy  of  Augusdnian  Canons 
of,  erected,  iv.  252. 

Coman  or  Comman,  a  bishop,  iii.  128. 

Coman,  sumamcd  of  Ferns,  iiL  II,  12,  128. 

Coman,  a  priest  a£  the  Sd  class  of  Irish  saints,  iL  331. 

Comber.     See  Comerer. 

Comerer,  alias  Comber  or  Cumber,  abbey  of  founded,  ir.  344. 

Comgall,  St.  of  Bangor,  when  bom,  i.  432.  Mass  of,  ii.  20. 
His  fionily,  61.  Goes  to  Clonenagh,  iB,  Ordained  priest,  62. 
Returns  to  his  own  country  and  founds  the  monastery  of 
Bangor,  ib.  Followed  the  liturgy  introduced  by  St.  Patridc, 
63.  Goes  to  Britam,  ib.  Returns  to  Ireland  and  dies,  ib. 
Master  of  Lugeus,  205.  A  disciple  of  St.  Fintan  of  Clone- 
nagh, 227,  230.     Used  the  Cursus  Scotorum,  iv.  368. 

ComgaU,  abbot  of  Bothchonais  brother  o£  St.  Cele-Christus,  iiL  162. 

Comgall  II.  monarch  of  Ireland,  defeats  the  Danes,  iii.  375. 

Comgan,  St.  succeeds  St.  Diermit  in  Glean-ussin,  ii.  76,  78. 
Sends  for  St  Ita,  88. 

Comhorba.     See  Comorba. 

Comin,  bishop  of  Antrim,  death  of,  iii.  36. 

Comman,  St.  death  of,  iiL  177,  178. 

Commian,  a  priest  of  the  3d  class  of  Irish  saints,  ii.  331. 

Commian  or  Cummian,  St.  his  rule,  iv.  365,  366. 

Commian,  abbot  of  Clonmacnois,  ii.  400. 

Comorba,  Comorban,  or  Corbe,  meaning  of  the  name  and  office  ex- 
plained, ii.  87.  iv.  30,  seq. 

Cona,  brother  of  SaccUus,  i.  245.  Supposed  to  be  the  same  as 
Mochonna,  248. 

Conain  Mac  Failbe,  made  abbot  of  Hy,  iiL  150,  his  death,  153. 

Conaine,  or  Conang  O'Daithil,  comorba  of  Ailbe  of  Emly,  ii.  400. 
Death  of,  iii.  34. 

Conal,  St  from  whom  the  church  of  Kilconnel  or  Kill-chonail  takes 
its  name,  i.  429. 

Conal,  sumamed  Culbannusy  and  Conal  Crimthannus,  son  of  Ncill 
Neigiellach,  iLlll,  112. 

Conall,  a  brother  of  the  monarch  Leogair,  blessed  by  St  Patrick, 
i.  262. 

Conall,  grandfatlier  of  St.  Coluroba,  a  Christian,  i.  394. 

Conall,  lung  of  the  Albanian  Scots,  grants  the  Island  of  Hy  to  St 
Columba,  ii.  154,  154. 

Conall,  bishop  of  Coleraine,  entertains  St.  Columb-kille,  iL  244, 
246. 


INDEX.  4S7 

ConaUy  king  of  Ireland,  killed  by  Diermit,  son  of  Aidh-aUune, 

ii.  302. 
Conall,  St.  bishop  of  Killskire,  death  of,  iii.  323. 
Conall  Cearnachi  said  to  have  been  present  at  the  death  of  our 

Saviour,  L  3. 
Conan,  a  priest,  supposed  by  Colgan  to  be  the  same  as  Canoe  or 

Mochonoc,  i.  426. 
Conan,  one  of  the  2d  class  of  Irish  saints,  ii.  13. 
Conan  or  Conanus,  sumamed  Conan  Dil,  or  Conna  Dil,  abbot  of 

a  monastery  at  Cnodan,  near  Easruaidh,  ii,  222,  226. 
Conaught  devastated  by  Don<^h,  son  of  Dubhdavoirean,  king  of 

Cashel,  and  Carrol  prince  of  Ossoiy,  iii.  327.     Visitation  of,  by 

Gelasius  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iv.  115*  Invaded  by  Fitz-Adelm, 

235. 
Concenmathair,  bishop  of  Emly,  death  of,  iii.  339. 
Conchea,  or  Cocchea,  first  abbess  of  Ross-Benchuir,  i.  405* 
Conchenna,  St.  abbess  of  Killsleve,  death  of,  iii.  39,  4'2. 
Conchenna,  St.  daughter  of  Kellaigh  CJhualan,  iii.  170. 
Conches,  Conchessa,  or  Conques,  mother  of  St.  Patrick,  i.  123« 
Concordance  of  the  4  Gospels,  a  beautiful  one  preserved  at  Kil- 

dare,  iv.  289. 
Condia  Mac  Dunican,  bishop  and  prince  of  Leighlin,  iii.  370. 
Confederacies,  how  formed  in  Ireland,  iv.  284*,  285. 
Confession,  auricular,  frequent  use  of  it  recommended  by  St.  Ma- 

lachy,  iv.  63,  67.     The  neglect  of  it  censured,  86. 
Conflagrations,  several  by  the  Irish  and  Danes,  iii.  491* 
Cong,  abbots  of  the  monastery  of,  iii.  48.     The  see  of,  iv.  344. 
Congall,  monarch  of  Ireland,  a  Christian,  i.  56^ 
Congall,  II.  monarch  of  Ireland  succeeds  Dunchad  II.  on  the 

throne,  iii.  366.    Takes  Dublin,  plunders  and  bums  the  town, 

and  exterminates  the  Danish  inhabitants,  374.    Killed  fighting 

against  the  Danes,  366. 
Congall,  Kennmagar,  monarch  of  Ireland,  succeeds  Longsecfa  on 

the  throne,  iii.  144.     Said  to  have  persecuted  the  dergy  of 

Kildaie,  153,  155. 
Congall  or  Coemgall,  abbot  of  Both-chonais  in  Inishowen,  i.  34'5- 
Congbail,  St.  Fiaclira,  abbot  of,  ii.  63,  69. 
Congellus  or  Coemgall,  disciple  of  St.  Kienan  of  Duleek,  i.  345. 
Congus,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iii.  170.     Death  a£y  192. 
Conindrus  and  Romulus,  bishops  of  the  Isle  of  Man,  i.  303,  305. 
Coning,  monastery  of,  under  St.  Ultan,  i.  461,  463. 
Conjugal  rights,  exercise  of,  iv.  387* 
Conlaeth  or  Conlaith  or  Conlean,  first  bishop  of  Kildare,  i.  409. 

Death  of,  450. 
Conmach  succeeds  Cudiniscus  as  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iii.  233. 

Forced  by  Aidus  V.  to  accompany  him  on  an  expedition  agaipst 

the  people  of  Leinster,  244.     His  death,  252*. 
Conmach,  abbot  of  Hy,  death  of,  iii.  252. 


438  INDEX. 

Conmacne,  several  districts  of  that  name  in  Ireland,  ii.  41. 

Connor,  Aengus  Macnisse,  first  bishop  of,  L  403.  Town  of, 
pillaged  by  the  Scandinavians,  iii.  271.  St.  Malachy  chosen 
to  fill  the  vacant  see  of,  iv.  86.  The  Roman  practices  intro> 
duoed  into,  87«    The  church  of,  destroyed,  88. 

Conomail  Mac  Cartiaig  (Mac  Carthy)  bishop  of  £mly^  deatli  of, 
ii.  158. 

Conquovar,  monarch  of  Ireland,  iii.  241.    Death  of,  i&, 

Constantine,  king  of  the  Britons,  i.  486« 

Constantine,  king  of  Cornwall,  said  to  be  founder  of  a  monas* 
teiy  at  Govan,  near  the  Clyde,  ii.  165. 

Contests  for  the  throne  of  Munster,  iii.  351,  352. 

Corbanus,  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  Cerbanus  of  Feart-Cer- 
bain,  i.  421. 

Corballis,  theColideioi  Monanincha,  removed  to,  iv.291. 

Corbes.    See  Comorba. 

Corbre,  or  Corpreus,  sumamed  Crom,  bishop  of  Clonmacnois, 
death  of,  iii.  330,  331. 

Corcaria  Caoin,  St  what  time  she  lived,  ii,  3279  330. 

Coroo-baskind,  bird)  place  of  St.  Senan,  i.  445* 

Corcomroe  or  Corcumroe,  St.  Senan  forced  to  join  in  the  plunder 
of  the  territory  of,  i.  445.  Foundation  of  the  abbey  of  the 
Blessed  Viigin  Mary  of,  iv.  325,  335. 

Corcothemne,  district  of,  some  thousands  of  persons  baptized 
thereby  St. Patrick,  i.  252. 

Cork,  burned  by  the  Northmen,  iii.  276.  Plundered  by  the  Danes, 
S66.    Burned,  419. 

C<»k,  the  kingdom  of  granted  by  Henry  II.  to  Robert  Fitz-Ste* 
phen  and  Milo  de  Cogan,  iv.  236. 

Cormac,  St.  succeeds  St.  larlath  as  archbishop  of  Armach,  i. 
359,  415.  Distinguished  from  other  Cormacs  by  the  addition 
Emaidhe,  416.  Distinguished  from  Cormac,  bishop  of  Trim, 
ib.    His  death,  id.    Succeeded  by  Dubtach,  422. 

Cormac,  son  of  Enda,  entrusted  to  the  care  of  St.  Patrick,  L415. 
lived  in  the  territory  of  Usneadh  or  Usny,  416. 

Cormac,  bishop  of  Tnm,  i.  416.  Died  on  the  same  day  as  Cor- 
mac of  Armagh,  and  was  buried  in  Trim,  ib,  iiu  176,  178. 

Cormac,  of  the  2d  class  of  Irish  Saints,  ii.  13. 

Cormac,  king  of  South  Leinster,  retires  to  the  monastery  of  Ban- 
gor, ii.  63. 

Cormac  Hua-Liathain  anchoret,  abbot  and  bishop,  supposed  to 
be  a  disdple  of  St.  Columba,  ii.  212.  Sails  in  search  of  some 
iminhabited  island,  ib*    Death  of,  ib.  214,  iii.  323. 

Cormac,  son  of  Diarmod  king  of  Hy-Kinselagh,  liberated  froxa 
chains  by  the  intercession  and  miracles  of  St.  Fintan,  ii.  228. 

Cormac,  son  of  Suibhne,  abbot  of  Clonard,  and  a  bishop,  death 
of,  liL  266. 

Cormac  Mac  Eladac,  scribe,  abbot,  and  bishop  of  Saiger,  death 
erf;  iii.  323. 


INDEX.  439 

Cormac,  bishop  of  Laithrighbriuin,  death  of|  iii.  S24*. 

Cormac,  a  scnbe  and  bishop,  at  Kill-Fobiic,  iii.  S^^. 
Cormac,  bishop  of  Duleek  and  abbot  of  Clonard,  death  of»  iii. 
S39. 

Cormac  Mac  Culinan,  bishop  of  Cashel  and  king  of  Munster,  liL 
S49.  Thought  to  be  bishop  of  Lismore,  ib.  350.  Call^  to 
the  throne  ^  Munster,  351.  Defeats  flann  Sionnay  monarch 
of  Ireland,  at  the  battle  of  Moylena,  ib.  Killed,  with  6000  of 
his  followers,  by  Flann  and  his  troops,  at  the  battle  of  Beallagh 
Mughna,  352.  Erroneously  said  to  be  killed  by  the  Danes, 
352,  353.  His  will,  in  which  he  bequeaths  various  sacred 
utensils,  gold,  silver,  &c  to  divers  churches,  355.  His  cha- 
racter, 355,  ^56. 

Cormac,  bishop  of  Salgir,  death  of,  iii.  361. 

C  ormac  Aedan,  bishop  of  Clonfert,  death  of,  iii.  368. 

Cormac  Hua  Killene,  bishop  and  abbot  of  Clonmacnois,  death 
of,  iii.  381,  383. 

Cormac,  bishop  of  Tallaght,  death  of,  iii.  881. 

Cormac's  chapel  at  Cashel,  supposed  to  be  erected  by  Cormac 
Mac  CuUinan,  iii.  357,  358.  Not  built  by  Cormac  Mc.  Car- 
thy,  iv.  75. 

Coroticus,  a  British  prince,  St.  Patrick's  letter  against,  i.  293. 
Lands  in  Ireland,  and  carries  off  many  of  the  people  lately  con- 
verted, 296. 

Corpain,  bishop  of  Iferte,  i.  420. 

Corpreus  Crom.    See  Corbre  Crom. 

Corpreus,  father  of  St.  Finnian  of  MaghbOl,  ii.  25. 

Corpreus,  St.  bishop  of  Coleraine.  ii.  77* 

Cortilla  or  Nortyla,  abbot  of  Amaibaric,  iii.  219. 

Courcey,  John  de,  defeated  by  the  Irish,  iv.  317*  Plunders  Ar- 
magh, 318. 

Craimechy  a  place  where  St.  Patrick  was  entertained  by  bishop 
Trian,  i.  302. 

Cremoume  in  Monaghan,  i.  266.    Derivation  of  the  name,  270. 

Crimthan,  king  of  Hy  Kinsellagh,  said  to  have  endowed  70 
churches,  i.  274. 

Crimthan,  the  first  name  of  St.  ColumbkilL  ii.  106. 

Crioch-cuoUan,  atractof  land  in  Wicklow,  i.  210. 

Croagh  Patrick.     See  Cruach-an-aichle. 

Crom,  a  pagan  god  of  the  ancient  Irish,  i.  229. 

Crom-cruadi,  an  idol,  i.  229,  iv.  56* 

Crom-dubh,  the  same  as  Crom-cruach,  iv.  SB* 

Cronan,  abbot  of  Bangor,  the  Antipkonarium  Benchorensey  writ- 
ten in  the  time  of,  i.  60. 

Cronan,  another  name  of  St.  Mochua,  ii.  357* 

Cronan,  St.  baptizes  St.  Coemgen,  ii.  43. 

Cronan,  abbot  of  Clonmacnois,  ii.  60. 

Cronan^  a  Munster  bishop,  vi^ts  St.  Columbkill|  ii.  178. 


440  INDEX. 

Cronan,  abbot  of  Roscrea,  goes  with  St  Mobai  to  Puaydy  in 
Connaughty  iii.  Ty  8 ;  to  Clonmacnois,  7*  Erects  sevmil  es- 
tablishments, ib.  Stops  at  Lusmag,  ib.  Erects  the  cell  of 
Sean-rossy  ih.  Erects  the  monastery  of  Roscrea,  ih.  Death 
of,  8. 

Cronan,  abbot  of  Glassmor,  near  Swords,  iii.  361  • 

Cronan,  a  priest  of  the  3d  class  of  Irish  Saints,  iL  331. 

Cronan,  bishop  of  Antrim,  ii.  412. 

Cronan,  abbot  of  Maghbile,  ii.  10,  413. 

Cronan,  St.  bishop  of  Lismore,  death  of,  iii.  163,  164. 

Crook,  erection  of  the  commandery  of,  iv.  339,  340. 

Cro-sailech,  an  old  name  of  Achadh-abhia,  i.  468. 

Crothnecan,  the  priest  that  baptized  St.  Columbkill,  ii.  106. 
Called  Cruthnecan,  son  of  Ceallachan,  114. 

Croyland,  monasteiy  of.  Black  monks  of,  ii.  306. 

Cruachan-aichle,  a  mountain  in  Connaught,  called  also  Croagh 
Patrick  and  Cruach-Phadruic,  i.  248.  St.  Patrick's  fast  there, 
249,  250 

Cmachan-Brigh-eile  in  Hy-falgia,  the  church  of  St.  MaccaleuB 
there,  i.  335. 

Cruachan-legian,  said  to  be  where  St.  Camechhad  his  monasteiy, 
i.  495. 

Cruack  Phadruic.    See  Cruachan  aichle,  i.  249. 

Crunmael,  bishop  of  Kildare,  iii   370. 

Cruithneach,  orCrutheni,  the  Picts  so  called,  i.  216,  218. 

Cuan,  bishop  of  Emly,  death  of,  iii.  233. 

Cuana  the  to»e,  bishop  c^  Louth,  death  of,  ilL  266. 

Cuangus,  sumamed  Macdall,  abbot  of  Leithmore,  death  of,  iii. 
191. 

Cuanna,  St  governed  the  church  or  monastery  of  Kill-chuana,  iu 
357,  death  of,  ib. 

Cuannan,  a  disciple  of  St.  Columba,  ii.  138. 

Cudiniscus,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iii.  233,  234. 

Cuil-drenme,  tlie  battle  of,  ii.  113.    Cause  of,  145,  147* 

Cuille,  St.  Brigid,  receives  the  veil  from  the  son  of,  i.  339. 

CuiU-ectrann,  monastery  of,  supposed  by  Archdall  to  be  Kilitragh, 
i.  268. 

Cuircne,  the  territory  of,  i.  420. 

Culdean,  abbey  at  Armagh,  i.  74. 

Culdees,  the  secular  canons  of  cathedrals,  iii.  248.  Ledwich'a 
and  Tolands  errors  and  misrepresentations  respecting  them,  292, 
293,  366.     Disquisition  on  them,  295  to  317. 

Culdei,  the  Culdees  so  called,  iv.  295,  302. 

Culdremni.     See  Cuildremne. 

Culumbkill.  .  See  Columb-kill. 

Cumanea,  St  daughter  of  Aidus,  king  of  Leinster,  iL  327. 

Cumber.     See  Cumerer. 

Cumin,  abbot  of  Clonmacnois,  death  of,  iii.  55. 


INDEX.  441 

Cumin,  John,  elected  archbishop  of  Dublin,  iv«  251.  Arrives  in 
Ireland,  257,  258.  Holds  a  synod  at  Dublin,  264'.  Canons 
of  this  synod,  269  to  272.  Builds  Patrick's  church,  Dublin, 
318.  Oppressed  by  Hamon  de  Valoniis,  331.  Excommu- 
nicalcs  those  who  had  injured  him  and  his  church,  ib.  Grets  a 
grant  of  20  plough-lands  for  him  and  his  successors  from  Hi^ 
mon  de  Valoniis,  332. 
Cumineus  Albus.  See  Cummineus  Albus. 
Cummian,  several  of  that  name,  ii.  400. 

Cummian,  St.  author  of  the  Epistle  to  Segienus,  abbot  of  Hy,  on 
the  Paschal  question,  i.  58,  395.     Principal  promoter  of  the 
Roman  method  of  the  Paschal  computation,  ib.    A  different 
person   from  Cumineus  Albus,  abbot  of  Hy,  397,  death  of, 
398. 
Cummian,  an  Irish  bishop ;  death  of  at  Bobbio,  iii.  171,  174. 
Cummian,     See  Comniian,  iv.  365,  366. 
Cummin  Fada,  St.  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  St.  Cummian,  au- 
thor of  the  Paschal  Epistle,  ii.  398,  400. 
Cummineus  Albus,  abbot  of  Hy,  author  of  a  life  of  St.  Columb- 
kill,  ii.  107,  scq.  Different  from  Sl  Cummian,  397*  Death  of, 
iii.  36. 
Cuman,  son  of  Aidan  king  of  Conaught,  flies  to  St.  Columba  for 

protection,  ii.  145. 
Cursus,  the  Gallican,  error  of  Ledwich  respecting  it,  i.  12.    Dif- 
ferent from  the  Cursus  Scotorum,  iv.  369. 
Cursus  Orientalisj  or  Eastern  Litui^y,  i.  12. 
Cursus  Scotorunif  the  ancient  Liturgy  brought  into  Ireland  by 

St.  Patrick,  iv.  368,  369,  370,  371,  372,  373. 
Cuthbert,  St.  said  to  be  an  Irishman,  iii.  88,  90,  seq.  Prior  of 
the  monastery  of  Mailross,  89.  Removed  to  Lindisfarne,  and 
retires  to  the  island  of  Fame,  ib.  Brought  from  thence  by 
force,  and  consecrated  bishop  of  Lindisfarne  at  York,  ib.  Death 
of^  ib. 

D. 

Daboec,  St  brother  of  St.  Canoe,  Conoc,  or  Mochonnoe,  said  to 

be  a  son  of  Brecan's,  i.  425,  427. 
Dado.    See  Ado. 
Dagaeus,  St  death  of,  ii.  76,  79. 
Dagan,  St.  of  Inverdaoill,  said  to  be  nephew  of  St  Coemgen,  ii. 

45.     Brother  of  St  Libba  or  St.  Molibba,  364,  367.    Said  to 

be  a  disciple  of  St.  Pulcherius,  365.    Death  of,  ib. 
Dagobert,  son  of  Sigebert  king  of  Austrasia,  sent  to  Ireland,  iii. 

100,  102.    RecdSed,  and  becomes  king  of  Austrasia,  101. 
Daimh-inis,  now  Devenish  in  Lough  Earn,  monastery  of,  ii.  218. 
Daimh-Iiag  or  Duleek,  St.  Kienan  first  bishop  of,  i.  341,  344. 
Dair-magh,  (now  Durrow),  monastery  of,   ii.    118,    121»    123, 

124. 

VOL.  IV.  H  H 


442  INDEX. 

Dalaradia,  or  Dalraidia,  a  district  in  Ulster,  not  to  be  confounded 
with  Dalrieda,  L  216,  217.  Many  churches  founded  there  by 
St.  Patrick,  965. 

Dalian,  St.  a  bishop,  disciple  of  St.  Senan,  ii.  90. 

Dalrieda  or  Dalriada,  a  district  in  Ulster,  different  from  Dalaradia, 
L  217.  Several  churches  erected  here  by  St.  Patrick,  265. 
From  whom  called,  ii.  238.  Dispute  concerning  it  referred  to 
St.  Colman,  id.     Plundered,  iv«  182. 

Damen  or  Damhene,  father  of  Conal,  i.  S96* 

Danes  (of  Ireland),  when  converted  to  Christianity,  i.  75.  Be- 
gin to  infest  the  coasts  of  Scotland  and  Ireland,  lii.  176.  First 
land  in  Ireland,  236.  Much  plunder  and  devastation  com* 
mitted  by  them  in  Hy  and  in  freland,  24<1.  Defeated  by  the 
Irish,  ib*  They  murder  St.  Blaithmac  while  celebrating  Mass 
in  the  diurch  of  Hy,  253.  They  plunder  and  lay  waste  Coik, 
Lisnoore,  and  several  other  religious  establishments,  270,  271* 
Tliey  murder  Kethemac,  prior  of  Kildare,  and  many  others,  at 
Dunamase,  272.  Sl  Nuad,  son  of  Segnen,  martyred  by  them 
wliile  plundering  the  diurch  of  Killachad,  iL  Defeated  at  the 
battle  of  Suanaght,  and  in  two  other  baltles,  275.  Defeated 
by  Maelseaghlan,  326.  They  join  Aidus,  or  Aedan,  Finniiath, 
and  devastate  Meath,  ib.  Those  of  Dublin  plunder  Munster, 
327.  Th^  proceed  to  Armagh,  plunder  the  dty,  and  cany 
away  .710  captives,  346.  Expellea  by  the  men  of  Brea£^,  and 
by  the  Leinstermen,  397.  Slaughter  of  them  in  Munster,  366. 
Defeated  at  Emly,  iB.  A  strong  party  of,  land  at  Wataford, 
and  are  slaughtered  by  a  chief  of  Idrone,  365,  367«  They 
plunder  Cork,  Lismors,  and  Aghaboe,  366.  Those  of  Dublin 
become  Christians,  376,  377,  seq.  Defeated  at  Clontarf,  422. 
Those  of  Waterford  rise  against  the  English,  iv.  225. 

Daniel,  bishop  of  Bangor,  a  pupil  of  Iltutus,  i.  476. 

Daniel,  St.  bishop  of  KiUgaradh,  death  of,  iiL  36* 

Danish  architecture,  iv.  403. 

Dardalucha,  abbess  of  Kjldare,  i.  9. 

Darerca,  St.  sister  of  St.  Patrick,  i.  125.  Her  death  mentioned 
by  the  annalists,  127.  Said  to  be  mother  of  SaintslSecundinus 
and  Auxilius,  259.  Abbess  of  Kilsleve-Cuillin,  403,  404. 
Said  to  be  mother  of  St.  Rioch,  419. 

Darerca,  mother  of  St.  Kieran  of  Clonmacnois,  ii.  50. 

Daria,  mother  of  St.  Ursula,  i.  408. 

Darinis,  themonasteiy  of,  founded  by  Sl  Molanfide,  i.  310. 
St.  Hnnian  pays  a  visit  to  St.  Caiman  tliere,  465.   St.  Fachtna 
or  Fachnan,  a  while  abbot  there,  ii.  194,  195. 

Darmagh.    See  Dairmagh. 

Dathias,  king  of  Ireland,  killed,  iL  11. 

David,  Gild^  and  Cadocus,  Britons,  i.  469. 

David,  son  of  Guaira  Hua  Farranais,  archbijliop  of  Armagh, 
death  of,  ii.  70. 

David,  St.  archbishop  of  Menevia  in  Wales,  contemporary  with 


INDEX.  443 


St.  Declan,  i.  27)  464',  469.    Various  opinions  concerning  the 

time  of  his  death,  47 1,  472,  473,  &c,     St.  Senan,  spends  some 

time  with,  ii.  2.     Time  of  his  death,  19.    Usher  wrong  in  the 

time  he  supposes  his  death  to  have  happened,  ii.  93.     Said  to 

have  accompanied  St.  Barrto  Rome,  314,  316. 
David,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  death  of,  ii.  70. 
Davoc,  St.  Island  of,  in  Lough-dearg,  i.  368. 
Dc'Castro  Dei  Prioiy  founded,  iv.  248. 
Declan,  St  of  Ardmore,  educated  by  St.  D3mima,  i.  25.     Sets 

out  for  Rome  and  meets  St.  Patrick  on  his  way,  26.     Goes  to 

meet  St.  Patrick  at  Hynneon  in  Maghfemyn,  281,  283,  284. 

His  death,  461,  463. 
Declan,  St.  an  Irish  missionary  in  Bavaria,  ui.  189. 
De^fonte  vivo.     See  Maur  monastery. 
Deicolus  or  Deicola,  maternal  brother  of  St   Gallus,  and  disciple 

of  St.  Columbanus,  ii.  439.     Forms  a  community  of  monks  at 

Luthra,  440.     Retires  to  a  lonely  cell,  ib.    Death  of,  ib. 
Dejugo  Dei,    See  Leigh  abbey. 
De  Lacy,  Hugh,  lord  of  Meath,  killed,  iv.  277* 
Delbhna  Assuill,  preaching  of  St.  Patrick  to  the  inhabitants  of,  i. 

238. 
Delgany,  county  Wicklow,  anciently  called  Dergney  and  Delgne, 

i.  427.     St.  Mogoroc  had  a  cell  at,  ii.  49.     Danes  overthrown 

there  by  Augurius  king  of  Leinster,  iii.  426. 
Delgne,    See  Delgany. 
Dempster,  liis  falsehoods,  &c.  iii.  124,  137. 
Deodatus,  St.  an  Irishman,  iii.  102. 
De  Pcenitentiarum  mensura,  the  tract,  written  by  St.  Cummian, 

ii.  398,  401. 
Deputation  of  several  respectable  persons  wait  on  St.  Brigid,  i. 

406. 
Derbilia  of  Irras,  St.  the  period  in  which  she  flourished,  ii.  327. 
Dergne,     See  Delgany. 
Derkan,  a  bishopric,  governed  by   St.  Olcanus,  i.  341.     Called 

Rathmuighe  or  Airthir-muighe,  344.    The  school  of  governed 

by  St.  Olcan,  403. 
Derlugdacha,  St.  succeeds  St.  Brigid  in  tlie  nunnery  of  Kildare, 

i.460.    Death  of,  46  J. 
Derluss,  Ros,  or  Russ,  of  the  town  of,  converted  by  St.  Patrick, 

L216. 
Dermod,  or  Diermit,  monarch  of  Ireland,  bestows  lands  on  St. 

Kieran,  i.  56,  ii.  52.     hays  the  first  stone  of  the  monastery  of 

Cloninacnois,  ib, 
Dermod  II.  or  Diermit,  son  of  Aldus  Slani,  kills  Conall  king  of 

Ireland,  ii.  302.     becomes  monarch,  ib.     Death  of^  ib,  iii.  82. 
Dermod  Mac  Maol-nambo,  king  of  Leinster,  killed  in  the  battle 
of  Odhba,  iii.  474,  476. 


444  INDEX. 


Dermod  O'Brien  succeeds  his  brother  Murtoch  on  the  throDe  of 

Munster,  iii.  485. 
Denned  Mac  Morogh,  king  of  Leinster,  not  the  son  of  Mur- 
chertach,  prince  of  of  Leinster,  who  was  killed  at  the  battle  of 
Mage-choba,  iv.  22.  His  cruel  treatment  of  St.  Laurence  OToole> 
173,  174-.  Dethroned,  184?.  His  evil  actions,  185.  Founder 
of  the  nunnery  of  St.  Mary  de  Hogges,  and  some  other  reli- 
gious houses,  ib.  His  character  by  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  186. 
Sets  out  for  England,  and  from  tlience  to  France  to  meet  Heniy 
II.  189.  Receives  promises  of  assistance  from  Henry,  ib,  Ne- 
gdciates  with  Strongbow,  Fitz- Stephen,  Fltz-Gerald,  &&  ib. 
Returns  to  Ireland,  and  remains  concealed  at  Ferns,  ib.  Re- 
ceives succours  from  England,  and  commences  hostilities 
against  his  countiymen,  190, 192.     Dies  at  Ferns,  198. 

Deny,  the  monastery  of  visited  by  St.  Columbkill,  ii.  243.  Plun- 
deredy  iii.  391.  Abbey  of,  not  of  the  Order  of  Augustinian 
Canons,  but  of  tlie  Order  of  Columbkill,  iv.  102,  104.  Raised 
to  the  rank  of  an  episcopal  see,  168.  Cathedral  of  erected^ 
182. 

Derver,  in  County  Louth,  quere  was  it  Drum-dearbh  ?  i.  423. 

Dervoigal,  or  Dervorgilla,  wife  of  Tieman  OHuarc,  Prince  of 
Brefmy,  her  g^  to  the  monks  of  Mellifont,  iv.  165.  Carried 
off  by  DermcKl  Mac  Morrogh,  184.  Rescued  from  him,  185, 
186.ji*Death  of,  322. 

Devcnish,  St.  Naal,  abbot  of,  i.  446.  Monastery  of,  erected  by 
St.  Lasrean,  who  is  the  same  as  St.  Molaissc,  ii.  218.  Pil- 
laged, iii.  390. 

Dicho,  or  Dichu,  the  first  person  converted  in  Ireland,  and  bap- 
tized by  St.  Patrick,  i,  208,  212. 

DichoUa  Gairbh,  disciple  of  St.  Maidoc  of  Ferns,  ii.  337. 

Dichul.  abbot  of  Louth,  a  prophecy  of  St.  Patrick  concerning 
him,  i.  350. 

Dichull,  a  priest  lefl  by  St.  Furscy  at  Cnobhcrsberg,  ii.  459, 
460. 

Dichuo,  erroneously  supposed  to  be  a  brother  to  St.  Ailill,  i. 
440. 

Didan  or  Dieclan,  a  disciple  of  St.  Patrick,  i.  26. 

Diermit,  king  of  Ireland.     Sec  Dennod  monarch  of  Ireland. 

Diermit,  Mac  Cervail,  monarch  of  Ireland,  ascends  tlie  tlu'one, 
ii.  21.     Killed  by  Aidus  the  blade,  1P8. 

Diermit,  St.  or  Dermod,  abbot  of  Inisclotliran,  his  period,  pa- 
rentage, &c.  ii.  9. 

Diermit,  St  abbot  of  Gleann-ussen,  ii.  76. 

Diermit  II.    See  Dermod  II. 

Diermit,  abbot  of  Hy,  carries  the  remains  of  St.  Columba  to  the 
mainland  of  North  Britain,  lest  they  should  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  Danes,  iii.  252.     Removes  the  reliques  to  Ireland,  274. 

DienaiL  Hua  Tighemach,   archbishop  of*  Armagh,   goes   into 


INDEX.  445 

Conaught  to  enforce  the  law  of  St.  Patrick,  iiL  277.    Death 
of,  277,  280. 

Diermit  Mac  Morogh.   See  Dennod  Mac  Morogh. 

Dima,  bishop  of  Conor,  a  disciple  of  Cohnanelo,  ii.  412. 

Dioceses  of  Ireland  reduced  and  bbunded,  iv.  42. 

Dionysius  Exiguus,  his  rules  concerning  the  Paschal  calculation, 
ii.  377,  878. 

Diradius  of  Edardruim,  brother  of  Conoc,  i.  425. 

Dirath,  St.  bishop  of  Ferns,  death  of^  iii.  128,  132. 

Direo-Chuisgnigh,  nunnery  of,  ii.  85. 

Disciples  of  St.  Patrick,  list  of,  i.  337. 

Discipline  of  the  Irish  monks,  iv.  357. 

Disert  Aengus  near  Clonenagh,  so  called  from  its  being  the  re- 
treat of  St.  Aengus  Hua  Hoblen,  iii.  245. 

Disert-chuimin,  now  called  Kill-commln  or  Kill-cummin,  King's 
county,  ii.  395,  397. 

Disert  Nairbre,  monastery  erected  there  by  St.  Maidoc  of  Ferns, 
ii.  337. 

Disert-Tola  in  Meath.  St.  Tola  led  the  life  of  a  hermit  here,  iii. 
171,  173,  174. 

Diuma,  St.  chosen  bishop  of  the  middle  Angles,  ii.  428.  Con- 
secrated by  St.  Pinan,  ib. 

Divine  service,  a  canon  relating  to  the,  iv.  383. 

Dobda  or  Dobdagreus  or  Dobdan,  an  Irishman,  acts  as  bishop  of 
Saltzburg,  instead  of  Viigil,  iii.  188,  189;  said  to  have  been 
bishop  of  Cliiempsee,  iii.  188,  189. 

Dochonna  the  abbot,  said  to  have  been  placed  over  the  monas- 
tery of  Eas-mac-neirc,  ii.   1 33. 

Dochonna,  bishop  of  Connor,  iii.  163. 

Dochuma,  sumamed  Bolgan,  an  anchoret;  death  of,  iii,  163. 

Docus,  supposed  to  have  been  Cadoc  of  Lancarven,  ii.  19. 

DoireCalgaich,  the  ancient  nameof  Derry,or  Londonderry,  ii.  1 18. 
Monastery  of,  founded  by  St.  Columbkill,  ib.  \2%  123. 

Doire  mac-Aidmecain,  the  church  of,  erected  by  St.  Lasra,  ii. 

77,  80. 
Doire-Melle,  nunnery  of,  governed  by  St.  Melle,  iii.  193. 
Doire-mor,  monastery  of,  founded  by  St.  Colman,  ii.  310. 
Domangart,  St.  said  to  be  a  brother  to  St.  Domnoch,  ii.  319. 

Not  to  be  confounded  with  St.  Domangart  of  Slieve  Donard,  2^. 
Domangart,  St.  of  Slieve  Donard ;  the  time  he  lived  uncertain,  ii. 

319,  320,  321 ;  said  to  have  been  the  son  of  Euchodius  king 

of  Ulster,  322— brother  of  St.  Mura  of  Fahen,  iL 
Domangen,  a  bishop,  left  by  St.  Carthagh  over  the  monastery  of 

Inispict,  ii.  362. 
Domnach-arda  in  Wicklow,  the  church  of,  erected  by  St.  Pal- 

ladius,  i.  38,  41. 
Domnadi-bUe,  the  church  of,  erected  by  St  Patrick,  i.  262. 
Domnachbrain  or  Domnach-braoin,  the  church  of,  founded  by 

St.  Patrick,  i.  268. 


446  INDEX. 

Domnadi-coinre,  the  church  of,  erected  by  St  Patrick,  i.  268. 
Domnach-combuir,  the  church  of,  erected  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  268. 
Domnach  fainre,  the  church  c^  erected  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  268. 
Domnach-Fiech,  inonasteiy  of,  i.  274,  278. 
Domnach-fothairbe,   the  churdi  of,  erected  by  St.  Patrick,   L 

268. 
Domnach  Gllnne-Tochuir,  church  of,  i.  264. 
Domnach-libeir,  church  of,  founded  b^  St.  Patrick,  i.  268. 
Domnach-maigen,  now  Donaghmam  m  county  of  M onaghan^  L 

266,  270. 
Domnach-moclain,  church  of,  erected  by  St.  P&trick,  i.  268. 
Domnach-mor  in  campo  Echnach^  now  Donaghmore  near  Na- 

van,  i.  239. 

Domnach-mor  in  the  district  of  Magh^ithe,  i.  262. 

Domnach-mor  in  Tirawley,  church  of,  i.  253. 

Domnach-mor  Mag-seola.  Felartus  of,  a  disciple  of  St.  Patrick, 
i.  245,  247.  ^  ^ 

Dotnnach'tnor  muighe  siuil,  said  to  be  the  same  as  Donagh- 
Patrick  near  Kells,  i.  237. 

Domnach- moT'inuighe'tochuirf  diurch  of,  founded  by  St.  Pa- 
trick, i.  262. 

Domnach-Patrick  or  Donagh  Patrick,  near  Kells,  church  founded, 
i.  236.     Ravaged  by  Godfrid,  iii.  377. 

Domnach  riascai^h,  church  of,  founded  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  268. 

Domnach-righdum,  church  of,  founded  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  268. 

Domnach,  Sachnell,  now  Dunshoghlin,  in  Meath,  i.  271. 

Domnach-sainre,  church  of,  erected  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  268. 

Domnach- Sarige,  near  Duleek,  county  of  Meath,  i.  245. 

Domnach- tortain,  church  of,  near  Ardbraccan,  county  of  Meath, 

i.  271. 
Domnald  and  Fergus,  monarchs  of  Ireland,  deaths  of,  ii.  198. 
Domnald,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iv.  9.     Makes  peace  between 

Domnald  Mac  Loghlinand  Mortogh  O'Brien,  10.  Death  of,  ib. 
Domnald,  bishop  of  Cashel,  writes  to  Lanfranc  on  Eucharisdcal 

baptism,  iii.  455  • 
Domnald  II.  monarch  of  Ireland,  death  of,  ii.  302. 
Domnald  III.  monarch  of  Ireland,  goes  on  a  pilgrimage  to  Hy, 

and  dies  there,  iii.  176. 
Domnald  Mac  Loghlin,  king  of  Ulster,  assumes  the  title  of  king 

of  Ireland,  iii  484.  Dies  in  the  monastery  of  Deny,  485. 
Domnald  O'Heyne,  bishop  of  Cashel,  death  of,  iii.  455,  456. 
Domnald  O'Neill,  becomes  king  of  Ireland,   iii.    366.    Death 

of,  ib. 
Donnald,  scribe  of  Coik,  death  of,  iiL  329. 
Domnan  or  Adomnan,  left  over  the  monastery  of  Aingin  by  St» 

Kieran  of  Clonmacnois,  iL  52. 
Domnoch,  St.  or  Madomnoch,  a  disciple  of  St.  David,  iL  319. 

Settles  at  Tipraid  Fachtna  in  Ossory,  ib.    Erst  brought  bcMK 

into  Ireland,  319,  820. 


INDEX.  447 

Donaghmain.     See  Donmachmaigen. 

Donagh-mor.     See  Domnach-mor  in  campo  Echnach* 

Donagh- Patrick.    See  Domnach.mor»Mag'Seola,  and  Donmach 
PatiicL 

Donald,  nephew  of  Murtogh  O'Brien,  invited  to  become  king  of 
Man,  iv.  21,  23. 

Donard.    See  Domnach-arda. 

Donations,  a  canon  respecting,  iv.  386,  387. 

Donatus,  St.  brother  to  St.  Cataldus,  said  to  be  bishop  of  Lu- 
piae,  iii.  123,  128. 

Donatus,  St.  bishop  of  Fiesole  in  Tuscany,  an  Irishman,  iii.  280, 
281,  282,  283. 

Donatus,  bishop  of  Dublin,  consecrated  by  Lanfranc  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  iii.  434*. 

Donnchad,  monarch  of  Ireland,  death  of,  iii.  24*1. 

Donogh,  son  of  Dubhdavoirean  kin^  of  Cashel,  and  Carrd  prince 
of  Ossoiy,  lay  waste  Conaught,  iii.  327. 

Donogh  O  Brien,  son  of  Brian  Boroimhe,  becomes  king  of  Leatli- 
mogha,  iii.  4*26.     Sets  out  on  a  pilgrimage  to  Rome.  474*,  475. 

Donogh  O'Haingly,  bishop  of  Dublin  consecrated  at  Canterbury, 
iii.  482.     Professes  obedience  to  Lanfranc,  483.    Death  of,  id. 

Donore,  the  land  of,  given  to  the  abbey  of  St.  Thomas,  Dublin, 
iv.  233. 

Dorben,  abbot  of  Hy,  death  of,  iii.  153,  154,  156. 

Doulagh,  St.  not  a  corruption  of  the  name  of  St.  Olave,  iii.  359. 

Doulagh  St.  church  of,  one  of  the  moat  ancient  buildings  in  Ire- 
land,  iii.  359. 

Down,  St.  Patrick  buried  there,  L  364.  Pillaged,  iii.  374.  Go- 
vernment of  the  See  of,  undataken  by  St.  Malachy,  iv.  101. 
Cathedral  of,  repaired  by  St.  Malachy,  129.  Attacked  by 
John  de  Courcey,  and  its  bishop  taken  prisoner,  232.  Bene- 
dictine monks  introduced  into  the  Cathedral,  and  the  dedica- 
tion title  changed,  253. 

Draoi,  Draoitk,  or  Drui,  meaning  of  the  words,  i.  230. 

Dress  of  tlie  ancient  Irish,  iv.  360.     Canon  relating  to,  361. 

Droimfionn,  dispute  there  between  St.  Knnian  and  St.  Columb- 
kill,  ii.  28. 

Dromahaire,  Maccarthen  baptized  there  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  256. 

Dromore,  Colman  bishop  o{  first  master  of  St.  Finnian,  L  431, 
434. 

Drui,  Druidhy  see  Draoi. 

Druids  and  Diuidism,  what,  i.  228. 

Druimard,  nunnery  of,  iL  187* 

Druimcheo,  nunnery  of,  i.  405. 

Druim-cliabh,  monastery  of,  ii.  132. 

Druim*corcorihrii  perhaps  Drumconrath,  a  church  said  to  be 
erected  there  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  237. 

Druim-cuUen,  monasteiy  of,  founded  by  Barrindeus,  iL  221 . 


448  INDEX/ 

Dniimdhearbh,  i.422. 

Druim-feartain^  church  of,  ii.  100. 

Druimindech,  church  of,  i.  268. 

Dniim-inis-clain,  or  Drulm-inis  cluinn.     See  Drumshallon. 

Druim-leatlian,  monastery  of,  ii.  333,  336. 

Druim-Ieith-glais,  the  ancient  name  of  Down,  ii.  185. 

Druimliag,  monastery  of,  ii.  89. 

Dniimlias,  monastery  of,  i.  257.     Where  situated,  258. 

Druimnea,  church  of,  erected  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  245, 247. 

Druim-relgeach,  Donatus  priest  of,  i.  87. 

Druim-sailec,  or  Druimsailech,  or  Airdsailecli,  ancient  names  of 

Armagh,  i.  312,  314. 
Druim-tiprad,  an  ancient  name  of  Clonmacnois,  iL  58. 
Drumceat,  assembly  at,  ii.  237,  239. 
Drumcliffe,  i.  257.     Carthagh  of  Lismore  goes  to  the  monasteiy 

of,  iii.  352.     Bishops  formerly  there,  iv,  345. 
Drum-dubhain,  nunnery  of,  i.  266,  403. 
Drumratl),  monastery  of,  ii.  1 89. 

Drumsliallon,  the  church  of  founded  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  238,  444. 
Death  of  Lugadius  abbot  of,  441,  444.     St.  Aidus  dies  in  the 
monastery  of,  iii.  242,  243. 
Duach,  father  of  Colman  of  Kiknacduach,  ii.  341. 
Duban,  St.  of  Rinn-dubhain,  i.  426. 
Dubdaletlie,  or  Dubhdalethe,   I.  II.  and  III.     Archbishops  of 

Armagh,  iii.  233,  234,  386,  387,  428,  448,  450. 
Dubdan  OToelan,  abbot  of  Clonah],  iii.  166. 
Dubduban,  placed  over  the  church  of  Donagh-mor  by  St.  Patrick, 

i.  262. 
Dubh-gals,  attack  and  plunder  Dublin,  in  the  possession  of  the 

Fin^s,  iii.  277. 
Dublin,  blessed  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  275.  Sedulius  bishop  of,  iii. 
228,  230.  Taken  and  burned  by  Congal,  king  of  IrEdand,  374. 
Taken  by  Godfiid,  377-  Celsus,  Archbishop  of  Arma^  ap- 
pointed bishop  of,  iv.  45.  Gregory  elected  bishop  of,  46.  The 
see  of  raised  to  metropolidcal  rank,  and  Gregory  its  first  arch- 
bishop,  47,  48.  Attacked  by  the  Norwegians,  198.  Besieged 
by  the  Irish,  ib.  Church  of  confirmed  in  its  jurisdiction  over 
the  sees  of  Glendaloch,  Kildare,  Ferns,  Leighlin  and  Ossory, 
238.  Bull  to  protect  the  diocese  of,  against  the  exercise  c£ 
powers  of  others  256.    Synods  held  in,  233,  234^  264,  269, 

319. 
Dubliterius  of  Kill-slepte  killed  by  the  Northmen,  iii.  368, 
Dubtach  or  Dubhtach,  the  poet,  converted  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  225. 

Visited  by  St.  Patrick,  273.    Recommends  St.  Fiech  for  holy 

orders,  ib.  277. 
Dubtach,  succeeds  St.  Cormac  as  archbishop  of  Armagh,  L  422, 

dies,  435.    Succeeded  by  Ailill  or  Ailild,  440. 
Dubtach,  fiitber  of  St.  Brigid,  i.  378. 


INDEX.  449 

Dubtach  II.  archbishop  of  Armagh,  ii.  2.    Death  of^  70. 
Dubtach,  scribe  of  KilUachad,  death  of,  liL  329. 
Duffim,  Mac-heathach  and  Ma^^unan,  three  distinguished  Irish- 
men^  leave  Ireland  iu  a  leathern  boat,  and  land  in  Cornwall,  iii. 

Duinbolg.    See  Dunbolg. 

Duleek,  a  bishop's  see  under  St.  Kienan,  L  841,  844,  Situated 
in  the  district  of  the  Kennacta  or  Kenaght  of  Meath,  i.  S45« 
One  of  the  oldest  sees  of  Meath,  ii.  23.  Churdi  o^  des- 
poiled by  the  Scandinavians,  iii.  270.  Plundered,  483.  One 
of  the  established  sees  of  Meath,  iv.  42.  Ancient  stone  church 
'  i]^,  128.  The  fortifications  of  destroyed,  225.  Monastery  of 
regular  canons  of,  founded,  252.  Church  of,  only  head  of  a  rural 
deanery,  322. 
Dumha-graidA,  Ailbe,  a  priest  ordained  there  by  St  Patrick,  i* 

240, 243. 
Dun- Abbain,  now  Abingdon,  iii.  22. . 
Dunamase,  Ketheman,  prior  of  Kildare,  and  many  others,  put  to 

death  there  by  the  Danes,  iii.  272. 
Dunan,  or  Donatus,  appointed  first  bishop  of  the  DlEUies  of  Dub- 
lin, iii.  433,  435,  436.     Succeeded  by  Patrick,  457. 
Dunbartoftf  Dunbartane  and  Dumbarton^  changes  of  the  name 

Dunbritton,  i.  94. 
Dunbleische,  Fintan  of,  ii.  232. 
Dunbolg  or  Duinbolg,  battle  of,  iL  198. 
Dunbrody,  abbey  of  founded,  iv.  252, 253. 
Duncan,  an  Irish  bishop,  lecturer  at  the  monastery  of  St  Remi- 

gius,  iii.  403. 
Dunchad,  becomes  abbot  of  Hy,  iii.  154, 156.     Death  of,  1 51. 
Dunchad  II.  monarch  of  Ireland,  routs  the  Danes,  iii.  366. 
Dunchad  0*Braoin,  becomes  abbot  of  Clonmacnois,  iii.  389,  391. 

Retires  to  Armagh,  and  dies  there,  390. 
Dunchad,  son  of  Moenach,  abbot  of  Hy,  death  of,  iii.  486. 
Dun-cruthen,  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  Dunboe,  i-  218,  267* 

A  bishop  named  Beatus  placed  there  by  St  Patrick,  265. 
Dundrum  bay,  enquiry  where  situate,  i.  214« 
Dungal,  an  Irish  Scot,  flourishes  in  France,  iii.  256,  257»  262. 
Writes  his  epistle,  on  the  solar  eclipses  of  the  year  810,  to 
Charlemagne,  256.    Goes  to  Italy,  and  is  appointed  teacher  at 
Pavia,  ib.  Writes  against  Claudius  bishop  of  Turin,  258. 
Dungal  Mac-Baithen,  abbot  and  bxshop  of  Glendaloch,  death  of, 

iii.  340. 
Dunkeld,  church  of,  ii.  165. 
Dunshaughlin,  the  see  of,  ii.  23.    The  episcopal  church  of,  iv. 

322.  * 

Dunstan,  St  educated  at  Glastonbury,  iii.  395. 
Durdracht,  St  of  Antrim,  i.  348. 
Durrow,  monastery  of,  visited  by  St  Columb-kill>  i.  243. 

VOL.   IV.  I    I 


450  INDEX. 

Dymraa,  St.  educates  St.  Dedati  and  several  others,  i.  2S> 
Dympna,  St.  flies  from  Ireland,  ii.  473.     Murdered  by  her  fathef, 

474. 
Dysart,  convent  of,  iii.  4. 
Dysibod,  St.  goes  to  Germany,  and  erects  a  convent  at  Mentz,  iii# 

114.     Death  of,  ^; 


E. 


Eas'Tftaoneirc,  monastery  of,  ii.  183, 144. 

Easrua.     See  Ashroe* 

Easter,  the,  kept  by  St  Colman,  the  same  ds  that  kept  by  Sf. 

John  the  Evangelist,  i.  12.      St.  Columb-kill's  mode  of  cele- 

bratmg,  ii,  256.     Disputes  about  the  time  of  celebrating,  270. 

Inquiries  concerning  the  right  method  of  calculating,  388. 
Eata,  St.  placed  over  the  monastery  of  Lindisfame,  lii.  75.  ap« 

pointed  bishop  of  that  see,  iL 
Eata,  abbot  of  MaOross,  iii.  88. 
Ebersham,  monastery  of,  iii.  107- 
Ecclesiastical  schools  and  seminaries  eistablished  and  governed  by 

Irish  prelates,  i.  402* 
Ecclesiastical  matters,  decisions  on,  referred  to  the  Apostolic  See, 

iv.  377.. 
Ecclesiastical  and  temporal  power  over  Ireland  claimed  by  Pope 

Gregory  the  Seventh,  iii,  484. 
Ecclesiastics  and  learned  men,  several  noted,  iv.  53. 
Ecgberet  St.  or  St.  Egbert,  appoints  Vilibrord  to  the  mission  of 

Friesland,   iii.  135. 
Ectrum,  tlie  see  of,  iii.  193. 

Edardruim,  Diradius  of,  supposed  brother  of  St.  Canoe,  i.  425« 
Edchada  Mac  Scanlan,  bishop  of  Emly,  iii.  361. 
Egfrid,  king  of  Northumberland,  sends  an  expedition  against  part 

of  the  Eastern  coast  of  Ireland,  iii.  89,  94. 
Egbert,  St.     See  Ecgberet,  St. 

Eleran  the  wise,  author  of  a  life  of  St.  Patrick,  i.  84,  86. 
Elias,  St.   an  Irishman,  abbot   of  St.  Martin  s  at    Cologn,   iii. 

461,444. 
Eliogarty,  a  district  in  Munster,  i.  24. 
Elphinus,  St.  said  to  have  been  an  Irishman,  u  6,  7>  8. 
Eliteria,  the  cell  of,  iii.  166,  168. 
EUenius,  disciple  of  St.  Cadoc,  succe^  him  in  the  monastery  of 

Lancarvon,  L490. 
Eloquius,  disciple  of  St.  Fursey,  ii.  462,  464. 
Elphin,   church  of,   founded,   i.    242.     The   bishopric   of   St. 

Asacus,  343.     Monastery  of,  governed  by  St.  Asacus,  403. 
Ely  O'CarroU,  district  of,  i.  24.    ii.  8. 
Emerias,  the  two,  i.  405. 


INPEX*  451 


Emilian  or  Emmian,  goes  from  Ireland  to  join  St.  Furs€^  at  Lagnj, 
ii.  461.    Intrusted  with  tlie  care  of  that  monastery,  tj. 

Eminent  men,  deaths  of  several,  iil.  329,  367,  368/  370,  371| 
4.11. 

Emly,  the  dty  and  chair  of  Ailbe,  i.  285.  Laid  waste  by  the 
Northmen,  iil.  275.  Plundered,  iv.  52.  Burned,  182.  Ca- 
thedral of,  destroyed  by  fire,  331 . 

Enmiian.     See  Emilian. 

Empthor.     See  Nemthur. 

Enach*aird,  now  called  Annagh,  in  the  county  of  Leitrim,  ii. 
327,  329. 

Enach-duin,  nunneiy  of,  ii.  30.  Death  of  St.  Brendan  there, 
ib, 

Enach-mic->brioin,  monastery  of,  ii.  187,  188- 

Enagh-dune,  or  Annadown,  the  see  of,  iv.  34<4,  345. 

Enagh-trim,  or  Annatrira,  abbey  of,  ii.  74. 

Enan,  said  to  have  presided  over  the  church  of  Druimindeich,  i. 
268. 

Enda  and  his  son  Conall  protect  St.  Patrick,  i.  253. 

Enda,  father  of  Cormac,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  i.  415.  Said  to 
have  been  brother  to  king  Leogaire,  ib. 

Enda,  St.  St.  Endeus,  or  St.  Enna,  of  Arran,  erects  the  monas- 
tery of  Am  Island,  i.  396.  Acts  of,  4^)4,  A  pupil  of  M ansenus, 
438.  Receives  a  vbit  and  benediction  from  St.  Brendan,  ii.  35. 
Receives  St.  Kieran  at  his  monastery  of  Am  Island.  51,  57. 
Death  of,  69. 

Endeus,  of  the  2d  class  of  Irish  saints^  ii.  13. 

Endeus,  St  of  Arran.     See  St,  Enda. 

Endeus,  not  the  great  St.  Enda  of  Arran,  ii.  222. 

Endish  Synod,  an  interdict  against  Scottish  priests  administering 
the  sacrament  by  an,  iii.  275. 

English,  the,  land  in  Ireland  under  Fitz-Stephen,  &c.  iv.  190. 
Cmelties  of,  193,  194, 195,  326.  Their  custom  of  selling  their 
children  to  the  Irish  as  slaves,  196,  197*  Plunderers  of  churches, 
256,  261,  263. 

Enna  Kinselagh,  king  of  Leinster,  kills  Niall  Naoigiallach,  i. 
139. 

Enna,  or  Endeus,  disciple  of  St.  Columbkill,  abbot  of  Imleach- 
foda,  ii.  223. 

Ennach-duin,  now  called  Annadown,  ii.  36. 

Eocha,  son  of  Tuathal,  anchoret,  bishop  and  abbot  of  Louth, 
death  of,  iii.  266. 

Eochad,  son  of  Dathy,  converted  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  254. 

Eochad,  grandton  of  Leogaire,  L  452. 

Eochaid,  abbot,  said  to  be  of  Lismore,  ii.  356. 

Eochaid,  son  of  Diermit,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  death  of,  ii,k 

303. 
Eochaid  Mac  Colgain,  death  of,  iii.  163. 


452  INDEX. 


Eochod  of  Otoma,  death  c^^  ill.  191. 

Eogan,  .•€»*  Eogin  Mac  Laisre,  of  the  2d  class  of  Irish  saints^  S. 

13,  205. 
EpisUe,  concerning  the  JPascfaal  question  written  to  Rome  by  Tho- 

mian  and  others,  ii.  409.     On  the  solar  eclipses  of  the  year 

810,  by  Dun^,  iii.  ^56. 
Erard,  St.  an  InsFunan,  iii.  105,  107,  108.    Goes  to  the  monas* 

teiy  of  the  VojBges,  105,  109.    Goes  to  Bavaria  and  baptizes 

OdOia  dai;»htcrof  Ettioo,  106.    Dies  at  Ratisbon,  ib,  109. 
Ere,  St  disaple  of  St.  Senan,  ii.  91,  95.     See  Ercos. 
Erca,  daughter  of  Loam,  and  another  of  Murchertach,  a  christian, 

i.  434. 
Ercan,  or  Ergind,  father  of  St  Senan,  L  445. 
Erclac,  a  disciple  of  St.  Patrick,  ii.  326. 
Ercus,  St  a  friend  of  St  Bri^d,  i,  410.    Death  of,  435. 
Ercus,  tutor  of  St  Brendan,  ii.  28. . 
Erenachs,  their  name  and  office,  iv.  80,  81,  83,  84,  85. 
Er^d.    See  Ercan. 

Enc  of  Auxerre,  disciple  of  Helias  an  Irishman,  iii.  287. 
Erk,  sons  of,  established  a  Scottish  kingdom  in  Britain,  i.  1 J . 
Erk,  son  of  Dego,  L  85. 
Erlomhan,  freed  from  prison  at  die  request  df  St.  Fechin,  iiL  5L 

Embraces  the  monastic  life,  ib, 
Emaidlie,  the  district  in  which  Cormac,  archbishop  of  Armagh 

lived,  L  416. 
Eman,  St.  placed  over  tlie  monastery  of  Hinba,  iL  162. 
Eman,  a  priest  of  the  3d  class  of  Insh  saints,  ii.  331. 
Eman,  abbot  of  Toiy  Island,  11414. 
Eman,  a  priest,  receives  tlie  benediction  of  St.  ColumUdll,  iii«  3. 

Called  Emene  of  Rathnui  in  Hy-Garchon,  4. 
Emene  of  Druim-Tommer,  ii.  141* 
Emene  of  RatlmuL    See  Eman. 
Emulph,  an  Irishman,  distinguishes  himself  in  Iceland,  liL  343, 

Eiynagh,  Benedictine  housa  of,  destroyed  by  John  de  Courcey, 

IV.  249. 
Esbren,  island,  of,  iL  449,  450,  451. 
Esseminus.     See  Iseminus,  ii.  195,  205. 
Establishment  of  the  Irish  Scots,  in  North  Britain,  L  431. 
Establishment  for  viigins  or  widows,  several,  i.  403. 
Etchen,  supposed  to  be  Ethian,  i.  429. 
Etchen,  St  of  Cluain-bile,  his  parentage,  ii.  125.    He  ordains  St 

Columbkille  priest  instead  of  bishop  by  mistake,  126,  127* 
Ethian,  reproved  by  St  Patricki  i.  429.    Supposed  to  be  the  same 

as  Etchen. 
Ethica,  island  of,  several  monasteries  foimded  there,  iL  162. 
Ethne,  mother  of  St  Maidoc  of  Fems,  ii.  333. 
Ethnia,  Stdaughter  of  Aidusking  of  Leinsteri  iL  327. 


INDEX.  453 

Etto,  a  disciple  of  St.  Furaey,  ii.  462. 

Eubonia.    See  Evania. 

Eudiaristical  b^dsm,  Domnaid  bishop  of  Cashd  writes  to  Lan- 

iranc  on,  iii.  455. 
Euftim,  St.  son  of  an  Irish  kiQff,  i.49S. 
Eugene,  bishop  of  Aidstraw,  death  of,  iL  190. 
Eimene,   suniamed  Monaster,  archbishop  of  Aimagfa,  m»  9i67* 

Eugene  Mac  Cen&elad.  bishop  of  Emly,  killed,  iiL  339. 

Eugenian  and  Dalcassian  lines,  dispute  between  the,  iiL  425. 

Eunan,  St.  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  Adanman,  iL  99. 

Eusebius,  an  Irish  Scot,  a  monk  of  St.  Gall,  iii.  285,  286.  Re- 
tires to  Mount  St.  Victor,  and  there  dies.  f^. 

Eustatius,  abbot  of  Luxeu,  sent  in  search  of  Columbanus  by 
Clotharius,  ii.  294.     Finds  him  at  Bobbio,  295. 

Evania,  Eubonia,  &c.  names  of  the  Isle  of  Man,  L  305,  307. 

Evin,  St.  of  Ros-mic-treoin,  visited  by  Molua  of  Clonfert  Molua. 
iL  311.    Death  of,  ib. 

Eseommunication,  various  modes  o€,  Iv.  377. 


F. 


Fachnan,  St.  or  Fachtna,  St.  of  Rosscarbeny,  a  bishop,  ii.  193« 
His  school  at  Ross,  194.  His  death,  ib^  Said  to  have  been 
a  disciple  of  St.  Barr,  317,  318. 

Fachtna,  St.    SeeFachnan. 

Facundus,  St.    See  Fachnan. 

Fafla,  alias  Foila  or  Fodena,  of  Kill-Faila,  ii.  326. 

Faflan,  St.  or  Foilan,  St.  iii.  3.  Several  of  that  name  in  Ire- 
land, ib* 

FaOan,  St.  of  die  3d  dass  of  Irish  saints,  ii.  331. 

Failbe,  or  Failbhe  Fland,  king  of  Cashel,  reproved  by  St.  Pul- 
cherius,  ii.  310. 

Failbe,  abbot  of  Hy,  successor  to  Cumineus  Albus,  iii.  97.  His 
deadi,  ib»    SuooiBeded  by  Adanman^  ib. 

Failbe,  abbot  of  Hy,  succeeds  Killen  Droichtlieach,  iii.  192. 
His  death,  ib»    Succeeded  by  Sleben,  ib.  193. 

Fulge,  intending  to  kill  St.  Patrick,  in  mistake  pierces  Odran  his 
charioteer  wi£  a  lance,  i.  302. 

Falertus,  St.  or  Fulartus,  St.  of  Domnach-mor  in  Maghbile,  L 

FaUifh  meaning  of  the  word,  iv.  362. 
Fanchea,  St  sister  of  St.  Endu,  I  400.    Ntmneiy  of,  404. 
Fannacur,  the  Danes  defeated  there,  by  Brian  Boroimhey  in.  415. 
Farannan,  ardibishoo  of  Armagh,  succeeds  Eug^e  in  that  see» 

iii.  267.    Expellea  from  Armagh  by  Tuigesius  the  Dane,  i.  74, 

iiL  267- 


454  INDEX. 

Faro,  St.  receives  several  Irish  Saints  at  his  monastery  at  Meainc, 

ii.  446,  447.  ^     ^ 

Fast  from  Wednesday  until  Sunday  throughout  the  year,  ordered 
by  Domnald,  ajx:hbishop  of  Armagh,  iv.  9* 

Fasting  seasons,  iv.  389,  390. 

Fasts  ofthe  Irish  church,  iv.  S49,  352. 

Fathen  Mura,  now  Fahan,  monastery  of,  governed  by  St.  Mura, 
iii.  37,  39. 

Faughan,  river  of,  u  262. 

Fearcall,  district  of,  iL  12. 

Feart,  meaning  of  the  word,  i.  422. 

Fearta  Cearbain,  a  placee  near  Tara,  i.  419. 

Fechin,  St.  of  Fore,  educated  by  St.  Nathy,  Nathi  or  Natlian,  i. 
345.  ii.  190,  192-  The  rule  that  no  woman  should  serve  in 
monasteries  observed  in  his  establishment,  ii.  20.  Placed  un- 
der the  care  of  St.  Nathy,  iii.  45.  Redres  to  Fore,  and  erecU 
a  monasteiy  there,  ib.  Converts  the  people  of  Immagh,  near 
the  coast  of  Galway,  ib.    Dies  of  the  pestilence,  52. 

Fechin,  a  priest  ofthe  3d  class  of  Irish  Saints,  ii.  331.  iii  11. 

Fedlimid,  fether  of  St.  Columbkill,  ii.  109. 

Fedlimid,  St.  bishcraof  Kihnore,  ii.  10,  11.    Church  of,  11,  12, 

Fedlimid,  bishop  of  Clones,  ii.  10,  12. 

Fedlimid,  bishop  of  Clogher,  ii.  10,  12. 

Fddhlim  Mac  Crimthan,  king  of  Munster,  takes  possession  of 
Kildare»  and  carries  off  the  clergy,  iii.  271.  Never  became 
archbishop  of  Leagh-Mogha,  as  asserted  by  Keating,  273. 
Death  of,  275.  276. 

Feidlimid.    See  Fedlimid. 

Feidlimid  Eonn,  succeeds  David  as  archbishop  of  Armagh,  ii.  70. 
Death  of«  183. 

Felartus,  St.  of  Donmach-mor,  i.  245. 

Felim,  fether  of  St.  Columb-kill,  ii.  112,  113. 

Femyn,  the  plain  of,  i.  281. 

Ferdachriock,  meaning  of  the  name,  i.  310.  Improperly  given 
to  St.  Maccarthen,  ib.  Properly  belonged  to  bt.  Tigemach 
his  successor  as  bishop  of  Clogher,  ib.  434. 

Ferdachrioch,   son  of  Suibne,   archbbhop  of  Armagh,  iii.  192. 

Death  of,  194,  196. 
Ferdomnach,  bishop  of  Kildare,  assumes  the  title  of  bishop  of 

Leinster,  iii.  452. 
Ferdomnach,  bishop  of  Tuam,  deadiof,  iii.  202,  203. 
Ferdomnach,  a  scribe,  death  of,  iii.  163. 
•  Ferdomnach,  St.  doctor  of  the  church  of  Armagh,  death  of,  iii, 

275. 
Feredach,  ^bn  of  Cormac  abbot  of  Hy,  iii.  325. 
Feredach,  s^n  ofLc^n,  abbot  of  Rachrann,  death  of,  iiu  236. 
Ferfugill,  Wshop  of  Clondalkin,  death  of,  iii.  202. 
FeigSl,  monarch  of  Ireland,  killed  in  battle,  iii.  144. 
Fergnaus,  orViignous,  timovkof  Clorirfinchoilf  ii.  140. 


IKDEX.  455 

Fergtiaus  or  Fa-gna,  abbot  o^  Hy,  death  of^  iL  34*7. 

Fergus,  son  of  Conal,  and  grandfather  of  St.  Columba,  a  chris- 
tian, i.  394. 

Fergus,  brother  of  Loam,  L  4<31. 

Fergus,  bishop  of  Down,  death  of,  ii.  183. 

Ferns,  estabkshment  of  St.  Maidoc  at,  ii.  3;37.  Church  of, 
plnndered,  iii.  271-  Burnt  by  the  Danes,  ib*  The  see  of, 
not  the  chief  see  of  Leinster,  370,  372.  The  see  of,  refuised 
by  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  iv.  264.  Albin  O'MuIloy,  q)pointec( 
bishop  of,  265.  The  town  burnt,  182,  184.  Monastery  of 
Augustin  canons  of,  founded,  186,  187* 

Ferta^r-feic^  nowSlane,  i.  223. 

Fert,     See  FearL 

Fes,  of  Temor,  or  Tarah,  i.  371. 

Fethach,  abbot  of  Louth,  Slane,  and  Duleek,  death  of,  iii.  202. 

Fethgna,  succeeds  Diermit  Hua  Tigemach,  archbishop  of  Ar- 
magh, iii.  277.    Death  of,  323,  325. 

Fiachna,  disciple  of  St.  Carthagh,  ii.  359,  364. 

Fiachna  Hua  Hartaguin,  abbot  of  Hy,  iii.  381,  386. 

Fiachra,  St.  administers  the  Viaticum  to  St*  Comgall,  ii«  446, 
448. 

Fiachre,  St.  erects  a  monastery  at  Breuil,  ii.  446,  448. 

Fiachriusj  or  Hifiackriusp  David,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  so 
called,  ii.  70. 

Fiadh-mac-Aengussa,  synod  c/Cy  u  286.  iv.  37)  38,  39,  40. 

Fiadh  Nemeadh^  meanmg  of  these  words,  iv.  412. 

Fidhart,  church  of,  founded  by  St.  Patridc,  L  244,  246. 

Fiech,  St.  bishop  of  Sletty,  lived  in  the  5th  centiury,  i.  57.  His 
hymn  on  St.  Fatrick,  81.  A  disciple  of  Dubtach  the  poet, 
232.  Recomipended  to  St  Patrick  by  Dubtach,  273.  Re- 
ceives the  Tonsure  from  St.  Patrick,  274.  Becomes  chief 
bishop  of  Leinster,  and  fixes  his  See  at  Sletty,  ih.  and  276,  sbq. 
The  monastery  or  school  of,  402.  Contemporary  with  Con- 
laith,  bishop  of  Kildare,  410.  Death  of,  435.  &ud  to  be  the 
author  of  a  hymn  on  St.  Brigid>  454.  Of  the  S^t  or  tribe  of 
Hy-bairreche,  468. 

Finan,  St.  sumamed  the  Leper,  said  to  have  been  placed  over 
the  church  of  Swords,  ii.  133.  iii.  83.     Death  of,  84,  87. 

Finan,  St.  a  monk  of  Hy>  succeeds  Aedan  at  Lindisfame,  iL  424. 
Erects  a  cathedral  there  of  oak,  ib.  Continues  obstinate  in  the 
observation  of  the  Paschal  calculation,  according  to  the  Irish 
practice,  ib.  Baptizes  Peada,  prince  of  the  middle  Angles, 
427.  Baptizes  Sigebert,  king  of  the  East  Saxons,  428.  Death 
of,  429.  Succeeded  as  bishop  of  Lindisfame  by  ColmaB>  i^« 
Sent  to  the  conference  of  Whitby,  iii.  59. 

Finan,  St.  of  Kinnitch,  now  Kinnitty,  iii.  19,  30. 

Findan,  St,  carried  off  along  with  his  sister  by  the  Norman  pi* 
rates,  iii.  236,  238.    Esoqpes  from  them,  239.     Sets  out  on 
a  pilgrimage,  and  arrives  at  Rome,  237|   240.    Becomes   a 
monk  at  the  monastery  of  Rhingaw  in  Switzerland,  ib. 


456  INDEX* 

FindbarTj  an  ^ithet  applied  to  St.  FSniuan  of  Ckmard,  £L  S3. 
Findchany  a  pnest>  founds  a  monasteiy  in  Ethica,  iL  162. 
Findukan,  saves  St.  Columb-kill  from  being  stabbed,  ii.  17}« 
JFingaus^  who  possessed  Dublin,  slaughtered  by  the  Du^kgaBg, 

and  the  dty  taken,  iii.  277; 
Fingar,  St.  or  St  Guigner,  story  of  him,  i.  225.    Martyrdom  o£ 

297. 
Fingen  or  Fingin,  king  of  Munster,  iii.  5,  t. 
Fingen,  bishop  of  Hy,  not  to  be  confounded  with  an  abbot  Fin- 
gen, liL  S81.    Dc«th  of,  ib. 
Fmcen,  an  Irishman,  abbot  of  St.  Felix  at  Metz,  iii.  406,  406. 
Rqpairs  the  monastery  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Victorius,  407« 
Doithof,  ti. 
Finghin,  kiiog  of  Cashel,  death  o^  iL  SlI. 
FingliBs,  river  of,  near  Dublin,  L  275^    Property  of  the  See  of 

Dublin,  iv.  240. 
Finloga,  &ther  of  St.  Brendan,  ii.  28. 
Finlug,  a  disciple  of  St.  Carthagh,  ii.  S59. 
Finnacta,  monarch  of  Ireland,  killed  in  the  battle  of  Greallach- 

dolla,  ill.  82,  144. 
Finnachta  Mac  Kellach,  bishop  and  abbot  of  Derry,  iii.  370. 
Finnavair-na-ningenf  lands  of,  granted  to  the  monks  of  Melli- 

font,  Iv.  165. 
Finnbarr,  St,  intimate  with  St.  Pulcheriiis,  iii.  25,  27. 
Finnia,  St.  abbess  of  Kfldare,  death  of,  iii.  255. 
Flnnian,  St.  of  Clonard,  lived  in  the  6th  century,  r.  31,  269. 
Foundation  of  his  school  at  Clonard,  464*.     Sent,  when  a  child, 
to  be  bu>tized  by  Fortkem,  ib.    Met  on  the  way  by  St.  Ab- 
ban,  ana  baptized  by  him,  ib.    Goes  to  Killmuine  m  Britain, 
receives  donations  of  lands,  and  erects  many  churches  there,  ib. 
Ketums  to  Ireland  with  many  holy  men,  465.    Preaches  before 
St.  Brigid,  ib.    Erects  many  churches,  t^.    Forms  an  estab* 
li^mient  at  Magna,  ib.    Removes  to  Clonard,  ib.    Bishop  and 
abbot  of  Clonard,  ii.  21.    His  school  resorted  to  by  several 
learned  men,  ib.    Attended  in  his  last  hours  by  St.  Columb,  22« 
Death  of,  ib. 
Finnian,  St.  of  Maghbile  or  Movill,  governs  the  church  of  Mo- 
vill,  L  264«    Abbot  of  Maghbile,  265  ,•  flourished  in  the  mid* 
die  of  the  6th  century,  424;  instructed  by  a  bishop  Colman, 
431 ;  a  pupil  of  St.  Cailan,  432;  thought  to  have  been  the 
same  as  rindbar  or  Finnio,  ii.  23,  24,  25.    Placed  under  the 
care  of  Colman  of  Dromore,  25;  not  the  sameas  St.  Frigidian, 
ib.    Buried  at  Maghbile,  ib.    Questions  concemmg  the  time 
of  his  death,  26. 
Fmnians,  two  bek>nging  to  the  2d  class  of  Irish  Saints  in  Lrekmd^ 

iL  13. 
Finnic,  St.  the  same  as  St.  Finnian  of  Maghbile,  ii.  24. 
Finnmagh,  in  Fotharta,  monastery  of,  governed  by  St.  Mosacni, 
liL  140. 


INDEX.  457 


Fintan,  falho*  of  Su  Finnian,  i.  464. 

Fintan,  St.  of  Clonenagh,  receives  Comgall  at  his  monastery,  iL 

62.    Disciple  of  St  Columba,  son  of  Crinitlian,  74.     His  rule, 

204.    Founds  the  monastery  of  Clonenagh,  2279  231.    Death 

of,  229. 

Fintan,  bishop  of  Clonfert,  the  same  as  Fintan  Corach,  it.  SSI. 

Death  of  303. 
Fintan  Corach.    See  Fintan  of  Clonfert 
Fintan  of  Dunbleische,  tlie  family  of,  ii.  232. 
Fintan,  son  of  Crimthan,  ii.  231. 
Fintan,  son  of  I<innloga,  king  of  Munster,  fiither  of  St.  Fursey,  ii. 

449. 
Fintan  Maeldubhy  appointed  successor  to  St.  Fintan  of  Clonenagh^ 

ii.  229,  231. 
Fintan  Munhu,  or  M unnu,  goes  to  Hy,  ii.  233,  405.     His  family* 

404.    Death  of,  406. 
Finten,  son  of  Aidus,  iL  133.  143. 
Fire,  an  object  of  worship  with  the  Pagan  Irish,   u  226.  iv.  407^ 

411. 
Fire  temples,  iv.  407,  409,  410. 
Fire-worshippers  in  Ireland,  iv.  409. 
Firminius,  St.  first  bishop  of  Amiens,  said  to  have  been  an  Iri/A- 

man,  L6. 
Fitz-Adelm,  William  sent  into  Ireland  as  deputy  to  Henry  II.  iv. 
230.  Founds  the  Abbey  of  St  Thomas  at  Dublin,  233.  Invades 
Conaught  and  is  defeated,  235. 
Fizgerald,  Maurice  death  of,  iv.  230. 

Flahertach,  monarch  of  Ireland,  becomes  a  monk  at  Armagh,  iii<. 
144.     Succeeded  on  the  throne  by  Ae<Si  or  Hugh  the  muith, 
175.    Death  of,  192. 
Flan,  bishop  of  Rechran,  iii.  171. 
Flan  Febhla,  becomes  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iii.  131.    Holds  a 

synod,  136.  • 

Flan  Mac  ConaiU,  bishop  of  Emly.     Death  t>f,  iii.  361. 
Flan  Mac  FamcheUaic,  oishop  of^Emly,  death  of,  iii.  266. 
Flan  Mac  MaoH-edrin,  abbot  of  Hy,  deatli  of,  iii.  343,  344. 
Flan  0*Conacty,  cdled  bishop  of  Brefiney,  said  to  be  the  bishop 

of  Kilmore,  ii.  12. 
Flan  Sionna,  monarch  of  Ireland,  succeeds  Aldus  the  Sixth,  iii. 
'242,  244.     Battle  between  him  and  the  Danes,  346.    Lays 
waste  Munster,  351.    Defeated  by  Cormac  Mac  Culinan,  ib^ 
Raises  another  army  and  defeats  Cormac  in  the  battle  of  Beal- 
lach  Mughna,  252.    Succeeded  on  the  throne  by  Nial  Glun- 
dubh,  366. 
Flanagan,  king  of  Bregh,  killed  by  the  Northmen,  iii.  348. 
Flangus,  son  of  Loingsedi,  becomes  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iii. 

^52,  ^54.    Succeeded  by  his  coadjutor  Atrigius,  267. 
Rannan,  St  first  bishop  of  KiUaloe,  iii;  147, 148. 

VOL.  IV.  K  K 


458  INDEX. 

Rathertach,  or  Flaheitach,  abbot  of  Inniscatthy,  a  man  of  a  mi- 

litaiy  disposition,  accompanies  Corroac  Mac  Cullinan  to  the 

battle  of  Magh  Leana,  iii.  551  •    Fomenter  of  the  quairel  be- 
tween Cormac  and  Flann  Sionna,  354. 
Fleury,  incorrectness  of,  when  treating  of  the  Irish  deigy,  iv. 

968. 
Florentius,  St  an  Irish  priest,  revered  at  Amboise  in  Fhmce,  iu 

*91. 
Florentius,  Stan  Irishman,  supposed  to  have  accompanied  Dago - 

bert  King  of  Austrasia  on  his  return  from  Ireland,  iii«  101. 

Founds  a  monastery  in  the  forest  of  Haste  in  Alsace,  ib.    BU 

shop  of  Strasburg,  ii.    Founds  the  monasteiy  of  St.  Thomas 

in  Strasbuig,  ib.     Death  of  102. 
Fochard,  the  birth  place  of  St.  Brigid,  L  378. 
Fochard-Brighde,  nunneiy  of,  iii.  38. 
Foclut,  the  wood  of,  vision  of  St.  Patrick  respecting,  L  160,  161* 

253. 
Fbekn,  Bishop  of  Ernly,  succeeded  by  Mael-KeUach,  iii.  386. 
Foeldiuo  Mac-Derbine,  abbot  of  Hy,  iii.  157.    Death  of  166. 
Foddovar,  bishop  of  Clogher,  death  (^,  ii.  185.  iii.  170. 
Foendalach,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iii.  194.     Death  of,  233, 234. 
F(^gflirtach,  Hua  Cemech,  monudi  of  Ireland,  killed  in  batde 

agabst  Kenneth  his  successor,  iii,  144. 
Foiiui)  St.  brother  to  St.  Fursey,  accompanies  him  to  England, 

ii.  458.    He  and  his  brother  Ultan   go  to  Brabant,  464. 

Killed,  together  with  three  of  his  disciples,  by  robbers,  ib* 
Foillen,  the  sleep  of,  L  272,  276. 
Foladitach,  abbot  (^  Birr,  death  of,  iii.  192. 
Fdloman,  said  to  be  son  of  Natfiaidi,  i.  402. 
Fontaine,  monasteiy  of,  ii.  267. 
Forannan,  abbot  of  Kildare,  iii.  153. 
Forannan,  ardibishop  of  Arma^  sent  to  the  Danish  ships  at 

Limerick  by  Turgesius,  iii.  277,  278.     Death  of,  277,  280. 
Forannan,  St.  bishop  of  Domnach^mory  arrives  at  Waldodorus, 

and  is  made  abbot  there,  iii.  404. 
Forbacb,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  death  of,  iii.  252. 
FcMtobem  or  Fortchem,  St.  said  to  be  bishop  of  Trim,  i.  427.  I^aid 

to  have  been  a  disciple  of  St«  Luman,  428.    Different  from 

bishqp  Fortkeni,  466. 
FoB^  in  Meath,  St.  Suarla  first  bishop  of,  iii.  177.  See  of,  iv.  323. 
Foigiiey,  churdi  of,  i.  419,  420. 

FoiSfCi^nf  persons  bom  in,  canon  relating  to,  iv.  271,  274« 
Fornicators,  canon  relating  to,  iv.  27L 
Forrach-macnanialgaidk^  preaching  of  St  Patrick  at,  i.  252. 
Fortkem,  a  bishop,  different  from  Fortchem  of  Trim,  i.  466. 
Fossas  or  Fosse,  monasteiy  of,  iL  464, 465. 
Fothadius,  lecturer  of  Armagh,  forced  to  accompany  Aidus  V.  on 

an  expedition  a^^ainst  the  people  of  Leinster,  iii.  244. 
Fotharta,  whcgre  situated,  i.  40. 


INDEX.  459 

Fred^andy  disciple  of  St.  Fursey,  ii.  462,  464'« 

Fricor,  an  Irish  priest  distinguished  for  piety  in  Picardy,  iiL  443, 
44S.    Becomes  a  monk  at  Centula,  443. 

Friday,  feast  of  St.  John  Baptist  on,  accounted  ominous  by  the 
Irbhy  iv.  11.  '■>- 

Fridolinus,  St.  called  the  traveller,  i.  428,  ii.  477.  Goes  to 
France,  478,  482.  Elected  abbot  of  St.  Hilarv's  monastery, 
ti.  Erects  the  monasteiy  of  Helera  and  several  other  monas- 
teries, ib.  and  481.    Dies  at  Seckingen,  479. 

Frigidian  or  Frigidianus,  bishop  of  Lucca,  ii.  25, 27* 

Froech,  a  priest,  ii.  323,  324. 

Fulartach,  St.  bishop  of  Clonaid,  death  ^,  iii.  202,  203. 

Funerals  not  always  attended  by  a  priest,  iv.  285. 

Fursa,  or  Fursey,  abbot  of  Lecan  or  Leckin,  death  of,  iiL  191. 

Fursaeus  or  Fursey,  St  lands  in  Britan^  on  his  way  to  Rome,  L 
113.    Intimate  with  St.  Pulcherius,  iiL  25.    See  St  Fursey. 

Fursey  or  Fursaeus,  St.  an  Irishman,  ii.  448.  Retires  to  Inis- 
quin,  449.  Erects  a  monstery  at  Rathmat,  455.  Goes  to 
England,  458.  Erects  the  monasteiy  of  Cnobhersburg,  i6. 
Leaves  Cnobhersburg  to  his  brother  Foilan  and  two  priests, 
459.  Repairs  to  his  brother  Ultan,  t6.  Goes  to  France,  ib. 
Erects  the  monasteiy  of  Lagny,  ib.  Death  of,  462.  S^ 
Fursaeus. 

Fursey,  St  of  Conall  Murthemne,  ii.  451. 

G. 

Gabhren,  bther  to  Fintan  of  Clonenagh,  ii.  227,  231. 

Gall,  St  in  Switzerland,  monastery  of,  i.  432, 434,  438. 

Galten,  monastery  of,  i.  424. 

Gallus,  St  or  St  Gkdl,  a  companion  of  Columbanus,  destroys 
idols  at  Br^entz,  ii.  287>  291.  Returns  from  Bregentz  to  Ar^ 
bona,  432.  Erects  an  oratory  for  twelve  monks,  and  expels  an 
evil  spirit  from  Fridibuiga  daughter  of  Gunzo,  duke  of  that 
country,  ib.  Goes  to  Constance,  435.  Sends  Magnoald  to 
Bobbio  to  enquire  about  the  death  of  Columbanus,  ib.  In- 
vited by  the  monks  of  Luxeu  to  take  the  government  of  their 
house,  whidi  he  refuses,  437.    Death  of,  ^H. 

Garbhan,  a  hermit,  dissuades  St  Coemgai  from  going  on  a 
long  journey  that  he  was  about  to  undertake,  ii.  44.  Cmled  son 
of  LugadiilSy  49*    A  disciple  of  St  Coemgen,  ib. 

Gaibjum  St.  €f  St.  Garvan  or  Achadh-Garbhan,  ii.  136. 

Gartan^  the  birth  place  of  Columbkill,  ii.  106,  136. 

Gaul,  the  country  of  the  Celts,  117. 

Gauroy  St  Patrick  airtreated  by  the  people  of,  i.  266. 

Gelasius,   archbishop  of  Armagh  first  <^led  Giolla  Mac  Lieg, 
iv.  102,  103.     Reconciles  OXocWin»  prince  of  Tyrone,  and 
the  nobles  of  Ulster  and  Ulidia,  136.    Death  of^  220. 


460  INDEX. 


Gelges,  daughter  of  Aedh-finn  prbce  of  Hy-Briuin,  mother  of  St* 
Fursey,  ii.  449. 

Genereus,  an  Anglo  Saxon,  converted  by  St.  Columbkill,  ii.  174. 

Gerald  Barry.    See  Giraldus  Cambrensis. 

Gerardy  St.  of  Mayo,  iii.  166;   an  Englishman,  168. 

Gereberin,  a  priest,  murdered  along  with  St.  Djrmpna  by  her 
&ther,  iL  474. 

German  St.  mission  of  to  Britain,  accompanied  by  St.  Patrick  to 
extinguish  the  Pelagian  heresy  there,  L  34',  180.  Preceptor  of 
St.  Patrick,  161.  Accompanied  by  St.  Patrick  in  his  return  from 
Britain,  184. 

Germanus,  a  tutor  of  St.  Columbkill,  ii.  117>  120. 

Germany,  se^ral  monasteries  founded  there  by  Irishmen,  iv.  2. 

Gibriap,  St.  brother  to  St.  Tressan,  ii.487,  488.    Death  of,  ib. 

Gilda-na-Naomh,  bishc^  of  Cilendaloch,  resijps  his  see,  and  be- 
comes abbot  of  die  monks  of  Wurtzburg,,  iii.  452,  454.     iv.  6. 

Gildas,  two  of  that  name,  the  elder  called  Albanius,  and  younger 
Badonicus,  i.  476. 

Gildas,  return  of  to  Britain  afler  having  for  some  time  taught  at 
Armagh,  1.  435.  Said  to  have  sent  a  bell  to  St  Brigid,  450. 
Interview  with  St.  Finnian,  464.  Much  spoken  of  in  the  acts  of 
St  Finnian,  469.  Disquisition  on  Gildas  Albanius  and  Gildas 
Badonicus t  476,  477.  Sent  when  young  to  the  school  of 
Btutus,  477.  Goes  to  Ireland  and  is  employed  in  the  school 
at  Armagh,  ib»  Returns  to  Britain,  ib,  Supenntends  the  school 
of  Lancarvan,  478.  Death  of,  ib,  and  489.  Gildas  Alba- 
nius and  Gildas  Badonicus  the  same.  482.  Enquiiy  concerning 
the  time  of  his  birth,  48S,  Said  to  have  gone  on  a  tour  to 
Brittany,  485.  Called  Gilla,  ib  in  high  repute  with  the  2d  class 
of  Irish  saints,  ii.  19.  Visited  by  St  Brendan  while  in  Brit- 
tany, 34. 

Gildas,  a  learned  man,  bom  in  Wales,  and  son  of  an  Irish  Soot> 
iii.  262.    Said  to  have  been  a  monk  of  Bangor,  ib. 

Gildas  de  Rum,  St  monastery  of,  L  488. 

GiU  Abbey,  iv.  126. 

Gille,  or  Gillebert,  bishop  of  Limerick,  apostolic  legate  for  Ire- 
land, ii.  72.  The  first  legate  ever  placed  over  Ireland,  iii. 
467.     Account  of  him,  iv.  23  to  35. 

Gille  Mac  Liag,  the  first  name  of  Gelasius  archbishop  of  Armagh, 
iv.  102,  103. 

Giraldus  Cambrensis,  his  Hes  respecting  Ireland,  iv.  210,  231, 
242,  268,  279,  281,  286,  287.  His  first  arrival  in  Ireland,  253. 
Again  with  prince  John,  262.  Refuses  the  see  of  Ferns,  264. 
Preaches  against  the  Irish  dergr,  265.  His  testimony  in  fiu 
vour  of  them,  267.  Returns  to  England,  278.  His  malignity^ 
vanity,  and  conceitcdiicss,  ib.    His  works,  280. 

Gladusa,  motlier  of  St  Cadoc,  i.  490. 

Glaismor,  monastery  of,  ii.  358,  360. 


INDEX.  46l 


Glas-naidhen,  abbey  of>  ii.  7f^,  78. 

GlasS'Kinnickf  a  copy  of  the  four  Gospels  so  called,  ii.  201. 

GJastonbury,  St.  Patrick  said  to  be  buried  tha%,  i.  324.  The 
church  of,  called  the  church  of  St.  PlatrH^,  i.  67,  228.  Com- 
munity formed  there  by  Irishmen,  525. 

Gleann-Dallain,  a  place  m  Brefihy,  or  Carbury,  il.  S27>  829. 

Gleann^Gdirgf  not  the  same  as  Lough  Dearg,  L426* 

Gleann-indeachta,  the  church  of,  i.  268. 

Gleann-ussen,  monastery  of,  iL  76,  78. 

Glendal<^h,  founded  by  St.  Coemgen,  iL  44.  Plundered  by  Che 
Scandinavians,  iii.  271.  St.  Laurence  OToole  elected  abbot 
of,  iv.  175.  Archdali's  error  respecting  its  abbacy,  180.  Bumty 
182.  City  of  confirmed  to  Malchus,  bishop  of  that  see,  by  a 
bull  from  Pope  Alexander  the  third,  241.  The  see  annexed 
to  Dublin,  319>  321.  Ledwich's  errors  respecting  it,  398,  399. 

Glenfinnaght,  in  the  county  Antrim,  a  boundary  of  Dalrieda.  L 
217. 

Gluaire  in  Dalaradia,  church  of,  i.  96S, 

Goban,  St.  monastery  of,  at  Kinsale,  ii.  94. 

Gobban,  son  of  Nescainn,  a  bishop,  placed  by  St.  Carthagh  in  a 
monaMeiy  at  Inispict,  ii  358. 

Gobban,  St.  receives  St  Laserian  at  Old  Leighlin,  ii.  402.  Gives 
up  his  monastery  to  him,  404. 

Gobban,  a  priest  lefl  by  St.  Fursey  at  Cnobhersbuig,  ii.  459, 
460. 

Gobnata,  St.  abbess  of  Bomeach,  iii.  14. 

Godfrey,  or  Godthric,  king  of  Dublin,  acknowledges  himsdf 
vassal  to  Turlogh  O'Brien,  iii.  471.     Bani^ed,  484,  486. 

GodfHd  Cronan,  king  of  Mann,  iii.  457>  460. 

Godfrid,  king  of  the  Danes  of  Dublin,  plunders  Armagh,  iiL  367. 
Thought  to  be  a  Christian,  376.  Routed  in  battle  by  the  Irish, 
377*  Defeated  by  Roderic  O'Cannanain  at  Muine'Breacaktf 
ib.    Killed  in  battle  by  the  Munstermen,  ib, 

Gormfhlaidh,  abbess  of  Kildare,  iv.  54. 

Gormgall,  abbot  of  Ardoilen,  iii.  435. 

Gartnaluachra^  the  birth  pl»ce  of  Berach,  ii.  323. 

Gothred  or  Godfrey,  king  of  Dublin,  banished)  iii.  484, 486* 

Govan,  monastetv  of,  ii.  165. 

Gh*aige-ne-manaeh,  or  Douske,  ilbbey  of  founded,  iv.  248. 

Grallo,  Count,  founder  of  the  abbey  of  Landevenec,  i.  493. 

Grany,  nunnery  of  St.  Mary-s  of,  iv.  338,  340. 

Graphan,  son  of  Nescainn,  iL  358. 

Gray  Abbey.     See  Leigh  Abbey. 

Greek  and  Asiatic  teacb^,  no  account  of  any  having  ever  come 
to  Ireland  in  the  ancient  history  of  the  church,  L  12. 

Gregory  VII.  Pope,  writes  to  Turlc^h  O'Brien,  and  claims  eode«* 
siastical  and  temporal  power  over  Ireland,  iii.  484. 

Gr^ry,  superior  of  the  Irish  monasteiy  of  Wurtzburg,  iv.  157* 


462  '  INDEX. 


Gf^goi7>  archbishop  of  Dublin  and  several  other  prelates,  deaths 

oJ,  iv.  172* 
Goaire^  king  of  Conaught,  iL  S39.    Said  to  have  been  visited  by 

St.  Maidpc  of  Beam,  ib.  and  S41.    Grants  land  to  St  Colman 

to  erect  a  monasteiy,  942. 
Guasacta,  a  disc^le  a£  St,  Patridc,  L  219* 
Guic  Sezni  in  Britany»  where  St.  Sezingsy  an  IndiiDaa»  died»  i« 

261. 
Guignery  St.  or  Fignar,  said  to  have  be&k  converted  by  St.  PSa- 

twky  U  225. 
Qmdisv^iufij  fiuher  c^  Cadoc,  i.  489.    Retires  fiom  the  woiid» 

.  i^ving  his  lands  to  Cadocy  490. 
Qupi)9li^  St.  ai&  Irisbniany  said  to  liave  su&red  martyrdom  in 

Gemmy,i»7« 
Gmiifort,  an  Iijsbmany  brother  of  St  Gunibald,  suffered  martyr- 
dom ia  Q&mikjyk  7i  9i  462. 


H. 

Hanmer,  fidsehoods  of  reelecting  Celsus,  archbishop  of  Amiagb, 
iv.  SS. 

Harbours  of  Ireland,  better  known  than  those  of  Britain,  i.  14. 

Hairis,  enors  of,  i.  200.    ii.  3l5,  413.    iiu  28,  40. 

Hautmont,  monasteiy  of,  founded  by  St.  Madelgar,  ii.  490. 

Helen,  St.  sister  of  St.  TVessan,  death  of,  ii.  488. 

HeUas,  an  Irishman,  bishop  of  Angouleme,  iii.  287.  Disciple  of 
Theodulf,  bishop  of  Orieans,  289.    Death  ai,  ib. 

Helvacus,  St.  (St.  Ailbej  said  to  have  baptised  St.  David  <^ 
Waks,  L469. 

Hcmma,  the  abbess,  makes  over  to  Marianus  and  his  brethren 
the  church  of  St.  Peter  at  Ratisbouj  iv.  3. 

Henan,  St  of  Druimrath,  ii.  189. 

Henry  II.  king  of  England,  ai^lies  to  Pope  Adrian  IV.  for  per- 
mission to  take  possession  of  Irelaodi  iv.  X58.  Anives  in 
Ireland,  201.  Receives  the  submission  of  several  Irish  princes^ 
bishops,  and  abboU,  202,  208.  Returns  to  England,  217, 
219.  Sends  the  Bull  of  Adrian  IV.  and  the  Brief  of  Alexan- 
der III.  into  Ireland,  222.  Dedaies  his  9on  John  king  of 
Iieland,  3!^*  Waited  on  in  &)gland  by  St  Laurence  O'loole, 
to  settle  a  dispute  between  him  and  Koderic  0*Conor,  244. 
Behaves  Qnnuinically,  and  reuses  the  «aint  perqissiQn  to  r^um 
to  Ireland,  ib.    Death  of,  317. 

Hetc^  St  (V  St  Hercupi  U^hop  of  Sl^ne,  i.  224*  346.  See  Ere 
and  ErcuS. 

Hennedus,  bishop  of  Clogher,  I  87. 

Hennon  Mouatain^i  I6i^  Supposed  to  be  jdie  A)ck  called  Mount 
St.  Michael)  166.      . 


IKDBXt  46S 


Hervej  de  Monte  Morfim  taM  the  omimi^ 

invades  North  Munster,  but  is  defeated  at  Thurles,  iv.  2^» 

Heth,  r^'on  of,  a  church  bbilt  Ihere  hy  Sl  Bnendan,  H  29.  A 
monastery  establlihed  there  by  St.  Comgall,  ($$>  6^. 

Heul  in  Comubia.  St.  Flngar  or  Xxuigner,  meets  St.  Hb,  an 
Irish  vii^n,  there,  where  they  and  sererat  others  are  put  to 
death,  L  297. 

Hia,  an  Irish  virgin,  put  to  death  at  Heul  in  Comubia,  I.  397. 

Hierarchy,  none  existed  in  Ireland  before  St.  Patrick,  L  33* 

Hieriog,  St.  bishop  and  abbot  of  Lismore,  death  oiy  iiL  144. 

HOd,  abbess  of  the  nunnery  of  Strenaeshalch  (Whitby)  defendl 
tlie  Irish  Pasdial  calculation,  iii.  60. 

Hildulf,  St.  said  to  have  been  an  Lririmlan,  iii.  104,  106. 

Hflfothuir,  abbey  of,  iv.  323. 

Himelin,  St.  an  Irishman,  iii.  194^,  197.    Dies  at  Brabant,  195. 

Hinba  or  Hymba,  monastery  of,  erected  by  St.  Columbldll,  iL 
162,  167. 

Ho^  brother  of  St.  Gildas,  lolled  by  king  Arthur  at  the  battle  of 
Anglesey,  L  ^TT* 

Holmes,  islands  in  the  Severn,  St.  Gildas  and  Cadoc  retire  to 
the,  i.  47. 

Holm  Patrid^  supposed  to  have  been  the  place  where  St.  Patrid: 
landed  after  he  had  been  repidsed  at  ^9Mi^«Cat2frat»,  L  90ft 
212.  Plundered  by  the  Scandinavians,  iii.  231,  2S8^--See 
Inis-P^itrick. 

Holy  Cross,  abbey  of  founded,  iv*  252. 

Holy  TriniQr,  Dublin,  diurdi  of  the,  bmlt,  iii.  434. 

Honoratas,  St.  mcxieateiy  of,  i.  175,  177. 

Hua'-mMi'Hre*  or  Hy-mekh*iirey  now  the  barony  of  Orior,  co. 
Armagh,  a  church  erected  in,  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  266,  270. 

Hua-NoMloj  St  Patrick  pleached  to  the  people  of,  I  244. 

Huarach,  succeeds  Edaehada  Mac  Scanlan,  oishop  of  Endy^  iii. 
381. 

Huarangaradhy  a  church  erected  there  by  St  Pkitrick,  i.  244. 

Hugh  IV.  sumamed  OlUun,  monarch  of  Ireland,  killed  in  battle 
by  Donald,  who  succeeded  him  on  the  thtone,  i.  175,  176. 

Hy,  or  I,  the  island  of,  occupied  by  Druids  until  driven  out  by  St 
Columba,  ii.  111.  Origin,  of  the  name  o^  153.  Penmsskn 
^ivenbyits  proprietor  to  St  Columba  to  s^e  in^  1'54.  The 
moBksvfi  send  Aedan  to  preach  to  Uie  people  of  Nordiuiober- 
land,  ii.  419,  420.  Monks  of,  recent  tiie  Roman  Pasdial 
eonpfpWkatioo,  iii  154.  Burned  by  the  •Scan^navians,  and 
^aib-attadcedby  tiiem,^!,  242.  Devastated,  391.  Anew 
fMhasteiy  erected  there  inbppesiiMm  to  the  elders  of  the  place, 
iv.  347.  The  new  raonastcxy  demoliriied  by  the  deigy  or  the 
North  of  Ireland,  and  Amalgaid  dected  aMMBt,  sk  -^ 

Hv^Bairrche  or  Hy-barcke,  a  tribe  tftad  ifi^Brkt  of  LeimDeK  St 
flech  of  that  house  a  ChtMan  wlietl  hewet  iMk  8t  Baltidci 


464  INDEX* 


i.  97 if.    The  dktnct  visited  by  St  Finm&n,  465.    Whei«  gitu* 

ated,  468. 
Hy 'Breast,  the  district  of,  iv.  38,  41. 
Hy-Bruin-^ualain,  a  tentcoiy  in  the  county  of  Wicklow,  i. 

427. 
Hy-Bruia^Seolaf  district  o^  L  247. 
tiv-ConaiU,  the  chieftain  and  principal  persons  of,  wait  on  Saint 

Ita,  iL  84. 
Hy-Ctianachf  St.  Patrick  violently  opposed  in,  i.  287/ 


m-faUgCy  district  of,  i.  302. 

Ify'Kinsdlaghf  comprized  in  the  now  county  of  Carlow,  i.  27S, 


f&'Fiachraf  district  of,  i.  256. 

Hy-Jiffnte,  district  of,  iL  3. 

liy^Uarrdkcmy  district  o^  where  situated,  i.  40,  272. 


576. 
Hv'Mainef  district  of,  I  244. 


Hy'MaUa^  district  of,  i.  245. 
thf^ffieUh-Hre,    See  Hua'tneith-iire. 
Hy4uirtrey  a  part  of  Dalaradia,  so  called,  i.  268. 


I. 

« 

Jacob,  a  deacon,  observes  the  Roman  custom  of  the  P&schal 
computation,  ii.  424. 

James,  St.  announced  the  Christian  Faith  in  Ireland,  L  2. 

James,  St.  the  Irish  monastery  o^  at  Ratisbon,  iv.  57. 

laova,  or  lovin  St  Studies,  in  Britain,  under  his  uncle  Paul,  a 
disciple  of  ntulus;  i.  492.  Returns  to  Ireland,  and  embraoes 
the  ecclesiastial  state,  ib»    Death  of,  ib. 

larlath,  St  successor  to  St  Benignus  in  the  See  of  Armagh,  i. 
359,  375,  391,  S92.  Death  of,  359,  415.  Succeeded  by 
Cormac.  ib, 

larlath,  St  first  bishop  of  Tuam.  St  Brendan  said  to  have  stu- 
died theology  under  him«  ii.  29.  His  parentage,  41.  Erro- 
neously said  to  have  been  a  disciple  of  St.  Benignus,  ib*  Es- 
tablishes  his  See  at  Tuam,  ib.  His  death  and  place  of  inter- 
ment, ib* 

lar-Muin^  or  West  Munster,  i.  293. 

Ibar,  St.  of  Beg-Erin  or  Begeiy,  an  eminent  person  in  Irdand,  i. 
22.  Opposed  to  St  Patrick,  283.  Admonished  by  an  Angel, 
enters  mto  an  agreement  with  St.  Patrick,  284.  Ordered  by 
St  Patrick  to  ofier  up  prayers  for  the  conversion  of  CHild,  287. 
Not  a  bishop  so  early  as  has  been  imagined,  334.  Sdiool  of 
in  B^  Erin,  402.  A  friend  of  St  Br^'s,  4ia  Redconed 
one  of  St  Patridc's  disciples,  422.    Death  of,  ib. 

Ibiach,  the  monasteiv  of,  iv.  91,  92. 

I  Columbkifle,  island  of.    See  Hy,  and  I. 

Ido]fl>  not  generally  worshipped  in  beland,  L  229. 


Idvnmn,  the  first  who  assumed  the  title  of  bishop  of  Meath»  Qi. 

452. 
leripoint  or  Ierpoint>  monastenr  of»  founded)  iv.  5248; 
Iferte  or  Hjferte,  a  district  in  Kerry,  i.  420,  422. 
IJandus,  bishop,  monastery  of,  at  Rathlibhthen,  ii.  10.    Invites 

Aidos,  son  of  Brec,  to  his  monastery,  187. 
lUand,  and  Alild,  sons  of  Dunlang,  king  of  Leinster,  biqptized  by 

St.  Patrick  at  Naas,  L  272,  394. 
Illand,  king  of  Leinster,  prediction  of  St  Brigid  to  him,  i.  407* 
ntutus,  school  of,  at  Laniltult  or  Lantwill  in  Glamoiganshirey  L 

475.    Death  of,  481. 
Imaile,  or  Imaly,  Glenn  of,  iv.  172,  174. 
Imchad,   grandfather  of  St.  Sinill,  L  441. 
Imchlair,  a  district  near  Dungannon;  people  converted  there  by 

St.  Patrick,  i.  266, 269. 
Imleachluan,  churdi  of,  i.  268. 
Immagh,  monastery  of,  erepted  by  St.  Fechin,  iiL  45.    People 

of,  converted  by  liim,  id. 
Inauguration  of  princes,  iv.  286. 
Inbher'Boinne,  meaning  of,  i.  221* 

Libhemaile,  errors  of  Archdall  respecting  St.  Natalis  of^  1.  447. 
Inbher  Slainge,  meaning  of  the  word,  ^.  i.  214. 
Incest,  the  Iri^  not  guilty  of,  iv,  283. 
Inchinemeoy  or  Inkk'na^mbeo,  meaning  o^  iv.  290. 
Inchmore  in  Lough*ree,  monastery  of,  il  6. 
Indusi,  a  description  (^anchorets,  iv.  394,  402. 
Indrect,  bishop  of  Kilmacduach,  death  of,  iii.  266. 
Indrect  or  Inorecht,  succeeds  Diermit  as  abbot  of  Hy,  iii.  274. 

Martyred  by  the  Anglo«Saxons,  325. 
Inis-Aingtn,  given  to  St.  Kieran  of  Clonmacnois,  by  Dermod,  mo- 
narch of  Ireland,   i.  56»    The  monarch  Maolseaghlain  dies 

there,  iiL  426,  427. 
Inisbeg,  church  of,  i.  279. 
Inis-bo-finde,  monastery  of  St.  Rioch  in,  i.  419.    Meaning  of  the 

words,  421.    A  monastery  erected  there  by  Colman,  iiu  79. 
Inis-Breagh-mu^h,  birth  place  of  St.  Maidoc  of  Ferns,  iL  SS3, 

336. 
Iniscaom-Deghadh,  St.  Dageus  bishop  there,  ii.  76,  79. 
Luscaorach,  now  odled  Mutton  Island.    An  Oratory  constructed 

there  by  St.  Senan,  iL  3,  6. 
Iniscathaig,  Iniscatteiy  or  Iniscatthy,  monastery  of,  L  445.    Es- 
tablishment of  St  Senan,  in,  ii.  3. 
Inisdothran,  St  Diennit  abbot  of,  iL  9.    Plundered,  iv.  322. 
Iniscourcy,  monastery  of  founded,  iv.  248,  ^50, 
Inisdamie,  where  situate,  iii.  27-     Monastery  of,  plundered  by 

the  Scsandinavians,  iii.  270;  and  again,  ib.    Devastated,  377* 
Inis&il,  church  of,  L  279. 
Tnisfiillftn,  abbey  of,  plundered,  iv.  248,  249. 
Inish-na-nibeo,  maamng  of  the  name,  iv,  290. 

VOL.  IV.  L  L 


466  INDEX. 

Idflkeltnif  monastery  of,  founded  by  St  Camln,  m.  11.    Set  on 

fire,  S74.    Re-built  by  Brian  Boroixnhe,  422. 
Inislaunaght,  Inislounagh  or  Inialogh,  its  sdte,  iii.  28.    Abbey  of, 

iv.  262,  264-« 
Inisleamhiiacta,  conjecture  on,  iii.  27,  28. 
Inis'-locha'cre,  known  by  the  name  of  Monaninchai  iv.  290. 
Inisluaidhe,  now  IniS'Ula,  ii.  5. 
Inisluinge,  church  of,  ii.  S,  5. 
Inis-mac-Hua-Cuinn  or  Inisquin,  a  monastery  established  there  by 

St  Brendan,  ii.  SO. 
Inis-maC'Sainty  abbey  of,  i.  45S. 
Inis-mochta,  or  Inismouthy,  churdi  of  pillaged,   iiL   374,  375. 

Conjecture  on,  ib* 
Inismor,  monasteiy  c^,  founded  by  St  Brendan,  ii.  3. 
Inismore,  monastery  of,  founded  by  St-  Columba,  i.  430. 
Inis-muigh-Samh,  or  Inis-mhi^-Saimh,  St  Nennidh  abbot  and 

bishop  there,  i.  451.    Monasteiy  of,  founded  by  St  Nennidh, 

iL  51,  233. 
Inis-ne-gananagh,  prior)'  of  Canons  regular  of,  iv.  325,  326.  ^ 
Inis-Patrick  or  Holm  Patrick,  plundered  by  the  Scandinavians^ 

iii.  236,  238.     Synod  of,  iv.  129. 
Inispict,  monasteiy  of  erected  by  Carthagh,  ii.  358«  362. 
Inisquin,  monasteiy  of,  under  St.  Meldan,  ii.  36. 
Im'stuaisceart,  a  church  erected  there  by  St.  Senan,  ii.  3. 
Inistusker,  conjecture  relating  to,  ii.  5. 
Inislymon,  abbey  of,  ii.  89. 

InneUa,  St  or  St  Devenella,  daughter  of  Fergus,  iL327* 
Inniscatthy.    See  Iniscathaig. 
Innisboffin.    See  Inis-bo-finde. 
Innis&Den,  monasteiy  of,  attributed  to  St  Finnian  the  Leper,  in. 

84,  85. 
Inish'Otoen,  Owen,  the  chief  of,  converted  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  262. 
Inreathan,  anciently  called  Derluss,  near  Downpatrick,  L  216. 
Invasion  of  Ireland  by  the  English,  iv.  190. 
Inver-Colpoe,  or  Invercolpa,  now  Colp,  near  Drogheda,  landing,  of 

St  Patrick  at  i*  221.    Monasteiy  of,  iv.  252. 
InverdaoDe,  St  Dagan  of,  said  to  have  been  a  nephew  of  Su 

Coemgen,  ii.  45.    Establishment  of,  365,  366. 
Inverdega,  now  Wicklow,  march  of  the  Danes  from  thence  to  Kfl« 

dare,  iiL  271* 
Invocation  of  Saints,  the  custom  of,  among  the  eariy  Irish  Chrisdans 

proved,  iii.  251. 
John,  abbot  of  Monastereven,  elected  bishop  of  Leighlin,and  op* 

posed  bv  Haimm  de  Valoniis,  iv.  331.    Consecrated  by  the 

Pope,  t6.    Sent  bade  to  his  diocese,  332. 
John  of  Atheling  invited  from  France  by  Alfiped  king  of  England, 

iii.301.    Killed,  302,  318. 
John  Baptist,  St.  feast  of,  hiqppening  on  a  Ttiday  accounted  omin- 
ous^ iv«ll. 


INDEX.  467 

John  Baptist,  St.  foundation  of  the  prioiy  of,  iuTuam,  iv.  136; 

of  Down,  iv.  25$,  266;  of  Dublin,  iv.  317; 

of  Kells,  iv,  337,  339. 
John,  bishop  of  Mecklenburg,  an  Irishman,  iiL  318.    Martyred 

at  Rethre  by  the  Sclavonians,  iii.  318.    iv.6. 
John  and  Candidus,  companions  of  Marianus,  received  by  Otto 
bishop  of  Katisbon,  and  afterwards  become  Benedictine  monks, 
iv.  2, 4. 
John  and  Magnould,  companions  of  St.  Gallus,  attend  him  to 

Constance,  ii.  435.    John  elected  bishop  of  Constance,  436. 
John  de  Courcy  invades  UUagh  or  Ulidia ;  attacks  Down,  and 
makes  the  bishop  prisoner,  iv,  232.    Defeats  the  Ulidians,  233* 
Defeated  by  them,  237. 

John,  Earl  of  Moreton,  son  of  Henry  II.  declared  king  of  Ireland 
b^  his  father,  iv.  235.  Never  s^led  king  of  Ireland,  236.  Ar- 
nves  in  Ireland,  and  treats  the  Irish  princes  with  derision,  262. 
His  whole  army  almost  destroyed,  263.  Offers  the  see  of 
Ferns  to  his  tutor  Gerald  Barry,  or  Giraldus  Cambrensb,  264* 
Becomes  king  of  England,  334. 

John  Scottus  Erigena  goes  to  France,  iii.  288.  Translates  the 
works  of  Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  ib.  290.  Teaches  philo- 
sophy in  Paris,  292.  Writes  a  treatise  on  Predestination,  293. 
His  19  chapters  condemned  at  the  Council  of  Valence,  294. 
His  work  on  Natures^  298,  299,  315,  His  tract  on  the  Vision 
of  God,  299.  His  book  on  the  Eucharist  condemned  in  the 
Council  of  Vercelli,  300.  Story  of  his  taking  shelter  with 
Alfred  king  of  England  unfounded,  ib*  Confounded  with  John 
of  Athelii^,  301 ;  and  with  John  of  Malmesbury,  315,  318. 
Died  in  France,  315,  Drew  up  a  translation  of  the  Grreek 
Scholia  of  St.  Maximus,  ib.  His  history  mangled  and  dis- 
torted, 319. 

lomhar,  or  Ivar,  a  Northern  Chief,  arrives  at  Limerick,  iii.  374. 

lona.     See  I  and  Hy. 

Jonas,  a  monk  of  Bobbio,  ii.  262, 

Joseph,  an  Irishman,  disciple  of  Colgan  the  Wisey  iii.'  229,  231. 

Joseph,  scribe  of  Roscommon,  death  of,  iii.  255, 

Joseph  of  Rosmor,  bishop  and  abbot  of  Clones,  death  of,  iii.  27S, 
276. 

Joseph,  called  prince  of  Armagh,  succeeds  Maelbrigid  as  bishop  of 
Amiagh,  iii.  369. 

lovin,  St.    See  St.  laova. 

Ireland,  reckoned  one  of  the  British  Isles  by  the  andents,  i.  2. 
Intercourse  of,  with  Gaul,  14.  Harbours  of  better  known  to 
merchants  than  those  of  Britain,  ib.  Not  included  in  the  le- 
gadne  jurisdiction  given  to  Augustine,  iii.  467*  Bad  practices 
Ihere  complained  of  by  Lanfranc  to  Turlc^h  and  God&ey,  476. 
Grounds  of  the  Pope's  title  to,  examined,  iv.  160  to  164. 

Iren,  said  to  be  the  same  place  as  Oxford,  i.  418. 


468  INDEX. 


bishops  and  priests,  many  take  shelter  in  fympx  ooantries 
during  tne  troubles  occasioned  by  the  Danes,  &a  nL  ^4f* 

Irish  churchy  said  to  have  been  under  the  jurisdictbn  of  the  bi« 
shops  of  Canterbury,  erroneous,  iiL  464,  466.  Bretended  re- 
formation of,  by  Henry  II.  iv.  210,  21  !• 

Irish  establishments  in  North  Britain,  L  431. 

Irish  Lituigies,  various,  iv.  SGS. 

Irish  method  of  observing  the  Paschal  calculations,  iL  378. 

Irish  monks,  discipline  and  dress  of,  iv.  S57. 

Irish  princes  disrespectfully  treat^  by  John  Earl  of  Mcnton^  iv. 
262. 

Irish  saints,  several  in  France,  ii.  491. 

Irish  Scots  calling  themselves  bishopsi  decrees  passed  i^inst 
them  in  France,  iii.  274. 

Irishmen,  called  Scots,  iii.  221.  seqq.  Several  go  over  to  the  Con- 
tinent, iii.  S94.    Several  retire  to  Glastonbury,  395« 

Island  of  the  living.    See  Inish^na-mbeo. 

Israel,  an  Irish  bi^op,  assists  at  the  Synod  of  Verdun,  iii.  403. 

Isseminus,  Esseminus,  or  Serenus,  a  companion  of  St.  Patrick,  L 
195.  Receives  clerical  orders  on  the  same  day  that  St.  Pa- 
trick  was  consecrated,  205.  Arrives  in  Irdana,  259.  Left 
bishop  at  Kilcullen  by  St.  Patrick,  261.  Assisto  St.  Fatikk 
and  Auxilius  in  drawing  up  decrees  or  instructicms  for  the  Ush 
church,  333,  337.    Death  of,  375. 

Ita,  St.  advises  St.  Brendan  to  go  to  Britain,  ii.  29.  Her  nun* 
neiy  at  Cluain-credhail,  33.  St.  Brendan  said  to  have  been 
p^ced  under  her  care  by  St.  Ercus,  ib.  Her  parentage,  81. 
Retires  to  the  territory  of  Hy-  ConaiU,  and  fixes  her  residence  at 
Guain'CredkuiU  83.  Foretels  the  time  of  her  death,  88.  Dies» 
«ft.    Is  taken  for  the  patron  saint  of  Hy-Conail,  ib. 

Jubilee,  old  system  of  the,  observed  in  Ireland,  iv.  377* 

Justus,  St.  said  to  have  baptized  and  educated  St.  Eieran,  of 
Clonmacnois,  ii.  50. 

Ivar  or  Jobhar  and  Amlave,  two  Danish  chiefe,  ravage  Meath,  iii. 

326.  Ivar  takes  possession  of  Limerick,  326,  328.    Snceeeds 
his  brother  Amlave  as  king  of  all  the  Northmen  of  Ireland, 

327.  Death  of  327,  328. 

Ivor,  the  same  as  Ibar,  supposed  to  be  bishop  of  Kildare,  L 
411,  412. 


Kailli-abaide,  monastery  of,  ii.  133. 

Kathemac,  scribe  and  priest  of  Armagh,  death  of,  iii.  267* 

Keating,  wrong  in  making  Feidl3rm  archbishop  of  Leagh  Mogha^ 

iii.  ^3.    Errors  of  his  translator,  iv.  144^ 
Kddees*    See  Culdees. 


INDEX.  469 


Kde-De  and  Kdedei.    See  Culdeei. 

KeledulaM  of  Devenish,  deadi  ofy  iii.  192. 

Kele-Petrus,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  death  of,  liL  192« 

Kelius  Dahali,  abbot  of  Bangor,  iii.  368. 

Keliusy  son  of  Donagan,  assumes  the  title  of  bishop  of  Leinster, 

ill  453,  455. 
Kellachy  son  of  Bran,  plunders  KOdare,  I  S80. 
Kellach,  son  of  Conttfa]I»  abbot  of  Hy,  said  to  have  founded  th6 

church  caUed  St.  Oolumba's  at  KeUs,  ii.  131 ;  ilL  252. 
KeOach  and  ConaDf  monarchs  of  Ireland,  ii.  302. 
Kellach,  St.  abbot  of  Fathen-Mura,  iii.  38. 
Kellach,  son  of  Ailild,  abbot  of  Kildare,  succeeds  Indrecht  as 

abbot  of  Hy,  iiL  325.  Succeeded  by  Feredach,  ib, 
KeUs,  or  Kennanus,  St.  Columbkill  goes  to,  iL  126, 130.  Monas- 
teiy  of  founded  by  Kellach,  abbot  of  Hy,  iii.  252.  Ravaffed  by 
the  Danes,  367.  Ravaged  by  Godfrid,  377.  Plundered  390, 
391,  433.  Synod  d*,  iv.  139, 141 ,  142.  Many  of  the  bishops 
who  attended  there,  140,  144,  145.  Priory  of  the  Blessed 
Vii^of,  founded,  321.  Episcopal  church  oi,  322.  Councfl 
of,  323.  See  of,  344,  Si:5. 
Kenacht,   Kenaght,  Kennacta  or  Kennachta,  the  district  of,  L 

267,  345.    The  birth  place  of  St.  Kienan  or  Kenan,  345. 
Kenan,  St.  or  St,  Kienan,  or  Kennanus,  bbhop  of  Duleek,  u 

341,342. 
Kenan,  a  monk  of  Tours,  different  from  St.  Kenan  of  Duleek,  L 
342.    Appointed  by  lovin  to  administer  the  parish  of  Plow^ 
Keman,  493. 
Ken&elaid,  monarch  of  Ireland,  killed  in  battle,  iiL  82. 
Ken&fl,  called  Comor^n  of  Clones  and  Clogher,  iiL  370,  372. 
Kennanus.     See  Kells. 
Kennfell,  abbot  of  Bangor,  death  of,  iii.  129* 
Kennfinnian,  fiither  of  St  Sinell,  L441. 
Kennfbelaid,  father  of  St.  Ita,  ii.  81. 

Kenny,  St.  goes  to  Britain,  iL  200,    Places  himself  under  the 

aboot  Doois,  ti.    Leaves  St.  Finnian's  school  of  Clonard,  and 

preaches  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  201.    Founds  the  monasteiy 

of  Aghaboe,  ib.    Visits  St.  Columba,  td..     Death  (£  ib» 

Kentigem,  St.  bishop  of  Glasgow,  visited  by  St.  Columbkill,  ii. 

172. 
Kermand  Kelstadc,  deity  of  the  Northerns,  1.230. 
Kevin,  St.    See  St  Coemgen. 

Kethemac,  prior  of  Kildare,  put  to  death  by  the  Danes,  iii.  272. 
Kienan,  St  of  Duleek,  said  to  have  written  a  life  of  St.  Patrick, 
L  67.    Time  of  his  being  bishop  of  Duleek,  341.    The  place 
of  hu  nativity,  and  his  ramily,  342.    Different  from  the  Ke- 
nan a  monk  of  Tours,  ib*    Death  o^  418. 
Kieran  of  Bellachduin,  St.    Death  of  i.  87. 
Kieran  of  Clonmacnois,  St    Time  of  his  death,  L  31.    Baptized 


470  IMDEX« 

by  St.  Patrick,  244.  Time  of  his  birth,  41 9.  Story  of  his  giving 
Clonard  to  St.  Finnian,  and  of  his  having  obtained  above  100 
monasteries  from  King  Dermod',  468.  Studied' under  St  Fmnian 
at  Clonard,  469.  Places  himself  under  St.  Senan  at  Inniscatthy , 
ii.  S.  Confounded  with  St  Kieran  of  Saigir  by  Ware,  9;  Vene- 
rated in  the  Western  Islands  of  Scotland,  ib.  His  f^tival  kept 
on  9th  of  September,  ib.  Place  of  his  birth  and  his  parentage, 
50.  Goes  to  the  Isle  of  Arran,  51,  and  from  thence  to  Inis- 
caCthy,  ib.  Removes  to  the  monastery  of  tnis-Aingin,  5%  71. 
Leaves  Aingin,  and  founds  Clonmacnois,  ib*  Death  of,  ib. 
St  Columba  said  to  have  been  under  him  at  Clonmacnois^ 
121. 

Kieraii  of  Shigir,  St  said  to  have  been  a  bishop  before  the  coming  of 
St.  Patri<^  i.  22.  Thee  of  lus  nativity,  29.  Goes  to  Rome,  ib. 
Ikieets  St.  Iratrick  on  his  return,  30.  Submits  to  St  Patrick, 
2SS.  One  of  St  Finnian's  scholars,  ii.  ?•  Erects  a  monas- 
teiy  at  Saigir,  ib.  Establishes  a  nunnery  for  his  mother  and 
0bme  pious  vitgins,  ib.  Thou^t  to  have  been  first  bishop 
of  Ossory,  ib.  Said  to  have  £ed  in  Cornwall,  8.  Said  to 
have  been  succeeded  by  St.  Carthagh,  98, 101. 

Kierragia  Aime,  a  district  in  Conaght,  i.  248. 

Kieri^ia  Airteach,  in  Conaght,  a  church  erected  there  by  St 
Patridk,  i.  245,  248. 

Kierrapa  of  Munster,  sumamed  Luachra,  i.  248. 

Kierraighe  Chuirke,  birth  place  of  St.  Cassidan,  i.  447. 

Kflara^t.     See  EaU-Athracta. 

Kilbany,  commandeiy  of,  iv.  839. 

Kibeggan,  monastery  of,  iv.  335,  836. 

Kildeeheen,  abbey  of,  iv.  i86. 

Kilconel,  anciently  caJled  Kill-chonail,  i.  429. 

Kilcoul  or  Kilcouly,  abbey  of,  founded,  iv.  334,  336. 

Kilcree,  nunnery  of,  built  by  St  Cera,  iii.  129. 

Kilcreunata,  nunnery  of,  iv.  338,  340. 

Kilcullen,  i.  273,  276.  Church  of,  plundered,  iii.  374.  The 
see  of.  iv.  44. 

Kiloumin,  priory  of,  Iv.  262. 

Kildare,  plundered  by  Kellach  son  6t  Bran,  i.  380.  The  place 
where  St  Brigid  erected  her  monastery  for  holy  virgins,  388. 
Foundation  ot  the  nunnery,  405.  Derivation  of  the  name  of, 
408.  Expenses  of  the  church  furnished  out  of  the  monas- 
tery, 411.  St  Bririd  dies  there,  455.  Confla^^on  of,  iii. 
153, 155.  Ravaged,  and  the  churdi  set  on  fire  by  die  Danes, 
271.  Taken  possession  of  by  Felim  Mac  Crimtlianu,  king 
of  Munster,  ib.  Ravaged  by  the  Northmen,  346.  Destroyed 
by  the  Danes,  373.  Ravaged,  390.  Pillaged,  391.  A  beau- 
tifiil  copy  of  a  concordance  of  the  Gospels  kept  there,  iv.  289. 
Destruction  of  the  church  of,  392. 

Kilfaile,  church  of,  ii.  326. 


IK1>9ZX.  471 

KOfeade,  L  289. 

Kilfenora,  church  of,  iLl94, 196* 

KDforchem,  church  ofy  L  428. 

Kilgaradh  or  Oran,  in  Roscommony  said  to  have  been  the  see  of 

Cethecus,  i.  S35. 
Eilglais,  church  of  i.  268. 
Ki&n,  St.  apostle  of  Franconia,  liL  llS,  118.    Sets  cait  fiom 

Ireland  to  the  continent,  1 16.    Goes  to  Rome  to  obtain  the 

Pope's  pennission  to  preach  the  Goqpel  in  Franconia,  $b»     Re» 

turns  to  Branconia  and  converts  Duke  Gk>zbert  and  many  of 

liis  subjects,  ib*     Suffers  martyrdom  together  with  Coloman 

and  others,  by  order  of  Geilana,  wife  of  Gozbert,  117* 
ICilian  or  Quilian,  an  Irishman,  said  to  have  been  a  disdple.of  St. 

Columbanus,  a  missionary  on  the  continent,  ii.  443. 
Kilian,  an  Irishman,  successor  to  Mimborin,  abbot  of  St.  Maiv 

tin's  monasteiy  at  Cologne,  iii.  406. 
Kilitragh,  monastery  of,  i.  268, 
Kilkenny,  the  name  of,  never  adhered  to  the  see  of  Ossory  until 

after  the  synod  of  Rathbreasail,  iv,  44.    See  of  Osaoiy  r^ 

moved  to,  237,  239. 
Kilkenny  West,  monasteiy  of,  iv.  336,  337. 
Killachad,  church  of,  pillaged  by  the  Northmen,  iii.  272. 
Killachaid,  monasteiy  of,  burned,  iii.  374,  375* 
Kill-achaid-conchinn,  monastery  of,  iii.  1 9. 
Killachuidh  Drum&da  (Killeigh  in  King's  County)  i.  448. 
Kill-ailbe,  nunneiy  (^,  ii.  329.  iii.  14. 
Kill-ailbhe,  monastery  of ,  iiL21. 
Kill-air,  the  see  of,  iv.  345. 
Killala,  church  of,  i.  253. 
Killaloe,  church  of,  origin  of  its  name,  ii.  205,  216»    Rebuilt  by 

Brian  Boroimhe,  iii.  422. 
KiUare,  St  Aidus  fixes  his  see  at,  ii.  187* 
KiU-ausaille.    See  Killoss^. 
KiU-Athracta,  nunnery  o^  i.  245.  iii.  39. 
Killbil,  abbot  of  Clonach-bronicfa,  death  of,  iii.  192. 
Kill-Caireni,  tlie  port  of,  i.  465.    Derivation  of  its  name,  467. 

Where  situate,  468. 
Killcam,  in  Meath,  conjecture  as  to  its  name,  i.  420. 
KiU-Catihaich,  church  of  ii.  100. 
KiU-Cde'Chriost,  monastery  of,  built  by  St.  Cde-Chriatus,  vL 

162. 
KiU-chairpre,  church  of,  i.  425, 427. 
KiU-chonail,  now  Kilconel,  i.  429. 
Kill-chuana,  monasteiy  or  church  of,  ii.  138,  359,  S60l 
KiU-coeman,  church  of,  i.  269. 
Killcoonagh.  church  of,  ii.  359. 
Kill-cniimthir,  monastery  o^  iii.  20. 
Kill-dara.    See  Kildare. 


478  INDEX* 

Kill.duinha-gloiDn>  St.  Mogenocfa,  bishop  oT,  iL  2SS. 

Kflldgh,  nunneiy  of,  iv.  338,  340* 

KiUeD,  a  bishop,  placed  over  the  church  of  Teagh-talian,  i.  266. 

270. 
KOlen,  St.  abbot  of  Saiger,  iii.  140. 
Killen,  successor  of  St.  Moling,  bishop  o£  Ferns,  iii.  132. 
Killen  Droichtheacb,  abbot  ofHy,  iiL  166.    Death  o^  192. 
KiUeQ-fiuia,  abbot  of  Hj,  death  of  iii.  166. 
Kill-eochaille,  church  of,  ii.  90,  92. 
KiU^heacla^  church  of,  founded  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  287. 
KiU-fintan,  called  aaer  St.  Fintan,  u.  232. 
Kill-fortchem,  County  Carlow,  i.  466. 
Killgaradhf  church  of,  erected  by  St.  Patridc,  L  244.- 
Kill^ura,  St.  Lonius  revered  at,  L  412. 
Killiadhuin,  churdi  of,  ii.  7* 
Kill-Liadain  of  KiUiadhuin,  said  to  have  been  founded  by  St. 

Kieran  of  Saigir,  i.  40.7. 
JSjll4odiuir,  monastery  of,  iii.  154,  157. 
Kill-tnao-nenain,  church  of,  ii.  107,  116. 
Killmacrenan,  monasteiy  of,  ii.  136. 
Killmallock,  monastery  o£,  iiL  29. 
KiUmanach  Drodii^  the  same  as  Kihnanagh,  near  Kilkenny,  L 

446. 
Kill-mor-Deathruib,  monasteiy  of,  iL  133. 
Killmuini  or  Kilmuni,  in  Britam,  i.  464,  467. 
Eill-na-gauran,  abbey  of,  iii«  48. 
KiUnamanagh,  monastery  of,  iii.  46; 
Kill-na-marbhan,  monastery  of,  iii.  20. 
Killosnadh,  battle  of,  L  400. 
Killossey,  the  See  of  St.  Auxilius,  L  261,  273,  276. 
Kill-ratha,  monastery  of,  i.  288. 
KtU-regnaighe,  abbey  of,  ii.  77,  80. 
Killskire,  <Aurch  of;  ii.  327.    St  Conall,  bishop  of,   iiL    323. 

Ravaged,  iiL  377. 
KiU-steve-Cuilin,  establishment  of,  i.  403,  404.    Nunneiy  of,  iiL 

Kill-teidhiU,  church  of,  i.  288. 

Killtulach,  cell  of,  iL  352. 

Killure,  commandery  of,  iv.  339. 

Kihnaoduagh,  monasteiy  of,  iL  342. 

KQmbian,  church  of,  ii.  183. 

Kihna^end,  the  old  name  of  Kflmiiir^Tmin^  ly^  230. 

Kilmainham,  priory  of,  iv.  230,  339. 

Kihnainham-beg,  commandeiy  of,  iv.  339. 

Kihnanagh,  St  Naal  abbot  o^  i.  444,  446. 

Kilmodan,  abbey  of,  ii.  325,  326. 

Kihnony,  house  of  Canons  r^ar  at,  iv.  325. 


INDEX*  473 


KIliiiore»  St  Fedlimid  said  to  be  bishop  of,  ii.  10.     Cathedral  of^ 

11.     See  of,  iv.  344. 
Kilnunre,  or  Kilmormoy  or  Kilmormoyley  monastery  of,  i.  256. 
Kflmore  Deathrib,  monastery  of,  ii.  12,  133.     School  of^  404. 
Kil-Oen,  nunnery  of,  iv.  S25* 
Kilpatrick,  Scotland,  &ble  concerning,  i.  90^  91. 
Kihush,  monastery  of,  iv.  338,  340. 
Kilsaran,  commandery  of,  iv.  339,  340. 
Kilsleve-Cuilin.    See  Killsleve-Cuilin. 
Kinaeth,  abbot  of  Durrow,  ii.  202. 
Kinaid,  abbot  of  Dernr  and  Drumcliff,  death  of,  iii.  368. 
Kindred,  degrees  of,  forbidden  in  marriage,  iv.  211,  283. 
Kinel  Eogan,  fight  between  the  people  of,  and  the  Ulidians  in  tSie 

cathedral  of  Armagh,  iiL  339.     Bishop  of,  iv.  348. 
Kinneth,  monarch  of  Ireland,  killed,  iii.  144. 
Kintyre,  St.  Kieran  said  to  have  preached  in,  iL  121. 
Knock  Abbey,  iv.  219. 
Knockmoy,  abbey  of,  iv.  319,  320. 
Knock- narseangan,  monastery  of,  iv.  129,  131. 
Kyldee.    See  Culdee. 
Kyrie  Eleison,  monastery  of  established,  iv.  168,  171« 


Labrathif  territory  of,  i.  390. 

Lachtean,  St.  of  Achad-ur,  intimate  with  St.  Pulcherius,  iii.  25. 

Lactan,  St.  or  Lactin,  St.  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  St  Lach<* 

tean,  i.  27. 
Lactan,  chosen  to  succeed  Dagan,  bishop  of  Achad-Dagan,  ii. 

207. 
Lactan,  a  disciple  of  St.  Fursey,  ii.  462,  464. 
Lagny,  monastery  of,  erected,  ii.  459. 
Laidec,  father  of  St  Kenny,  ii.  200. 
Laidgen,  monk  of  Clonfert-molua,  death  of,  iii.  36« 
Laid^en,  Comorban  of  Ferns  and  Tallaght,  iii.  370,  372. 
Laisrean,  of  the  2d  class  of  Irish  Saints,  ii.  13.    Called  Molaisse, 

218.  ,A  disciple  of  Finnian  of  Ck)nard,  i&.    Erects  the  mo- 
nastery of  Devenish,  iL    Different  firom  Laisrean  of  Leighlini 

219.  Death  of,  183,  219.    SeeLasrean. 
Laistran,  abbot  of  Ard-mac^nasca,  ii.  414. 
Lamh'ghlan  and  Larnh'todauy  meaning  of,  i.  454. 
Lanavach,  church  of,  i.  268. 

Lancarvan,  monastery  of,  L  489. 

Landevenec,  abbey  of,  i.  493« 

Lanfranc,'.bishop  of  Canterbury,  written  to  by  l>omoaId  bishop  of 
Cashel  concerning  Euchanstical  baptism,  iii.  455.  Conse- 
crates Patrick  bishop  of  Dublin,  458,  462.    Writes  to  Turiogh 

VOL.  IV.  M  M 


4*74  INDEX. 

kmg,of  Mimfltefy  473|  474.  Coaflains  to  him  of  some  bad 
practices  in  Ireland,  476. 

Lanforteii,  nunneiy  of,  iii.  38,  41. 

Lenn-beachaire  io  Flngajl,  6l  MoKia  revd^  there,  iii.  83,  85. 

Lann-Mocholmoc,  monastery  of,  iiL  146, . 

Largis,  btsl^  of  Kildare,  k^ed  by  the  Danes,  iii.  iS^,  346. 

Laseran,  son  of  Nescainn,  ii^  358. 

Laserian,  St.  abbot  of  Old  Ldghlin,  defends  the  Roman  mode  of 
calculating  the  Paschal  tim^  iL  389,  402.  Opposed  in  this  by 
St.  Fintan  Munnu,  ib.  Said  to.  have  been  oroained  by  Pope 
Gregory  at  Romc^  402.    Returns  to  Ireland,  ii, 

Lasra,    S)L   foundress  of  the  church  of  Doire-mao-Aidmecaini 

Lasran  Mac  Mochtighem,  bishop  of  Ki^dare,  d^th  pf,  iiL  323. 

Lasrean,^St.  abbot  of  I^run^liag,  visits  St.  Ita,  iL.8d. 

Laea-ean,'St.  of  Ardinacnasca,  inquinr  resj^ectini^  him,  iL  363. 

Lasrean,  alias  Molassius,  abbot  d[  Devenish,  said  to  have  ordered 
St.  Columba  to  quit  Ireland,.  iL  1 46.    See  Laisrean. 

Lasrenus,  abbot  c^Dairmag^,  iL  124. 

Lassara,  mother  of  St.  Finhiah  of  MaghbOe,  ii.  ^5. 

Latftan,  Irish  bishops,  attending  at  tSe  third  council. of,  iv.  238. 

Laurence,  successor  to  Augustine,  possessed  no  power  over  Ire- 
land, iiL  470,  471. 

Xoto  cfSt,  Patrick^  enforced  by  Artrigius  primate  of  Armagh,  L 
252.  By  Diermit  Hua  Tigemach,  277, 280.  By  Modiosa,  iv. 
9;  and  by  Cdsus,  31. 

Laymen,  callnig  themselves  archbishops  of  Armagh,  iii.  385. 

Leac  CoUhurgi,  or  St.  Patrick's  stone  at  Cashel,  L  281. 

LeamchuiU  in  Leinster,  church  of,  iL.  303. 

Leath  Cuinn,  reduced  under  the  power  of  Cormac  Mac  CuUnan, 
iiL35L 

Lecale,  andendy  called  Ma^-inis.  L  217,  219,  SOl 

Ledwich,  doctor,  proofii  of,  axkl  animadversions  on,  die  ignorance, 
errors,  and  malevolence  of,  i.  1^  14,  35,  4iB,  51, 53,  54,  57, 
58,  65,  68,  70.  72,  74,  7&  7?,  78,  186,  294,  368,  380,  456, 
459.  &  .16,  46,  95,  109, 12*,  151,  J53,  2W,  «10,  250,  253, 
25Y.  29*,  295,  392,  368,  379,  386,  398.  425.  in.  89,  »,  160, 
161',  849,^272,  346»  353,  357, .358,  35^,  S60,  S7&,  405,  472, 
480,  *81,  IV.  31,  '32,  84,  65,  66.  72.  IQS,  113,  114,  119. 
147, 149.  150, 177,  180,  203,  240,  291,  293,  299.  316,  324, 
354,  358, 359,  360,  361,  362,  366,  388,  395,  398,  401,  405, 
408. 

Leigh,  abbey  of  our  Lady  of,  fbundedj,  iy.  32l. 

Le^^^lin,  ffvnod  of,  concerning  the  calculation  of  'Eluter  timcj,  '& 
38^.  Plunder^  367,  391.  Temporalities  of  the  diuith  of, 
sei^  l^.  Hamon  de  V^onSs,  iv.  331 . 

Leinster,  nom  Dubim  to  Gowran/Taid  wiiste  by  Aldus  Fmnliath. 
iii.  357. 
iXf  or  Abbey  Leix,  nonastoy  of  founded,  iv.  262,  264. 


INDEX-  4.75 


LeiuD^  fiither  of  Colman  of  Cloyne,  iL  21S. 

Lent,  the  fi»t  oC  hovr  observed,  L  351* 

Leiits,  the  threes  Iv.  387>  389. 

Leogaire,  monarch  of  Ireland,  St.  Patrick  summoned  to  i^ppear 

before,  i.  224^    Time  of  his  re^,  225.    Said  to  have  keen 

converted  to  Christianity,  284.    His  queen  converted,  ib, 
Letavia,  the  same  as  Lethoy  i.  lOO.' 
Letha,  St.  Patrick  made  prisoner  there  by  pirates,  L  98.     The 

same  as  Letavia,  .100.     St.  Patrick  returns  to.iflO,  15L    Er- 
rors respecting  its  situation,  151,167. 
Letter-hiib,  battie  of,  iv.  182,  183. 
Lettrech  Odran,  monastery  of,  ii.  70» 
Liaban,  mother  of  St  Kieran,  IL  7. 
Lia-na-Manadi,  St.  Patridc  said  to  have  converted    a  prince 

Eochad  there,  i.'254.    Errors  of  Archdall  reiqpecting  it,  2$5. 
Leathmore,  monastery  oC  iii.  24,  29. 
libba,  St  or  Molibba,  said  to  have  been  bishc^  of  ,Glendalogh» 

iL  364.  365. 
Libem,  or  Liberius,  St.  left  by  St  jSenaa  at  Inis-mor,  li.  9» 
Lifalian.  or  XJbana,  cdebratea  in  Ulster,  ii.  927* 
Limerick,  acoouttt  of  GiUe,  or  Gilleben,  btdiop  bf,  iv.  23  to  30. 

See  of,  freed  fi«tn  the  jurisdiction  of  that  of  Cantecbury,  45. 

Besieged  by  the  Endish  and  Ossooans;  225.     The  catbednd 

of,  csreded,  385.    'fte  English  driven  out  o^  326. 
Lindisftme,  monasteiy  of,  vl  422.    See  of,  transferred  to  Yoric, 

75.    Bede*s  testimony  concerning,  iii.  76. 
Lingard,  doctor,  some  erron  of,  ii.  113.  iii.  96. 
Linn,  nunnery  oC  i.  404. 

Linn-Huachail,  monastery  of  governed  by  St  Colman,  iii.  j  47* 
Lismore,  monastery  of,  li.  353.    Plundoed  by  the  Danes,  iii. 

366.    Burned,  391.  iv.  50.     TVo  churches  erected  iri,  74* 

Taken  by  Raymond  le  Grose,  224. 
Liturgies,  Greek,  Syrian,    &c.   used  in  Rome,  i.   13.    Various 

used  in  Rome,  29.  '  Several  used  in  Irelahd,  iv.  28. 
Lituigy,  introduced  into  Ireland  by  St  Patrick,  observed  and 

followed  by  St  Comgall  of  Baneor,  iL  63; 
Livin,  St  martyr,  goes  over  to  Belgium,  ii.  467     Received  by 

Floribert  abbot  of  two  monasteries  at  Ghent,  i A.    Acts  of,  468. 

Murdered  by  a  multitude  of  pagans  near  Hantfaem,  i^. 
Loam,  eldest  brother  of  Feigos,  i.  11.    Irish  colony  settled  in 

North  Britain  by,  431.  ' 

L<«n.apie.,i.^.    Said  by  Archdall  to  havebeaj  an  abbot. 

Lbam,  abbot  of  Clonard^  death  of  iii.  192. 
Locha  river,  i.  432. 
Loch-awe,  mcsiastenr  of,  ii.l72. 
Loch-uama^  Nuild  of,  iii.  252,  254. 
Logh-vair,  Turgesius  drowned  in,  iii.  277, 279. 


476  INDEX. 


Lochen-Meann,  sumamed  the  wise,  abbot  of  Kildare,  iii.  155* 

Loga,  orLugu8,  father  of  St.  larlath  of  Tuam,  ii.41. 

Lomaiiy  or  Luman,  said  to  be  a  nephew  of  St.  Patrick,  fiist  bishop 

of  Trim,  i.  222, 416 .  ii.  942,  S45. 
Lomtul,  bishop  of  Kildare,  death  of,  iii.  202. 
Lonan  entertains  St.  Patrick,  i.  ^88. 
Longsech,  monarch  of  Ireland,  killed  in  battle,'  iii.  144. 
Lonius,  said  to  have  been  bishop  of  Kildare,  i.  411 .    Revered  at 

KilgaiBB,  412. 
Losdag,  sumamed  toise,  death  of,  iiL  191. 
Lothra,  St.  Ruadan,  abbot  of,  ii.  9,  233.     Burned  by  the  North- 

men,  iii.  271* 
Lough-Dearg,  monastery  of,  i.  425. 
iiOUgh-eire,  monastery  of  founded  by  St.Barr,  ii.314. 
Lough-etfaach,  now  called  Loughneagh,  i.  266. 
Lough-Foile,  Northmen  defeated  near,  iii.  326. 
Lough-Gara,  St.  Patrick  said  to  have  built  a  church  near,  i.  245* 
Lough-Melge,  monastery  of,  iiL  192. 
Loi^-Meagh,  formerly  callol  Lough-ethach,  i.  266. 
Louui*  monastery  of,  i.  SOS.  Moctheus  bishop  of,  347»  402.    The 

town  of,  plundered,  iii.  271*    Burned,  iv.  182* 
Lua,  a  monk,  compamon  of  Columbanus,  ii.  280,  281. 
Luadiaren,  scribe  of  Clonmacnois,  death  of,  ni.  329. 
Luachra,  the  limit  of  St.  Patrick's  progress  in  West  Munster,  i. 

288. 
Luaigne,  said  to  be  father  of  St  Brendan  of  Birr,  ii.  38,  39. 
Luchem,  St.  intimate  with  St.  Pulcherius,  iii.  25,  28- 
Luditighema,  St.  abbot  of  Inistymon,  visits  Sl  Ita,  ii.  88« 
Ludeus,  St.  of  the  2d  class  of  Irish  saints,  ii.  13.     The  name 

supposed  to  be  the  same  as  Lugdeus  or  Lugad,  211,  212. 
Lugact,  St.  of  Lismore,  in  the  Hebrides,  iL  212,  213. 
Lugadius,  St  abbot  of  Drumshallon,  i.  441. 
Lugadius,  bishc^  of  Coimor,  death  of,  i.  494.     See  ii.  48,  65. 
Lugadius,  monarch  of  Ireland,  not  a  Christian,  i.  234. 
Lugadius,  prince  of  Iniscarra,  opposes  St.  Senan,  ii.  2. 
Lugaid,  or  Lugdach,  monarch  of  Ireland,  succeeds  Alild  Molt 

on  the  throne,  L  418.     Killed  by  thunder,  ib.    Time  of  hi» 

death,  434. 
Lugaid  Laithir,  said  by  Harris  to  be  the  founder  of  the  churdi  of 

Rachlm,  or  Rechrin,  ii.  155,  140. 
Lugeus,  St.  of  the  2d  class  of  Irish  saints,  iL  13.    CaUed  Mdua, 

205.    A  disciple  of  St  Comgall  of  Bangor,  ib.    Founds  se^ 

vend  monasteries  in  Hy-Plginte,  206.    Erects  the  monastery  of 

Clonfert  Molua,  206,  212.    Visits  St  Dagan,  207.    Death  of,. 

ib. 
Lugidus,  a  bishop,  said  to  have  ordained  St.  Coemgeo,  a  priest^ 

ii.  44.    Might  have  been  Lugadius,  bishop  of  Comior,  48,  65» 

Ordains  St.  Comgall  priest,  62. 


INDEX*  477 

Lugneus  Mocumin,  a  disciple  of  St.  Columba,  ii,  162. 
Luman,  St.  said  to  have  been  a  bishop  in  the  time  of  St.  Patrick, 

L  261.   First  bishop  of  Trim,  416. 
Lupita,  St.  said  to  have  been  foundress  of  Drumcheo»  i.  4>05. 
Lurec,  St.  mentioned  by  Colgan,  ii.  192. 
Luroch,  St.  the  church  of  Maghera  dedicated  to>  ii.  191.    See 

of  Ardstraw  supposed  to  be  called  Rathlure  after  him,  192. 
Lusk,  St.  Mac-Culindus  said  to  have  been  bishop  of,    i.  838. 

Monastery  of  ravaged  and  destroyed  by  tlie  Scandinavians,  iii. 

270.    Part  of  the  endowments  of  the  see  of  Dublin,  iv.  240* 

See  of,  345. 
Lusmag,  establishment  of,  erected  by  St.  Cronan,  iii.  7. 
Luthra,  monastery  of,  ii.  440. 
Luxeu,  monastery  of,  ii.  265,  267»  monks  of,  send  a  d^mtation 

to  St.  Gallus  to  request  of  him  to  undertake  the  government  of 

that  monastery,  437. 
Luxeuil,  monastery  of,  ii.  146. 


M. 


MacariuB,  the  Irish  philosopher,  iii.  320,  321. 

Macarius,  superior  of  the  Irish  monastery  of  Wurtzbuig,  iv.  ]^, 

Mac  Baithin,  abbot  of  Hy,  killed,  fii.  486. 

Mac  Brady,  Andrew,  bishop  of  Tribumia,  ii.  11. 

Maccaldus,  bishop  of  Man  i.  302,  303,  386. 

Maccallan,  St.  an  Irishman.     See  Maocalh'n. 

Macalleus,  St  friend  of  St.  Brigid,  410.    Death  of,  418. 

Maocallin,  Maccallan,  Malcallan  or  Malcallin,  St.  an  Irishman  in 
France,  iii.  396,  398.  A  man  of  superior  goodness,  400. 
Appointed  superior  of  the  church  of  St.  Michael,  near  Pe- 
ronne,  401.  Becomes  a  monk  at  Gorzia,  ib,  G^es  to  the 
monastery  of  Waldodorus  and  made  abbot  there,  tb. 

Maccarthen,  baptized  by  St.  Patrick,  L  256.  Different  from 
St.  Maccartin  or  Maccarthen  of  Clogher,  257. 

Maccarthen  or  Maccartin  St.  i.  262,  ^64.  No  second  Macear- 
then  a  bishop,  ib.    Fable  respecting  him»  429.     Death    of, 

Mac  Carthy,  Cormac  prince  of  Desmond,  iv.  73,  75.  Mur- 
dered, 106.     Not  a  bishop,  108. 

Mac  Cairthy,  Dermod  king  of  Desmond,  defeated  by  Raymond  le 
Grose,  iv.  224. 

Mac  Carthy,  Donald,  king  of  Desmond,  ivJ  326. 

Mac  Corb,  said  to  have  been  master  to  St.  Finbar,  ii.  314. 

Mac  Culindus,  St.  bishop  of  Lusk,  ii.  338. 

Macdall,  abbot  of  Leath*mor^  iiL  191. 


478  IN2>£X« 

Mac  Dermoty  Cornelius,  prince  of  Moylm;;,  died  in  religioas  or* 

den  in  the  abbey  of  B^e,  tv.  8SS. 
Macdeiu,  t^  same  as  Maccaleosi  i.  SS5* 
Mac-Erca,  ]^ac&d  over  the  Chc^rdi  of  KUxoci  u  256>  257. 
Mao-Gic^-^Pbtncky  compelled  to  give  host^i^es,  Ui,  391. 
Madia,  afterwards  .^jmai^  i.  S08. 
Machsdrie-Copmacfaty  L  i{4d* 
Mao-Hua  Balmene,  j.  S96i* 
Maoi'Huaiaing,  fit  iihdi  so  called,  iL  12. 
Mac-K#aci^  b^op  of  Emiy,  li.  S81. 
MaoLakre,  arcfabiniop  of  Aimaffh,  iL  SOS.    DeaA  of,  S47. 
Mac  Lochlin,  Qomnala  King  of  Ulster,  rr.  10,  II,  17. 
Mac  Loing^,  said  by  Ardidall  to  have  been  abbot  of  MoviHe,  L 

9S5. 
B^ac^mus  or  Maduit,  biriiop  rf  Alectum,  n.  S3.    A  disciple  of 

StBrendian,  3^. 
Mac  Morogh,  Dennod  long  of  Leinster,  iv.  28.  seq[*    See  Dermol 

Mac  Morogh. 
Macnisse  bishop  of  Connor,  L  4«32.  u.  308. 
Mactalius,  bishop  of  KUcuDin,  L  337i  377.    Death  of,  iL  7Q,  78. 
Mactalius,  dynast  of  Hy-figinte,  ii.  3. 
Madelgar,  St.  ii.  490,  492.    Erects  the  monastery  of  Soignes, 

491.    Death  of,  ib. 
MaelbrigidyabbotofDeciyaDdBaphoe,  iiL3S9,  341.    Deatfiof^ 

840. 
Maelbiigid,  St.  archbishop  of  Axna^  iiL  341,  369. 
Maelbrigid,  bishop  of  Munster,  i.  285. 
Maelbr^,  conunrban  of  9l  Macnisse,  m.  370. 
Maelbiigid,  successor  to  Eugene  bishop  of  £mly,  iii.  339, 340. 
Maelbr^id  Hua  Himid,  abhot  of  |i^,  iii.  411. 
Maelcoba,  archbiflhop  of  Arma^,  i.  74. 
Madfinan,  bfadiop  of  Kildane,  iii«281. 
Maelgwn,  or  Mi^^ocun,  prince  of  Wales,  i.  470, 
MaewMW,  said  toiiave  been  ardibishop  of  Armagh,  iii.  449. 
Maefanur,  aorchbishop  of  Armagh,  iiL  410,  413.    Comes  to  Louth 

to  receive  the  body  of  Brian  Boroimhe,  425. 
Madinurry,  assitfed  ly^.the  Danes  compds.ihe  king  of  Leinster 

to  res^' his  crown,  iii.  417.    Plunders  Kildare,  ii.    Ravages 

great  part  of  Meadu  41iB. 
Maelseachlain.    See  Mdseachlain. 
Madseaghkinn,  king  of  Mieath,  story  of  h|s  appearing  to  .St.  Cair- 

pre,  iii.  331. 
Madtul,  death  o^  liL  S68. 
Magumuidhe,  near  New  Ross,  L  466. 
Magbille.    See  Maghhilft. 
Magh-ai,  in  Rosoominon,  L  429. 
Magharnoidhe,  establishment  of,  iii.  14»  21. 
Ma^bOe,   or  Moville,  andently  called  Domnag^-bile,  L  264. 

TVo  phuses  d'that  name»  26^.    The  churches  of  both  said  to 


•INDSK.  479 


bave  beea  founiMbySt.  Eiibiim»  Ji. .  AMdr,44^^    Ctftod 
]tfovi]l,442.    Wheve KiMated, i>.  St;  Finntan  buried ini il 96. 

. ,  M ooastety  of  burned  by  the  ScandinavittiSy  ilL  tf(k 

Magh-Brea^,  devagtateaby  the  SastObB,  i&  94^  348. 

Magh-chobo,  batde  of»  iv.  11. 

Ma^idair,  a  tract  near  Dongaittiony  L  969^ 

Magh-damhoma  in  Daliradus.LS^. 

Magh-eoy  monaitery  of  erected  by  Colman;  SL  79. 

Maghera,  the  see  of  Anktratr  tnmtfsrred  to,  iL  190,  191; 

Magh-Femin,  visited  by  St.  £rc»  buhop  of  Slane^  i  889. 

Magh-Gimni  a  tract  in  Soodand^  L  44r. 

Mapi-iniflh,  or  Lecale,  i.  302. 

Maghithe*  district  of,  i.  269. 

Magb*]acfaa,  reaidetaice  of  Ercani  L  445. 

Magh4eanaf  battle  of,  iii.  351. 

Maghlene,  synod  of,  iL  392,  397. 

Maghlifie,  in  the  now  county  Kildate,  i.  273. 

Magh-nai,  i.  243. 

Magh-seola,  near  Elpbin,  i.  245,  247.    Synod  of,  U. 

Magh-sledit^  in  county  Ldtrim,  L  229,  239« 

Magi,  contest  between  the,  and  St.  Patrick,  i.  224, 227.  Tb^ 
conopire  against  St.  Patrick,  253.  They  endeatour  to  hinder 
St  Columbkill  from  preaching,  ii.  154. 

Ma^knunen,  an  Iririmian,  leaVes  behmd,  iiL  344,  346. 

Magin  in  Tirawley,  L  255. 

Maginis,  or  Lecale,  i.  217,  219. 

Maginish,  i.  216. 

Mfl^ocun,  prince  of  North  Wales,  i.  470,  473. 

Magoi].    See  Maccaldoi,  bishop  of  Man,  i.  386. 

Magna,  estahhshment  at,  by  St.  Enriian,  L  465. 

Magnoald,  iL  432, 433,  435. 

Masnus,  king  of  Norway,  the  Hdirides  snd  Mim,  rr.20, 22. 

Mahon,  king  of  Munster,  death  of,  iiL  891. 

Maidoc,  St.  of  Ferns,  educated  by  St.  Danid,  L  470.  Visitedby 
St.  Senan,  iL  4. .  Was  of  a  fiuaUy  of  Breffiiy,  220.  Said  to 
have  accompanied  St  Barr  to  Britain,  314.  Given  as  a  hostage 
)to  the  mouarch  Aninireus,  333, 336.  Goes  to  the  monastery  of 
Menevia,  334.  Founds  Ae  monastay  of  Desert  Naiiine,iL  337. 
.  Death  of,  339. 

Maildol^  or  MaiUu^  an  Xrishman,  iiL  97, 100.    Forms  die  estab- 
.  Ushment  of  Mahnesbuiy,  96. 

Mailros,  monastery  of,  iiL  88, 93. 

Mainibodus,  an  Inshiiian,>called  Martyr, m86L  Bpj^temoved 
to  MonbelHard^  ib.  Sets  ottt  on  a  piigriniage,  362,  363.  Ar- 
rives in  Bursundy,  and  killed  by  robbos,  ti. 

Mfune,  son  o7  Huaigusa,  bishop  and  idibot  of  Emly,  iiL  227. 
Death  of,  322. 

Mainech  Jhbic  Siedul,  abbot  of  Bangor,  iiL  368. 


480  INDEX. 


MatnuSi  an  abbot,  said  to  have  lived  and  died  in  Brittaiiy,  ii.  37- 
Malachy,  or  Maolmaodhog^  St.  archbishop  of  Annagh,  tevcnd 

particulars  of  the  life  of,  iv.  59,  to  133.    Miracles  wrought 

by  touching  his  body,  135. 
Malcallan,  or  Malcallin.    See  Maccallin. 
Malchus,  bishop  of  Lismore,  iv.  73,  74,  75,  98. 
Malcovus,  monarch  of  Ireland,  killed  in  battle,  ii.'301,  302. 
Maldo^,  bishop  of  Ferns,  death  of,  iii.  128, 130. 
Malduin  Mac  Kennfalaid,  bishop  of  Raphoe,  iii.  370. 
Malguil,  disciple  of  St.  Fursey,  iL  462,  464. 
Malmsbuiy,  ancient  name  of,  iii.  98.     Monastery  of,  founded  by 

Maildun,  ib. 
Man,  Isle  of,  Conindrus  and  Romulus  bishops  of,  i.  303.  St.  Mac- 

caldus  bishop  of,  303,  305.    St.  Fiatrick,  said  to  be  the  apostle 

of,  305.    Names  of,  305,  307. 
Manchan,  St.  of  Menodrochit,  death  of,  iiL  29,  31. 
Manchan,  St.  abbot  of  Mohill,  iii.  30,  31. 
Manchan  the  wise,  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  Manchan  or 

Munchin,  said  to  be  the  first  bishop  of  Limerick,  iii.  30,  32. 
Manchen,  St.  abbot  of  Tuaim*greine,  death  of,  iii  176. 
Manchen,  bishop  of  Leighlin,  death  of,  iii.  163,  323. 
Manchen,  sumamed  the  Master,  i.  253, 254. 
Maneus,  a  bishop,  baptized  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  256. 
Mann,  a  name  of  the  sun  among  the  Pagan  Irish,  i.  228> 
Mansuenus,  master  of  Endeus  of  Arran,  i.  438. 
Mansuetus,  Sl  bishop  of  the  Aimorican  Britons,  i.  3,  4. 
Maoin-Columb-kille,  li.  139. 
Maoldubhorchon,  bishop  of  Kildare,  iii.  153. 
Maol-Finian,  son  of  Flanagan  king  of  Meath,  expels  the  Danes 

from  Dublin,  iiL  347-    Becomes  a  monk  and  abbot  of  Inis- 

Patrick,  ib.    Dies  there,  348. 
Maolmaodhog  O'Moigair.     See  Malachy,  St.  iv.  59,  seq. 
Maolpatrick,  abbot  of  Armagh,  iii.  369. 
Marian  O'Crinan,  bishop  of  Swords>  iii.  430. 
Mark,  an  Irish  bishop,  stops  at  the  monastery  of  St.  Gall,  iii.  285, 

286. 
Marianus,  founder  of  the  monastery  of  St.  Peter  at  Ratisbon,  di& 

ferent  from  Marianus  Scotus,  iv.  2,  5. 
Marianus  Scotus,  an  Irishman,  his  account  of  Sl  Amnidiad  or 

Anmchad,  iii.  443 ;   and  of  Aidus   barbosusy    445.     Retires 

from  the  world  into  the  monasteiy  of  Clonaid,  446.    Goes  to 

the  monastery  of  Fulda,  ib.    Visits  the  tomb  of  Patemus,  t& 

Ordained  priest  at  Wurtzbuig»  ib.    His  deaUi,  iv.  5,  7,  8. 
Marriage,  decrees  respecting,  iv.  205,  206,  211,  212,  215. 
Marriage,  of  monks,  iv.  365.    Of  nuns,  382. 
Marriage  forbidden  between  brothers  and  sisters-in-law,  iv.  377. 
Marriage  and  married  people  to  be  respected,  iv.  387,  388. 
Marriages  of  the  Irish,  iv.  20,  63,  69,  70,  71,  72,  86,  88,  283. 


IKD£X.  481 


Marnages  within  certain  d^rees  of  kindred  forbidden,  iv.  S77* 

Married  priests,  iv.  365. 

Martin,  St.  of  Tours,  related  to  St  Patrick,  i.  124.    His  coflege 
or  monastery  near  Tours,  155,  156,  157. 

Martin,  St.  monastery  of  at  Cologn,  made  over  to  the  Irish,  iii. 
406. 

Martin,  scribe  of  Clonmacnois,  death  of,  iii.  329. 

Martin,  scribe  of  Devenish,  death  of.  iii.  329. 

Marii/rologium  Tandactense^  iii.  233. 

Martyrs  Insh,  iv.  287,  288. 

Mary,  St  Dublin,  abbey  of,  iii.  377,  380.  iv.  138, 

Maiy,  St.  de  Hoggis,  nunneiy  of,  iv.  185,  187. 

Mass  not  to  be  celebrated  on  wooden  tables,  iv.  269. 

Mass  of  St  Columbanus  and  St  Columbkill,  iv.  371, 373,  374. 

Matrimonial  continence,  iv.  387* 

Matrimonial  contract,  or  marriages  new  modelled,  iv.  63,  64. 

Mauctanes,  St  or  St  Moctheus,  bishop  of  Louth,  prophecy  of, 
concerning  St.  Cdumb,  i.  263 ;  ii.  111. 

Maugina,  St.  Viipn,  of  Clogher,  ii.  175,  234,  tii36. 

Maur,  or  Defonte  vivoy  monastety  of  founded,  ii.  248,  250. 

Mayo,  monastery  of,  founded  for  the  English,  iii.  166,  168,  169. 
Church  of  burned  by  Tui^gesius,  272. 

Meath,  ravaged  by  Ivar  and  Amlave,  iu.  326.  Falls  into  tlie 
hands  of  Cuan  OXochain  and  Corcran,  426.  Parishes  of  di- 
vided between  Clonard  and  Clonmacnois,  iv.  37.  Two  episco- 
pal sees  only  established  in,  42.  Devastated  by  Roderic  O'Co- 
nor,  225.  The  several  sees  of,  322.  United  into  one  diocese, 
323.  The  title  of  bishop  of,  assumed  by  Eugene  bishop  of 
Clonard,  322. 

Meetings  at  Magh-femyn  held  to  regulate  the  ecclesiastical  con- 
cerns of  the  South  of  Ireland,  i.  395. 

Mel,  or  Melus,  St  a  Briton,  i.  335.  Bishop  of  Ardagh,  i&  and 
240.    Monastery  of,  402.     Death  of.  418. 

Melarif  sumamed  Nonnita,  mother  of  St  David,  i.  471  • 

Melda,  mother  of  St.  Kenny,  ii.  200. 

Meldan,  St  abbot  of  Inisquin,  ii.  450. 

Mella,  or  Milla,  St.  mother  of  Cannech,  priest,  and  Tighemadi, 
abbot,  iiL  192,  194. 

Mellain,  father  of  St.  Mocfaua,  ii.  357,  360. 

Mellifont,  monastery  of  founded,  iv.  117.  119.  Consecration  of 
the  church  of,  165. 

Melseachlain  I.  monarch  of  Ireland,  succeeds  Niall  Caille  on  the 
throne,  iiL  241.  Defeats,  takes  prisoner,  and  drowns  Tur- 
gesius  the  Danish  chief,  277-  Sends  ambassadors  to  Charles 
ttke  Bald,  king  of  PVance,  ib.  Makes  peace  with  the  Nordi- 
men,  and  is  assisted  by  them  against  his  enemies,  ib.  War  be- 
tween him  and  the  Danes,  326.  Defeats  the  Danes  of  Dub- 
lin, ib.    Time  <rf*  his  death,  242. 

VOL*   IV,  N  N 


482  INDEX. 

Melseachlain,  II.  succeeds  Donald  O'Neill  as  monarch  of  Ire- 
land, vL  366.  Defeats  the  Danes  at  Tarah,  415.  Plunders 
Dale's,  ib.  Ravages  Leinster,  ib.  Forced  to  ^eld  the  title 
of  king  of  Leath  Mogha  to  Brian  Boraimhe,  ib.  Ravages 
Conaught,  416.  Defeats  Brian  Boroimhe,  ib.  Compelled  to 
resign  the  crown  of  Ireland  to  Brian,  417.  Defeated  by  Mael- 
muny  assisted  by  the  Danes,  418.  Assisted  by  Morogh  son 
of  Brian,  and  takes  many  prisoners  and  much  spoil,  ib.  Be- 
trays Brian,  419,  422.  Again  saluted  as  king  of  Ireland,  425. 
Attacks  the  Danes  of  Dublin,  and  bums  the  city,  ib.  Defeats 
the  Danes,  commanded  by  Sitric,  426.  Dies  in  the  monastery 
of  Inis-aingin,  ib. 

Melteoc,  St.  revered  at  Kinsale,  ii.  94. 

Menevia,  the  See  of  St,  David,  i.  470. 

Menoc,  brother  of  St.  Libba,  ii.  364. 

Mentz,  monasteiy  of,  iii.  114,  115. 

Memoc,  a  disciple  of  St  Barrinthus,  ii.  35. 

Milcho,  master  of  St  Patrick,  i.  216. 

Milk,  fabulous  story  of  the  Irish  baptizing  their  children  in,  iv. 
211. 

Milner,  doctor,  tour  of,  in  Ireland,  animadvarted  on,  iv.  36,  99. 
His  mistakes  or  errors  on  Irish  historical  matters,  iii.  466,  469, 
472,  iv.  36,  99,  203,  215. 

Mimbom,  an  Irishman,  abbot  of  the  monastery  of  St  Martin  at 
Cologn,  iii.  406. 

Miracle,  one  wrought  by  St  Patrick,  i.  150.  By  St.  Columb- 
kill,  ii.  155. 

Miracles,  attributed  to  St  Ita,  li.  84.  seq.  Performed  by  St 
Columbanus,  269.  Wrought  by  St  Maidoc,  337,  339.  By 
St  Pulcherius,  iii.  24. 

Mis,  the  mountain  of,  i.  216. 

Miscel,  bishop  of  Emiy,  iii.  339,  361. 

Misemeus,  one  of  St.  Patrick's  disdples.  i.  337. 

Missal,  ancient,  found  at  Bobio,  iv.  371,  373,  374,  376. 

Mobai,  brother  of  Libba,  ii.  364. 

Mobeoc  of  Gleann-geirg,  i.  426. 

Mobhy,  St  sumamed  Clairineach,  ii,  76.    School  of,  120.    Cal- 
led also  Borcharty  ^23. 

Mochay,  St.  of  Antrim,  school  of,  i.  403.  Deatliof,  418.  See 
Mocnoe. 

MoclieOoc,  St.  of  CaMtfrV-mac-Conchaidh,  i.  27.  iii-  29. 

Mochoe  or  Modiay,  St  of  Antrim,  i.  217,  346,  348. 

Moclioemog,  bishop,  son  of  Cuaith,  a  disc^le  of  St.  Carthagh, 

u.  358. 
Mochoemng,  son  of  Valrt,  disciple  of  St  Cflrthag|h,  ii.  358. 
Mochonna,  St.  ofDore  Bruchaise^  iii.  141.    Abbot  of  Deny,  tb. 
Mochua,  abbot  of  Ard-slaine,  iii.  151. 

Mochua,  alias  Cronan,  disciple  of  Carthagh,  ii.  357.    Set  over 
Cluain-Dacbran,  ib. 


INDEX,  483 

Mochua  Luachra,  abbot  and  bishop  of  Ferns,  iiL  33* 

Mochuda,  alias  Carthagh  junior,  ii.  99,  102.    See  Carlhagh  qf 

Lismoipe. 
Mochuemin,  Su  brother  of  St.  Coexngen,  ii.  45* 
Mochuorog,  St.  a  Briton,  administers  the  blessed  Sacram^t  to 
St  Coemgen,  ii.  44.    The  same  as  St.  Mogoroc  of  Pelg^y. 
49. 
Mocta,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iii.  339,  S4<1. 
Mocteus  or  Moctheus,  St.  arrives  in  Ireland^  and  establishes  a 
monastery  at  LouUi,  i.  308.    Became  a  bishop,  347.    Mo- 
nastery of  at  Louth,  402.    The  last  of  St.  Patnck's  disciples, 
494.    Death  of,  ib.    Different  from  Maidoc  of  Ferns,  496. 
Received  the  holy  Viaticum  from  St.  Dagaeus,  ii.  76. 
Mocumin,  disciple  of  St«  Columba,  succeeds  him  at  Tirdeglass,  ii. 

71,  74,  76. 
Modan,  abbot  of  Kilmodan,  ii.  325. 
Moditeus,  St.  of  the  2d  cUss  of  Irish  Saints,  ii.  13.     Conjecture 

respecting  him,  212,  214. 
Modwenna,  St.  an  Irish  Vii^in  in  England,  iii.  41. 
Moedoc,  St.  bishop  of  F^ns,  iv.  355.     See  Maidpc,  St. 
Moelatgen,  abbot  of  Clonenagh,  iii.  245. 
Moelcoba,  archbish^  of  Anmigh,  iii.  323,  325,  359. 
Moeldar,  l^ishop  of  Clonn^cnois,  death  of,  iii.  329- 
Moeldod,  abbot  of  Monaghan,  iii.  272. 
Moelfinnian,  bishop  of  D^ny,  iii.  370. 
Moelfinnian,  Mac  Huactain,  bishop  of  Kells,  iii.  386,  388. 
Moelimarchan,  bishop  of  Ectrum,  d^^th  pf,  iiL  191- 
Moeliosa,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iv.  9. 
Moeliosa  O'Brolcham,  death  of,  iii.  487*  489. 
Moelmor,  Tuathal  king  of  Ireland,  killed  by,  ii.  21. 
Moelpatrick,  scribe  of  Trevet,  death  of,  iii.  329. 
Moelruan,  abbot  and  bishop  of  Tallaght,  iii.  232,  233. 
Moeltule,  bishop  of  Armagh,  iii.  428. 
Moena,  bishop  of  Clonfert,  i.  437,  ii.  36. 
Moengall,  in  his  return  from  Rome  stops  at  the  mohast^  of  St. 

Gall,  iii.  285.    Said  to  have  died  there,  ib. 
Moengall,  bishop  of  Kildare,  iii*  322. 

Mofecta,  or  Fechean,  St.  intimate  with  St.  Pulcherius,  iii.  25,  28. 
Mogenoch  Kille-conily,   disciple  of  St.  Finnian  of  Clonaixl,  ii. 

233. 
Mc^eroc,  St.  of  Struthuir,  i.  425. 
Mommor,  battle  of,  ii.  159. 
Mola,  disciple  of  St.  Senan,  ii.  91,  95. 
Molaga,  St.  iii.  83.    Erects  the  monastery  of  Tulachmin^  83. 

Death  of,  ib, 
Mol^sse,  St.  or  Molassius,  founder  of  Devenish,  i.  446.     S^id  to 

have  been  bishop  of  Clogher,  ii.  183.     See  Laisrean,  St. 
Moling,  St.  bishop  of  Ferns,  iii.  132,  133.    Founds  a  monas- 
tery at  Aghacaipid.  ib. 


484  INDEX. 

Molua.    See  Lugeus. 

Molua,  St.  of  Glonfert-Molua,  tints  St.  Evin,  it.  Sll.  Conies^ 
8or  to  Maidoc  of  Ferns,  338.  Disciple  of  Carthagh,  358.  Re- 
quests tlie  blessed  SacrameDt  from  Cronani  iiL  7*  Intimate 
with  St.  Rilcherius,  25. 

MombuJus,  disciple  d  St.  Fursey,  ii.  462,  464. 

Monaghan,  monasteiy  of  despoiled  by  the  Scandinavians,  iiL 
270. 

Monanincha,  iv.  291,  293. 

Monaster-evan,  Cistercian  monastery  of,  fbmided,  iv.  237,  239. 

Montuteria  ScoUorumy  the  Irish  monasteries  in  the  continent  so 
called,  iv.  158. 

Monasteries,  several  mentioned,  i.  402.  Burned  by  the  North- 
men, iii.  271.  Several  attributed  to  St«  Abban,  iiL  18.  Se- 
veral of  the  ancient  destroyed,  iv.  345.  Modem  erectedi  346* 
Many  ancient  still  continued,  ib. 

Monastery  or  school  of  St.  Fiech,  L  402. 

Monenna,  St.  foundress  of  the  nunnery  of  Fochard  Bri^de,  iii. 
38,  39. 

Monennus,  St.  abbot  of  Rosnat  in  Britain,  i.  434. 

Monks,  some  of  the  sreatest  bishops  of  the  order  of,  iv.  289. 
Obligations  and  duties  of,  349.  Lived  by  their  own  labour, 
354,  355,  356.  Spent  some  time  in  tzmsoibing  books,  ib. 
Marriage  of,  condemned,  365. 

Mono,  St.  goes  from  Ireland  to  Ardvenna,  iii.  195,  197*  Erects 
the  church  of  Naisonia,  ib. 

Monsterboice,  St.  Boetius,  bishop  of,  i.  461. 

Morini,  the  territory  of,  comprized  under  the  name  of  Armoric 
Gaul,  i.  97.     The  country  of  St.  Patrick,  120. 

Morogh,  son  of  Brian  Boreimhe,  marches  against  the  Danes,  iii. 
418.     Killed  at  Clontarf,  422,  424.     Buried  at  Armagh,  425. 

Mosacra,  St.  founder  of  Tegh-Sacra,  iii.  140.    Death  of,  141. 

Mount  Bladhma,  iL  206. 

Mount  Eagle,  L  248. 

Mount  Luachra,  ii.  206. 

Movill  or  Maghbile,  of  Donegal,  confounded  with  that  of  Down, 
L  264.    Ailill  of,  440.  441. 

Moy,  river,  L  256. 

Moy-Slecht,  L  239. 

Moylurg,  i.  463. 

Muadhnat,  sister  of  St.  Molaisse  of  Devenish,  ii.  327* 

Muckin,  St.  L  255. 

Muckamore,  monastery  of,  ii.  304,  307. 

Muckmore,  i.  431,  433. 

Mucna,  a  bishop,  i.  253,  255. 

Mugdoma,  Mugdome,  or  Mogduma,  the  territory  of,  i.  266,  270. 

Mugron,  abbot  of  Hy,  iii.  386,  388. 

Muicinis,  set  on  fire,  iii.  374. 

Muindecha,  mother  of  Eugene  of  Ardstrath,  ii.  191. 


INDEX.  485 


Muine  Brecainf  the  Danes  defeated  at,  iii.  377. 

Muiredeachy  king  of  Hy-Kinsellagfa,  goes  to  visit  St  FinniaD)  L 
465.    Death  of,  494. 

Mula  or  Muli,  birdi  place  of  Nennidh,  L  451. 

MuUach  (in  Co.  Cavan)  i.  453. 

Mullov,  O'.    See  O'MuUoy. 

Munchin,  or  Manchan,  St.  ii.  93. 

Munech  and  Meachair,  converted  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  289. 

Munenia,  bi^tized  by  St.  Patrick,  i  182. 

Mungret,  Nessan  of,  a  scholar  of  St.  Ailbe,  i.  462.  Monasteiy 
of,  very  eminent  ii.  103.    Burnt  by  the  Danes,  iii.  374. 

Munis,  a  Briton,  bishop  of  Forgney  in  Longford,  ii.  419.  Sup- 
posed to  be  brother  of  St.  Mel,  ib. 

Munster,  plundered  by  the  Danes  of  Dublin,  iii.  327.  Army 
of  plunaer  the  islands  of  Loiu^h-ree  and  reduce  Leath-Cuinn, 
351.    Visitation  of,  by  St.  Maladiy,  iv.  lOl,  102. 

Mura  St.  abbot  of  Fathen-Mura,  iii.  37,  322. 

Murchertach  Mac  Erca,  king  of  Ireland,  i.  434.    killed,  494. 

Muredach,  a  bishop,  i.  253. 

Muredach,  father  of  Murchertach,  king  of  Ireland,  i.  435. 

Muredach,  bishop  of  Killala,  ii.  183.    Death  of,  184. 

Muredach,  bishop  of  Mayo,  death  of,  iii.  166. 

Muredach,  abbot  of  Kildare,  death  of,  iii.  255, 203. 

Muredach,  St.  prior  of  Hy,  iii.  234. 

Muredach,  son  of  Bran  king  of  Licinster,  abbot  of  KOdare,  death 
of,  iii.  329,  33a 

Murenna,  abbess  of  Kildare,  iii.  37 1>  373. 

Muigal,  of  Clonmacnois,  death  oi,  iii.  202. 

Mmgeis,  bishop,  ii.  342. 

Murpenius,  abbot  of  Gleannussen,  ii.  345. 

Muncherdac,  or  Murcherat,  an  Irish  recluse  near  Ratisbon,  iv. 
2,  4. 

Murin,  said  to  have  been  master  of  St.  Laserian,  ii.  403. 

Murtogh  O'Brien,  king  of  Munster,  becomes  master  of  Dublin, 
iii.  484.  Assumes  the  title  of  king  of  Ireland,  id.  Dethroned 
485.    Dies,  f  6. 

Murtogh,  son  of  NiaU  Glundubh,  killed,  iii.  374,  375. 

Murgeus,  St.  of  the  3d  ckissof  Irish  saints,  ii.  331. 

Mums,  St.  abbot,  ii.  39. 

Muscrighe  Breogain,  i.  287. 

Muscridi  Thire  (Lower  Ormond)  i.  289. 

Music,  used  in  the  Irish  church,  iv.  65. 

N. 

Nad-sluagh,  a  dynast  near  Coleraine,  ii.  77. 

Naa]>  Natalis  or  Naol  St.  abbot,  son  of  Aengus,  king  of  Cashel, 


486  INDBX. 


i.  28%  401,  444f.  Supposed  the  same  da  Naal  of  Inver  Naal,  ib. 

Revered  at  Kilmanagh,  ib.     Thought  by  Colg^n  to  be  the 

same  as  St  Naal,  abbot  of  Kilbaile  in  Breffhy,  4^6.    Mooas- 

teiy  of,  ii.  2.    Said  to  be  succeflaor  to  St.  Laisrean,  219. 
Naas,  visited  b^  St  Patrick,  i.  272.     CasUe  <tf,  g76- 
Namied,  seemingly  the  same  as  Nonnidb,  i.  45S. 
Naol  St    See  Naal,  St 
Natalis.     Sec  Naal,  St 
Natfraoich,  king  of  Cashel,  i.  280. 

Natfraoich,  spiritual  companion  of  St  Brigid,  u  410,  412, 152. 
Natfraoich,  father  of  St.  Laisrean,  ii.  218. 
Nathan,  Natlii,  or  Nathy,  St  of  Achonry,  i.  345.  ii.  190*  iii.  89, 

43. 
Nathi  Hua*GarrchoD,  opposes  St  Patridc,  i.  208. 
Nathi,  Nathy.    See  Natoan. 
Necta,  mother  of  St  Ita,  iL  81. 
Nectan,  king  of  the  Ficts,  expels  iGrom  his  kingdom  some  of  the 

monks  of  the  order  of  Hy,  liL  158. 
Neddrum,  monastery  of,   i.  423.     Prioiy  of,  founded,  iv*  253, 

255. 
Neman,  St  abbot  of  Dttiinis,  near  Weacfiird,  i.  31  !• 
Neman,  St  abbot  of  Lismore,  ii.  356. 
Nemnald,  father  of  Beradi,  ii.  323. 
Nemthur,  or  Emptlior,  fabulous  account  of,  i.  90.    The  same  as 

NemhUiur,  Nevthur,  Nepthur  and  Nephthur,  101. 
Nena^h,  priory  of,  founded,  iv.  335. 
Nenmdh,  St  sumamed.  Lamhdearg^  a  disciple  of  St.  Finnian  of 

Clonard,  ii.  233. 
Nennidh,  St.  sumamed,  Lamhghlan,  i.  450.    A  student  at  Kil- 

dare,  45 1 .  Confounded  with  St.  Neismidh,  sumamed  Laohbrdearcp 

ib.    Acts  of,  according  to  Colgan,  452.    Said  to  be  a  disciple 

of  St  Patrick,  ib*    A  disciple  of  St.  Fiech,  453.    The  same 

as  St  Nennidh,  Laimh-iodan,  454. 
Nennidh,  St  sumamed  Lairnh'todun.    See  St  Nennidh  Lamh' 

ghlan. 
Nennidh,  St  sumamed  Laobh-^earc^  abbot  and  bishop  of  Inis- 

mhuigh-Samh,  i.  451. 
Nennidius  Lamh-glan,   St.  different  from  St.  Nennidus  LaoUt* 

dearCy  iL  55* 
Nennidius  Laobh-dearc,  St.  monastery  of,  ii.  51. 
Nennio,  abbot  of  the  great  monastery  in  Britaui,  1.  347«     5t 

Finnian  of  Maghbile  at  the  school  oi,  ii.  25. 
Neptria,  or  Neptricum,  the  same  as  Neustria  in  Gaul,  i.  101. 
Nessan,  St.  placed  by  St  Patrick  over  the  monastery  of  Mungref, 

L  288.    Instmcted  by  St.  Ailbe,  462.    Of  tlie  second  class 

of  Irish  saints,  ii.   13.      Probably  founder  of  Mungret,  103. 

104.    Held  theological  conversations  with  St  Ailbe,  ib.  Death 

of,  ib^ 


IKDEX.  487 


Neflsan,  St  disciple  of  Su  Batr  of  Coik,  ii.  S15,  817.  The 
church  of,  at  Cork,  iv.  277. 

Neustria,  the  great  province  of,  in  Gaul,  i.  101. 

Nevet,  in  Brittany,  St.  Ronan  retires  to  the  forest  of,  i.  492. 

Newiy,  Ci^ercifln  monastery  of  founded,  iv.  168, 170. 

Newtown,  near  Trim,  iv.  322. 

Niell  or  Nigellus,  usurper  of  the  see  of  Armagh,  carries  off  the 
staff  of  Jesus,  &c.  from  Armagh,  i.  176.  Usurps  the  archbishop- 
rick,  iv.  44.    Expelled,  95.     Death  of,  106. 

Niell  Cailne,  king  of  Ireland,  drowned,  iii.  241,  243. 

Niell  Frassach,  monarch  of  Ireland,  retires  to  Hy,  and  becomes 
a  monk,  iii.  176* 

Niell  Glundubh,  king  of  Ireland,  killed,  iii.  366. 

Niell  Naoigiallach,  or  Niell  of  the  nine  hostages,  death  of,  i.  138, 
139. 

Noendrtttnensisy  Caylanus,  or  CodanuSy  ahbaSy  i.  423. 

Northern  Picts,  converted  by  St.  Columcille,  i.  70. 

Northmen  (Danes  or  Norwegians)  arrive  in  the  Boyne  and  Liffey 
and  plunder  the  country,  iii.  271-  Bum  Cork,  Ferns  and 
Cloniert,  and  commit  other  horrible  depredations,  ib.  Set  fire 
to  Armagh  and  bum  the  cathedral,  ib.  Plunder  several  mo- 
nasteries, ib^  Destroy  libraries,  carry  off  sacred  vessels,  and 
put  many  learned  and  holy  men  to  death,  272.  Lay  waste 
Emly,  275.  Enter  and  lay  waste  Armagh,  277.  Driven  out 
of  the  country,  ib.  Return  again  with  a  powerful  fleet,  ib» 
and  280.  Make  peace  with  Maelseachlain,  king  of  Ireland, 
and  assist  him  against  his  enemies,  277*  Defeated  near 
Lough  Foyle,  326.  Submit  to  Auliffe,  prince  of  the  Norwe- 
gians, ib.  Plunder  Kildare,  346.  D^eated  by  the  Irish, 
347,  348.  Defeated  by  Ceallachan  Cashel,  374.  Prepare  to 
attack  Brian,  419. 

North  Munster,  the  kingdom  of  granted  by  Henry  U.  to  Huiip 
de  Breuse,  iv.  236. 

Novthumbrians,  converted  by  Aidan  and  his  auxiliaries,  ii.  417. 

Norwegians  invade  Ireland,  liL  241,  243. 

Nbtker  Balbolus,  movk  of  St.  Clall,  instracted  by  Moengall,  an 
Irishman,  iii.  285. 

Nuad,  abbot  of  Clones,  death  of,  iiL  191. 

Nuad  of  Loch-uamay  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iii.  252, 253. 

Nuad,  son  of  Segen,  martyred  by  the  Danes,  iii.  272. 

Nunnery  of  Armagh,  i.  450. 

Nans,  matriage  o^  iv.  382. 

O. 
Oaths,  certain,  void,  iv.  386,  387. 


488  INDEX. 


O'BoigiU  or  O'Boil,  Coenoomhrach,  consecrated  sufiragan  or 
acting  bishop  for  the  see  of  Armagh,  iv.  9.    Death  of,  31. 

O'Brien,  Conor,  supplies  the  Irish  monks  with  money  to  build  the 
monastery  of  St.  James  at  Ratisbon,  iv.  57,  58. 

O'Brien,  Cormac,  war  between  him  and  Turlogh  O'Conor,  king  of 
Conaght,  iv.  50. 

O'Brien,  Dermod,  king  of  Munster  war  between  him  and  Turlogh 
O'Conor  king  of  Conaght,  iv.  50. 

O'Brien,  Donogh   Carbrach,    king  of  Nortli   Munster,  iv.  325. 

O'Brien,  Donald,  king  of  North  Munster,  religious  establishments 
founded  by  him,  iv.  325*    Death  of,  ib. 

O'Brien,  Murtogh,  king  of  Munster,  iv.  10,  11.  Makes  over 
Cashel  to  God  and  St.  Patrick,  20.     His  death  and  burial,  21. 

O'Brin,  or  O'Byme,  Malachy,  bishop  of  Kildare,  fabulous  stoiy 
of  him  and  others  perjuring  themsdves,  iv.231. 

O'Brolchan,  Mael-Cotm,  sufiragan  or  assistant  bishop  of  Armagh, 
death  of,  iv.  48,  49. 

Observatory,  the  Irish  round  towers  used  as  sucli,  iv.  407* 

O'Bymes,  family  of,  iv.  172.     See  O'Brin. 

Ocha,  battle  of,  i.  438. 

O'Conarchy,  Christian,  death  of,  iv.  277. 

O'Conor,  Cathal  Carrach,  iv.  333. 

O'Conor,  Cathal  Crobhdherg,  iv.  319,  326,  333. 

O'Conor,  Conor  Moenmoige  expels  his  father  from  Conaght,  iv. 
277.     Killed  by  his  own  people,  318. 

O'Conor,  Roderic,  deposes  Dermod  Mac  Murchard  king  of  Lein- 
ster,  iv.  184.  Acknowledged  king  of  all  Ireland,  188.  Be- 
sides Dublin,  198.  Obliged  to  raise  the  si^e,  199.  Submits 
to  Henry  II.  202.  Dissensions  between  him  and  his  son  Conor 
Moenmoige,  235 «  Gives  up  his  kingdom  to  Conor,  255.  Driven 
out  of  Conaught  by  Conor,  277.  Resumes  the  government  of 
Conaught,  318.  The  last  monarch  of  Ireland,  333.  Death  of, 
ib. 

O'Conor,  Turiogh,  king  of  Conaght,  lays  waste  Thomond  and 
bums  Cashel,  iv.  50,  51.  Ravages  Leinster  and  Meath,  ib. 
Confines  and  dethrones  Murrogh  O'Melaghlin,  king  of  Meadi^ 
118. 

Odder.    See  Odra. 

Odomey,  monasteiy  of,  iv.  168. 

Odra,  or  Odder,  nunneiy  of  St.  Brigid,  the  possession  of  confirmed 
by  the  pope,  iv.  327. 

Odran,  St.  the  charioteer  of  St.  Patrick,  i.  332,  304.  Killed  by 
Failge,  in  mistake  for  St.  Patrick,  ib, 

Odran,  St.  abbot  of  Lettrach-Odran,  death  of,  iL  70. 

Odran,  successor  of  St  Senan  at  Iniscatthy,  iL  91. 

O'Dunn,  GioUa-na-Naomh,  death  of,  iv.  169. 

Oedlugh,  abbot  of  Clonmacnois,  ii.  59. 

Oena,  successor  to  Kieran  of  Clonmacnois,  ii.  60. 


INDEX.  489 


OTaolaiis  and  0*Ryans  massacred  m  cold  blood  bj  the  English, 

iv.  193. 
Offices,  old  Irish,  iv.  568. 

Offices,  the  Roman  substituted  for  the  Irish,  iv.  63. 
O'Gorman,  Marian,  iv.  251,  252. 
O'Haingly,  Donat,  bishop  of  Dublin,  death  of,  iv.  12. 
O'Haingly,  Samuel,  succeeds  his  unde  Donat  as  bishop  of  Dublin, 

iv.  12,  14. 
O'Heney,  Matthew,  Apostolic  legate,  holds  a  synod  at  Dublin,  iv. 

319,  321. 
O'Heyne,  Matthew  abbot  of  Cashel,  death  of,  iv.  34-3. 
Olave.     See  Auliff. 

Olcan,  of  Kilmore,  or  Kilmormoy,  i.  256. 
Olcan,  bishop  of  Derkan,  diffisrent  from  Olcan  of  Kilmore,  i.  256. 

Baptized  by  St.  Patrick,  265.     School  of,  at  Derkan,  403. 
Plcanus,  bishop,  goes  to  Graul,  i.  341.    Bishop  of  Derkan,  ib. 

Called  by  some  Bolcan,  ib*    See  Olcan. 
Olchobair  Mac  Kinede,  abbot  and  bishop  of  Emly,  iii.  275.    De- 
feats the  Danes,  ib. 
Olild  and  his  family  converted  and  bi^tized,  i.  287. 
OlioU  Mac  Eagan,  abbot  of  Cork,  slain  at  the  battle  of  BeaUach 

Muffknoy  iii.  354,  356. 
O'Loghlin,  Muircliertach,  prince  of  Tyrone,  iv.  136. 
O'Mdey's  territory,  i.  245. 
O'Meey,  Hugh  de  Lacy  killed  by,  iv.  277. 
O'Melaghlin,  Morogh,  kingofMeath,  iv.  118- 
O'Morda,  Peter,  first  abbot  of  Boyle,  drowned,  iv.  218. 
O'More,  Cnogher,  founder  of  the  monastery  of  Leix,  iv.  262. 
O'Mulloy,  Albin,  abbot  of  Baltinglass,  iv.  264.     Preaches  against 
file  incontinence  of  the  English  and  Welsh  clergy,  265.  Raised 
to  the  see  of  Ferns,  277. 
O'Neills  of  Clandeboys,  the  ancestor  of,  iv.  334« 
Opacus,  church  of,  erected,  iiL  281. 
Oran,  in  Roscommon,  i.  244,  335. 
Orbila,  alias  Servila,   appointed  abbess  of  Pochard,  by  St.  Mo- 

nenna,  iii.  38. 
Orders,  Holy,  on  whom  and  where  to  be  conferred,  iv.271>  274. 
Orgiel,  or  Oriel,  i.  398. 

Orthanoe,  bishop  of  Kildare,  death  of,  iii.  274. 
O'Ruarc,  Dearbhforguill,  or  Dervorgall,  wife  of  Tieman,  carried 

off  by  Dermod  Mac  Murchard,  iv,  184. 
0*Ruarc,  Tieman,  murdered,  iv.  223. 
Ositha,  disciple  of  Modwenna,  iii.  40,  41,  43. 
Osnate,  St.  sister  of  Molaisse  of  Devcnish,  ii.  327. 
Ossan,  St.  death  of,  iii.  129. 
Ossan,  a  priest,  iii.  177- 
Ossoiy,  see  of,  at  Aghabo,  iv.  237,  239. 
Ostmen  get  possession  of  Armagh,  i.  74.    Not  Christians  until 

VOL.  IV.  O  O 


490  INDEX* 


about,  A.  D.  1000, 1 75.  Pagan  and  Christian,  iv.  398.  Not 
the  erectors  of  the  round  towers,  403. 

Osfina,  opens  the  debate  at  Whitby,  liL  62.  Places  Ceadda  over 
the  see  of  York,  78. 

Oswald,  king  of  Northumberland,  ii.  416,  417. 

Othmar,  first  abbot  of  St.  Gall  in  Switzerland,  ii.  434,  438. 

O'Toole,  St.  Laurence,  account  of,  from,  iv.  172  to  181,  At- 
tempted to  be  killed  at  the  altar,  228. 

OTooles,  the  family  of,  iv.  172. 

Otto,  by  mistake  called  bishop  of  Bamberg,  iv.  3. 

Owen,  son  of  Brian,  converted  by  St.  Patrick,  1.  266. 


P. 


Palladius,  sent  to  the  Scots  believing  in  Christi  i.  9.  First  bishop 
sent  firom  Rome  to  Ireland,  23,  36,  37-  Sets  out  for  Ireland, 
attended  by  Sylvester,  Lolonius,  Augustin,  Benedict  and  others, 
38.  Brings  with  him  some  reliques  of  Saints  Peter  and  Paul, 
and  other  saints,  ib.  Erected  three  churches  in  Ireland,  ib. 
Inquiiy  concerning  him,  40  to  46.  Leaves  Ireland,  and  arrives 
in  Britain,  where  he  dies,  39.    Death  of,  198,  202. 

Pallium,  St.  Malachy  anxious  to  procure  one  for  Armagh,  iv.  109, 
110,  112,  113,  129. 

Palliums,  four  sent  to  Ireland  by  Pope  Eugene  III.  iv.  139.  Dis- 
tributed at  the  s3mod  of  Kells,  146.  Given  to  the  sees  of  Ar- 
magh, Dublin,  Cashel,  and  Tuam,  146,  147. 

Palmer,  Alured  le,  founder  of  the  priory  of  St.  John  Baptist, 
Dublin,  iv.  317. 

Pantaloons  worn  by  the  Irish,  iv.  360,  364. 

Paparo,  Cardinal,  lands  in  England  on  his  way  to  Ireland  with 
palliums,  and  refused  a  passport  by  king  Stephen,  iv.  139* 
Ketums  to  Rome  and  sets  out  again,  caking  the  rout  of  Scotland, 
ib.    Lands  in  Ireland,  iJ), 

Paschal  calculation,  discussion  concerning  the,  ii.  371.  Different 
modes  of  observing  the,  37 It  372.  Different  rules  concerning 
it,  376.  The  Roman  and  Alexandrian  disputes  about  the,  i^. 
British  method  of  observing  the,  378.  Question  concerning 
the,  answered  by  the  Roman  prelates,  407.  Controversy  con- 
cerning the,  at  Leighcuinn,  409.  Question  concerning  the,  re- 
vived, 424.  Conference  and  debate  at  Whitby  concerning  the, 
^ii.  62,  seq. 

Paschal  epistle,  written  by  Cummian,  ii.  395,  399. 

Paschal  fire,  lit  by  St.  Patrick  at  Slane,  i.  224. 

Patemus,  St.  son  to  Petranus,  visits  Ireland,  i.  492. 

Paternus,  a  Scot,  a  monk  at  Paderbom,  iii.  445.  Burnt  to  death, 
ib, 

Patrick,  St  his  existence  demonstrated,  i.  47.  Comes  to  Ire- 
land, ib.    His  existence  denied  by  Ledwicli  and  otliers  48, 


INDEX.  491 

Asserted  by  Usher,  Camden  and  others,  ib.    His  confession 
and  letter  to  Coroticus,  51.    His  canons,  54.    Mentioned  in 
litanies  for  the  Anglican  church,  59.     Hymn  in  praise  of  him  in 
the  Antiphonarium  Benchorense,  iB,    Mentioned  in  an  ancient 
liturey  quoted  by  Usher,  62 ;  and  in  Bede*s  Martyrology,  63 ; 
and  m  tnat  of  St.  Jerome,  65 ;  several  churches  dedicated  to 
him,  67.     Inquiry  into  the  place  of  his  nativity,  80.     His  life 
by  Probus,  81.     His  lives  published  by  Colgan,  84',    The  ori- 
ginal tripartite  life  of,  mostly  written  in  Irish,  87.    His  life  by 
Jocelin,  88.     Bom  in  Armoric  Gaul,  89.    His  parentage,  92, 
122.    Governed  the  diocese  of  Boulogne,  96.    Made  captive  in 
Armoric  Britain,  98.     His  family  of  the  privileged  class  of  ci- 
tizens,    122.    Forfeited  his  nobility,    123.     His  motlier  and 
sisters,  125,  127.    The  year  of  his  birth,  129.     The  year  of 
his  deadi,  131.     Error  in  Butler's  life  of  him,  148.     Said  to 
have  been  taken  captive  by  Niell  Naoigiallach,  137.  Purchased 
by  Milcho,  and  employed  in   tending  sheep,  142.     Sails  for 
France,  145.     Lands  at  Treguier  in  Britanny,    150.     By  his 
prayers   delivers  himself  and  companions    from  famine,    id. 
Made  captive  again,  155.    Enters  the  monastery  of.  Tours  un- 
der St  Martin,  155,  157.    Studies  under  St.   German,  161. 
His  rod,  brought  fh)m  Armagh  to  Dublin,  176.     Said  to  have 
received  it  from  Justus,  ib.    Accompanies  St.  German  and  Lu- 
pus of  Troyes  to  Great  Britain,  180.     Said  to  have  been  a  canon 
regular  of  St.  John  Lateran,   184,  186.     Returns  to  Auxerre 
with  St.   Grerman,    184.    Goes  to  Rome,    ib.     Receives  the 
Pope's  benediction,  and  is  empowered  to  proceed  to  Ireland, 
191.     Appointed  assistant  to  Palladlus,  192.    Did  not  set  out 
with   Palladius,    ib»     Reason   why  he   did   not  go    to    Ire- 
land with  Palladius,  ib.     Reason  why  he  was  not  consecrated 
sooner  than  he  was,  194.     Informed  of  the  death  of  Palladius, 
198.     Consecrated  bishop,   ib,     Embaiks  for  Ireland,   205. 
Arrives  in  Ireland,  207*     Supposed  to  have  landed  in  the  coun- 
ty of  Wicklow,  td.    Repulsea  by  the  natives,  and  obliged  to 
embark  again,   ib.     Opposed  by  Nathi  Hua  Garchon,   208. 
His  first  converts,  ib.    Broceeds  to  a  port  in  the  barony  of 
Lecale,  212.     Goes  to  the  house  of  Milcho,  216.     IVeaches  at 
Maginish,  ib.    Gives  the  Latin  alphabet  to  his  converts,  220. 
Amves  in  the  harbour  of  Colp.  ib.    Arrives  at  Slane,  and  ce- 
lebrates the  festival  of  Easter,  223.     Lights  the  Paschal  fire  at 
Slane,  224.    Preaches  before  the  kmg  at  Tara,  ib.     Saluted 
by  Herein.  Goes  to  Tailten,  233.  His  baptizm,  f ^.  and  2S^ 
Church  of  Drumconrath  and  other  churches  erected  by  him  in 
barony  of  Slane,  237.     Sets  out  for  Conaught,  240.     Convert* 
two  of  the  daughters  of  king  Leogaire,  241.    Baptizes  St.  Kie- 
ran  of  Clanmacnois,  244.     Goes  to  Magh-Seola,  ib.     Retiref 
to  Cruachan-aichle  to  spend  the  time  of  the  Quadragesimal  fast. 
249.     Converts  seven  princes  and  12,000  other  persons,  252. 


493  INDEX. 

Attempt  against  his  life,  25S.     Converts  Eochad,  sonof  Dathy, 
254.    His  books,  ib-    Enters  Hy-Fiachra,  and  converts  many, 
256.    Goes  to  Calrigia,  ib.    Baptizes  Mac-earthen,  ib.    Ends 
his  mission  in  Conaught,  257.     Arrives  in  Ulster,  ib.     Erects 
the  church  of  Rathcunga,  262.     Preaches  in  Tirconell,  blesses 
Conall,  and  foretels  the  sanctity  of  St.  Columb,  ib.    Founds 
several  churches,  ib.    Leaves  Inishowen,  and  proceeds  to  Dun- 
Cruthin,  and  places  St.   Beatus  over  a  church  there,    265. 
Builds  churches  in  that  neighbourhood,  ib.     Proceeds  through 
Dalrieda,and  baptizes  Olcan,  afterwards  called  bishop  of  Derkan, 
ib.    Goes  into  Dalradia,  ib.    Opposed  by  Carthen,  266.  Goes 
into  the  tract  called  Gaura,  and  converts  several,  ib.    Passes 
into  Hua-meith-tire,   and  erects  a  church  at  Ter-hallan,  ib. 
Goes  to  Mugdom,  and  converts  Victor,  ib.    Proceeds  to  Meath, 
and  lays  the  foundation  of  the  church  of  Domnach-tortan,  271. 
Arrives  at  Ardbraccan,  ib.    Proceeds  to  Leinster,  and  bap- 
tizes two  of  the  sons  of  king  Dunlang  at  Naas,  272.    Proceeds 
to  Hy-Garchon,  and  is  opposed  by  Drichir,  but  is  entertained 
by  lullin,  ib.    Goes  to  Leix,  273 ;  and  to  the  house  of  Dub* 
tach  tlie  poet  in  Hy-Kinsellagh,  ib.     Leaves  Auxilius  bishop  at 
Killossey,  and  Iseminus  at  Ealcullin,    273,  276.    Goes  mto 
Ossory,  274.    Crosses  Finglas  river,  and  blesses  Dublin,  275. 
Ph)ceeds  to  Cashel,  279.     Spends  seven  years  in  Munster, 
280.    Converts  many  persons  of  rank  at  Cashel,  28  L    His 
stone,  ib.    Oilild  and  family  converted  by  his  prayers,  and 
those  of  Saint  Ailbe  and  Ibar,  287,  Entertained  by  Lionan,  288. 
Blesses  the  country  of  Thomond,  ib.     Foretells  the  birth  of  St. 
Brendan,  ib.    Directs  his  course  to  Desmond,  ib.    Returns  to 
Leinster,  289.     Blesses  Munster  and  the  people  thereof,  ib. 
Writes  to  Coroticus,  296.     Arrives  at  Brosnar  302.     Goes  to 
Hy-failge,  ib.    Goes  from  Louth  to  Macha,  312.    Erects  the 
church  of  Armagh,  ib.    Goes  to  Rome  for  reUcs,  319.     Said 
to  have  received  the  Pallium  from  the  pope,  ib.    Entrusts  Se- 
cundinus  with  the  archbishopric  of  Armagh  during  his  absence 
at  Rome,  321.    Holds  a  S3mod,  331.    Makes,  with  the  as- 
sistance of  Auxilius  and  Isseminus,  regulations  for  the  church 
government,    333.     Writes  his  confession,     349.     Attacked 
by  his  last  illness,  351.     Receives  the  Viaticum  from  Tassach, 
and  dies  at  Saul,  352.     Discussion  concerning  die  year  of  his 
death,  355.    Buried  at  Down,  364.  iv.  274.    Part  of  his  relics 
brought  to  Armagh,  365. 

Patrick  of  Auvergne,  i.  76,  352. 

Patrick,  an  Irish  abbot,  retires  to  Glastonbuiy,  iii.  321.  Said  to 
be  the  same  as  Moel-Patrick,  ib. 

Patrick,  bishop  of  Dublin,  iii.  457,  459.  Consecrated  by  Lan- 
franc,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  458,  460.  Professes  obe« 
diencetohim,  ib.     Shipwrecked  and  drowned,  482,  483. 

Patrick  of  Nola,  L  76. 


INDEX.  493 

Patrick,  senior,  and  junior,  i.  S24*,  325* 

Patrick,  of  Glastonbury,  i,  324. 

Patrick,  St.  books  of,  i.  254. 

Patrick,  St.  canons  of,  iv.  376  to  391. 

Patrick,  St.  church  of  built,  iv.  318.    Made  a  cathedral,  319. 

Patrick,  St.  in  the  island,  Uie  church  of,  iv.  240. 

Patrick,  St.  Synod  of,  iv.  376. 

Patrick's  day,  St.  prayer  for,  i.  368. 

Patrick's  stone,  L  281. 

Patrick's  Purgatory,  i.  368.  iv.  290,  291,  292. 

Patto,  an  Irishman,  placed  over  tlic  monastery  of  Amarbaric,  liL 

219,  220.     Said  to  have  been  bishop  of  Verden.  id, 
Paul,  St.  said  to  have  preached  in  Britain,  i.  1. 
Paul,  a  disciple  of  Etutus,  i.  492. 
Paul,  bishop  of  St.  Pol  de  Leon,  uncle  to  lovin,  i.  492. 
Paul,  an  Irish  hermit,  death  of,  i.  493. 
Paubnus,  school  of,  at  Withland  or  Whiteland  in  Caermarthen,  i. 

475. 
Paulinus,  a  disciple  of  Iltutus,  i.  476. 
Paulinus,  St.  archbishop  of  Northumberland,  retires  to  Kent>  ii. 

421. 
Paulinus,  bishop  of  Leth-Cuinn,  and  abbot  of  Indenen,  death  of, 

iii.  368. 
Peada,  prince  of  the  middle  Angles,  converted  by  Finan,  iL  427. 

Gets  priests  to  convert  his  subjects,  428. 
Pelagius,  the  Heresiarch,  i.  16. 

Pelf^ian  Heresy,  at  what  time  it  began  in  Ireland,  iL  410. 
Peronne,  monastery  of,  ii.  465,  466. 
Pestilence,  carries  off  many  eminent  persons  at  Armagh,    iii. 

411. 
Peter  and  Benedict,  SS.  monastery  of  at  Athlone,  iv.  138. 
Peter  and  Paul,  SS.  church  of,  at  Armagh,  iv,  77,  104.    Church 

of  at  Newtown  Trim,  322. 
Peter's  St.  Limerick,  nunnery  of,  iv.  325. 
Peter's,  St.  monastery  of  at  Saltzburg,  governed  by  Virgil,  iii. 

184,  186. 
Peter's  pence,  iv.  159, 164,  210. 
Petran,  a  bishop,  of  3d  class  of  Irish  Saints,  ii.  331. 
Petranus,  father  of  Patemus,  retires  to  Ireland,  492. 
Petranus,  bishop  of  Lusk,  ii.  333,  334. 
Petrockstow,  now  Padsttnn,  in  Cornwall,  called  from  Pctrocus,  L 

492. 
Petrocus,  a  Briton,  comes  to  Ireland,  i.   492,  preceptor  of  St. 

Kevin,  ii.  48. 
Phalingaef  meaning  of,  iv.  362. 
Picts,  Uie,  converted  by  St.  Ninian,  i.  70. 
Picts,  Irish,  i.  216. 


494  INDEX. 

Picts,  Northern,  converted  by  St.  Columbkill,  ii.  154: 

Piran,  St  Kieran,  known  by  that  name,  ii.  8,  9. 

Plou-Kemin,  parish  of,  u  498. 

Poets  of  Ireland,  ancient,  suppression  of,  prevented  by  Columb- 

kill,  ii.  237,  regulations  concerning,  t^.  distinguished  from  the 

Magi,  241. 
Poisonous  animals,  expulsion  of,  i.  250,  252. 
Portrahem7  suf^sed  to  be  the  same  as  Portrane,  iii.  484,  485. 
Potendnus,  companion  of  Columbanus,  ii.  280,  281. 
Pjraying  for  the  aead,  practised  by  the  Irish,  iii.  831,  seqq. 
Piredestination,  treatise  concerning,  iii.  293,  294,  seqq. 
Pk^tes,  Irish,  who  attended  die  third  council  of  Lateran,  iv. 

288. 
Presbyterianism  not  the  religion  of  the  early  church  of  Scotland, 

iv.  295,  297. 
Priests,  married,  iv.  365,  not  allowed  to  marry,  ib. 
Probus,  an  Irishman,  audior  of  the  life  of  St.  Fatridc,  i.  82.    Not 

Robus  the  grammarian,  ib' 
Probus,  master  of  the  school  of  Slane,  burned  by  the  Danes,  iii. 

371. 
IVobus,  priest,  an  Irishman,  retires  to  the  monasteiy  of  St  Ab- 

ban  oTMentz,  liL  321«    Different  fixmi  Probus  the  bi<^rapher 

of  St  Patrick,  id. 
Pbalter  o£  Cashel,  written  by  Cormac  Mac  CuUinan,  iii.  355, 

356. 
Pulcherius,  St  accompanies  St  Colman  to  the  court  of  Failbe 

Fland,  king  of  Cashel,  ii.  810.     Places  himself  under  Saint 

Comg^  of  Bangor,   iiL  28,    28.    Several   miracles  wrou^t 

by,  25. 
Purgatory,  opinions  of  the  Irish  on,  iii.  881. 
Puigatoiy,  St  Patrick's,  i.  368.  iv.  290,  291,  292. 

Q. 

Quadraffesimal  fast,  L  249. 

Quarta&dmans,  iL  257* 

Qtterulous  Epistle,  by  Gildas,  the  time  when  written,  i.  486. 

R. 

Racfaan,  See  of,  iii.  122,  125. 

Rachlin,  monastery  of,  ii.  132,  184.    Church  of,  founded  by  Se- 

geneus,  347* 
Raithin,  monastery  of,  erected  by  St  Carthagh  of  Lismore,  ii. 

352,  353. 
Rantic,  an  Irish  missionary,  said  to  have  been  a  disciple  of  St 

Columbanus,  ii.  443. 
J^apii^e.  monastery  of,  ii.  132,  135. 


INDEX.  49£ 


Ratgan,  abbot  of  Fulda. 

Rathaodh,  now  Rahue,  monasteiy  of,  ii.  189. 

Rathbeg,  ii.  198. 

Rath'BreasaO,  synod  of,  iv.  S7>  40,  43. 

Rath-brighide,  i.  e,  Bri^ds  town,  i.  389. 

Rathcolpa,  i.  346. 

Rathcunga,  church  of  erected,  i.  262.     Asacus  buried  at,  341. 

Ratheaspuic-innic,  church  of,  i.  268. 

Rathena,  birth  place  of  St.  larlath,  i.  391. 

Rathkeale,  priory  of,  iv.  336,  337- 

Rathlibhthen,  monastery  of,  ii.  10. 

Rathmaighe  Deisgirt,  the  See  of,  iv.  44. 

Rathmat,  monastery  of,  erected  by  St.  Fursey,  vL  456. 

Rath'Megeaanaich,  ii.  79. 

Rathmelsigi,  monastery  o^  iii-  95« 

Rathmoane  (Rathmodain),  church  of,  u  267. 

Rathmuigh.     See  Derkan,  i.  341. 

Rathpert  of  Sl  Gall,  instructed  by  Moengal,  an  Irishman,  iii. 

285. 
Rathsithe,  church  of,  i.  268. 
Ratisbon,  monastery  of  St.  Peter's  at,  founded  by  Marianus,  an 

Irishman,  iv.  2,  5.     Monastery  of  St.  James  at,  erected  by  the 

Irish,  57. 
Raymond  le  Grose,  arrives  in  Ireland,  iv.  193.    Plunders  the 

Desies,  224. 
Rechin,  supposed  to  be  Raheny,  iii.  434,  435. 
Rechrann  or  Raghlin,  island  of,  infested  by  the  Scandinavians, 

iii.  236,  238. 
R^nach,  St.  sister  of  St.  Finnian,  ii.  77. 
Regular  canons,  iv.  348. 
Rehques  of  Saints  preserved  and  venerated  by  the  Irish,  iv.  396. 

Those  of  St.  Patrick,  St.  Columba,  and  St.  Brigid,  translation 

of,  iv.  274.    How  discovered,  275.     Some  of  St.  Patrick's  re- 
served at  Armagh,  ib. 
Reives,  bishop  of  Menevia,  L  472. 
Renan,  St.  an  Irishman,  retires  to  Britany,  i.  492. 
Reuta,  L  217. 
Rhingau,  in  Switzerland,  St.  Findan  patron  of  the  monasteiy  o(, 

iii.  238,  239. 
Richard  I.  king,  crowned,  iv.  318,  death  of,  334. 
Richarius,  receives  Caidoc  and  Fricor,  Irish  priests,  ii.  442.    Re« 

tires  from  the  world,  and  founds  the  monastery  of  Centula,  $6* 
Rinan,  St.  an  Iri^h  bishop,  i.  492. 
Rinn-dubhain-alithir,  i.  426. 
Rioch,  St  erroneou^y  said  to  have  been  nephew  of  St.  Patrick,  u 

419.    Was  bishop  as  well  as  abbot,  ii.  11.    Entertains  St. 

Aldus  at  Inisbofinde,  187* 


496  INDEX. 


*"  /. 


Rippon,  monasteiy  nf,  granted  to  Wilfrid  bj  PHnce  Alchfrid, 

iiL  59. 
Robartach  Mac  Naaerdai  succeeds  Moengall,  bishop  of  Kildare,  ;; 

iii.  322,  S24'. 
Robartach,  bishop  of  Finglass,  death  of,  iii.  823. 
Robartach  O'Kearta,  scribe  of  Kill-achaid,  death  of,  iii.  329. 
Robartach,  monk  and  scribe  of  Duirow,  death  of,  iii.  329. 
Robbing  of  a  church,  iv.  382. 
Rocking  stones,  i.  230. 
Roderic  O'Conor,  king  of  Ireland,  devastates  Meath,  iv.  225. 

Sends  ambassadors  to  Windsor  to  n^odate  with  Heniy  IL  226, 

Death  of,  55. 
Roding,  an  Irishman,  bishop  of  Bellilocus,  iL  491*    Death  of, 

492. 
Roman  liturgy  and  office,  received  in  Ireland,  iv.  367,  368,  372. 
Romulus,  a  bishop  in  die  Isle  of  Man,  i.  303,  305. 
Ronan,  St.  first  abbot  of  Drumshallon,  i.  444. 
Ronan,  brother  of  St.  Camech,  i.  494. 
Ronan,  an  Irishman,  defends  the  general  mode  of  observing  the 

Paschal  calculation,  ii.  424,  427- 
Ronan,  sonofBerach,  intimate  with  Fechin,  iii.  51,  52. 
Ronan  of  Lismore,  iii,  201. 
Rosalas,  Cistercian  monastery  of,  iv.  237,  239. 
Roscarrbery,  formerly  called  Ro88*ailithri,  i.  317,318. 
Roscommon,  synod  of,  iv.  168. 
Roscor,  church  of,  i.  464,  466. 

Roseneath,  anciently  Rossnachoich  in  Dunbartonshire,  i,  438. 
Rosalas,  nowOldKoss,  1.  466. 
Ros-mic-treoin,  now  Old  Ross,  i.  466.    Mouasieiy  of,  ii.  311. 

iii.  14. 
Rosnat,  in  Britain,  monastery  of,  i.  434. 
Rosoirtliir,  in  Fermanagh,  i.  404. 
Ross,  son  of  Trichem,  converted  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  216. 
Ross,  monastery  of,  ii.  194.    Death  of  Maurice,  bishop  of,  iv. 

328.    Disputes  about  a  successor  to  the  See  of,  329,  330. 
Ross-mlithri,  now  Rosscarberry,  i.  317|  318. 
Ross-Benchuir,  i.  405. 
Rosscrea,  monastery  of,  iii.  7- 
Rossnachoich,  now  Roseneath,  i.  438. 
Round  towers,  disquisition  on  the,,  iv.  393  to  414. 
Routs,  the,  i.  217* 

Ruadan,  St.  abbot  of  Lothra,  ii.  9,  233.    Death  of,  ib. 
Rudbert,  St.  or  Rupert,  bishop  of  Worms,  iii.  162,  163. 
Rudgall,  Mac  Fingail,  bishop  of  Emly,  iii.  339,  340. 
Rufinus,  the  Heresiarch,  i.  16. 
Rumold,  St.  of  Mechlin,  an  Irishman,  iii.  197i  200.    Sets  out 

for  Rome,   198.     Goes  to  Mechlin,  and  erects  a  monastery 

there,  ib.    Murdered  by  assassins,  199. 


INDKX.  497 


Rumond,  a  very  wise  man,  death  of,  iii.  176. 

Rumond,  bishop  of  Clonard,  iii.  368. 

Rus,  or  Ross,  son  of  Trichem,  converted  by  St.  Patrick,  i.  216. 

Russin  of  Lappain,  Comorban  of  St.  Barr,  iL  317>  400.  Death 

of,  iii.  129. 
Rutmel,  Pkinoe  and  bishop  of  Clonfert,  death  of,  iii.  266. 


Sabhall  or  Sabhul  Padruic,  (the  andent  name  of  Saul,}  1.  212, 

302,  318. 
Sacellus  of  Bais-leac-mor,  a  disciple  of  St.  Patrick,  i.  244. 
Sacrifices,  L  230. 
Saigir,  monastery  of,  ii.  7. 
Saints  in  Ireland,  1st  class  of,  ii.  12.— 2d  class,  13.— 3d  class, 

331. 

Sakair'na^rnnn,  a  woric  of  Aengus  the  Hagiolcgist,  iii.  247>  251. 

Samthanna,  St.  abbess  of  Clonebrone,  iii«  170. 

Sannan,  meaning  <if,  i.  330. 

Sarabaites,  none  amongst  the  Irish  monks,  iv.  358. 

Saran  of  Critain,  abbot,  ii.  414. 

Sath-reginden,  monasteiy  of,  ii.  133. 

Saul  or  Sabhall  Padruic,  i.  212,  monastery  of,  iv.  128,  130. 

Scandinavians  infest  the  coast  of  Ireland,  iii.  236,  238.  Plunder 
Inispatrick,  236.  Attack  the  coasts  of  Ulster,  241,  242. 
Set  fire  to  the  monastery  of  Hy,  t^.  Attack  Hy  again,  ib. 
Land  in  Ireland  and  destroy  Roscommon,  ib.  Defeated  by 
the  Irish,  and  forced  to  return  to  their  own  countiy,  242. 
Land  again,  and  bum  many  places  in  Ireland,  270.  Plunder 
and  lay  waste  Cork,  Lismore,  and  the  monasteries  of  Inisdamla 
and  Bangor,  i£u    Destroy  almost  all  Conaght,  271. 

Scanlan,  Prince  of  Ossoiy,  blessed  by  Sl  Columbkill,  iL  238, 
243. 

Scanlan,  scribe  of  Roscrea,  death  of,  iii.  367. 

Scannal,  bishop  of  Kildare,  death  of,  iu,  329. 

Scathin,  St  or  Scutin,  disciple  of  St.  David  of  Wales,  ii.  323. 

Schiria,  St.  abbess  4>f  Killsldre,  ii.  327. 

Scholastics  and  other  learned  men,  deaths  of  several,  iiL  431 1 
seq. 

School  of  St.  Anbe,  i.  402. 

Scota,  St.  Senan  goes  to  the  nunnery  of,  ii,  90. 

Scotia,  Ireland  known  by  the  name  of,  i.  235.  North  Britain 
so  called,  iii.  221. 

Scots,  believing  in  Clirist,  i.  36.  Inquiry  concerning  the,  235, 
iii.  221.    "Die  Irish  so  odled,  iv.  5.    The  name  of,  157. 

VOL.   IV.  P  P 


498  INDEX. 

Soottiah  colony  settled  in  Bntain.  L  11. 

Scottish  kingcbm,  none  established  in  Britain  in  the  Sd  centuiy, 

10. 
Scottish  priests  interdicted  from  administering  the  sacraments  hy 

an  English  synod,  iii.  275. 
Scullan,  abbot,  ii.  414. 

Seachnasach,  monarch  of  Ireland,  killed,  iii.  82. 
Sealbach,  called  secretary  to  Cormac  Mac  Culinan,  iii.  365. 
Seanbotha,  monastery  o^  iii.  2. 
Seanchas  More,  or  Great  Antiquity,  attributed  to  St.  Patrick,  i. 

371. 
Sean-ross,  cell  of,  erected  by  St.  Cronan,  iii.  7< 
Sebdanna,  St.  abbess  of  Kildare,  death  of,  iii.  170. 
Sectabrat,  bishop  of  Emly,  iii.  233. 
Secular  canons,  attached  to  the  service  of  Cathedrals,  iv.  301^ 

303,  312,  314.    turned  out  of  the  Cathedral  of  Down,  353. 
Secundinus,  arrival  of,  in  Ireland,  i.  259.    Fixes  his  residence  at 

Dunshaughlin,  271,  272,  273.     Time  of  the  death  of,  293. 

Put  in  charge  of  the  archbishopric  of  Armagh,  321. 
Sedna,  father  of  St.  Corogall,  ii.  61. 
Sedna,  St.  a  disciple  of  St.  Senan,  ii.  91,  94.' 
Sedulius,  an  Irishman,  a  poet  and  theologian,  i.  *17, 18.    Two  of 

that  name,  ib, 
Sedulius,  abbot  of  Ealdare,  iii.  255. 
Sedulius,  abbot  and  bishop  of  Roscommon,  iii.  255. 
Sedulius,  St.  abbot  of  Athcliath  (Dublin)  death  of,  iii.  228,  230. 
Sees,  Irish  episcopal,  at  close  of  the  12th  century,  iv.  344. 
Segen,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iii.  34,  35.    Deaui  of,  131. 
Segen,  abbot  of  bangor,  ii.  415. 
Segeneus,  or  Segienus,  abbot  of  Hy,  founder  of  the  church  of 

Kec^ran,  or  luichlin,  ii.  135,  347*    Displeased  with  Cummian 

for  defending  the  Roman  method  of  Paschal  computation,  395. 

Death  of,  iii.  36. 
S^enus,  an  abbot,  supposed  by  some  writer  the  same  as  S^- 

nius  of  Hy,  ii.  414. 
S^etius,  a  priest,  accompanies  St.  Patrick  to  Rome,  L 168.  And 

back  to  Ireland,  170. 
Seinglean,  church  of,  ii.  136. 
Selsker,  priory  of,  iv.  338. 

Senach,  or  Senachus,  of  Achadhjobhuiry  a  bishop,  i.  245.    Se- 
veral of  that  name,  t^48. 
Senach  or  Senachus,  successor  to  St.  Finnian  at  Clonard,  ii.  21, 

23.    Death  of,  183. 
Senach,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  death  of,  ii.  303.    Sakl  to  be  the 

Senach  of  the  3d  class  of  Irish  saints,  334. 
Senach  Garbh,  successor  of  Fintan  of  Clonfert,  ii.  303.    Death  of, 

lb,     A  bishop,  334. 
Senach,  St.  of  the  3d  class  of  Irish  samts,  ii.  331.    A  bishop, 


INDEX.  499 


Senan,  St.  of  Inucatthy »  pupil  of  St.  Naal,  i.  444«  Time  of 
huth,  445.  Forced' by  the  dynast  of  Corcobaskin  on  an  em^ 
dition  against  CorGomroe*  it.  Places  himself  under  the  abbot 
Caasidan.  446.  Retires  to  the  monasteiy  of  St*  Natalis,  ib. 
Lived  to  a  later  period  than  the  year  544, 475*  Account  of  his 
acts,  ii.  2,  ei  seqq.  Prohibited  women  serving  in  his  monasteiy^ 
S,  20.  Patron  saint  of  Hy  Conaill,  89<  Goes  to  the  nv)nasteiy, 
of  Cassidanus,  and  to  die  nunnery  of  St.  Scota,  90.  £)ies  ai 
Kill-eochaille,  ib.     Succeeded  at  Iniscatthy  by  Odran*  91. 

Sencfaai,  bishop  of  £mly,  death  of,  iii,  202. 

Senell,  St.  bishcm  of  MaghbOe,  death  of,  ii.SOS; 

Sienile,  tutor  to  Columbauus,  ii.  260,  262. 

Sen-Patrick,  the  same  as  St.  Patrick,  L  324. 

SerenuB>  the  same  as  IsseminuSy  i.  261.     See  Isseminus. 

Serinum,  isle  of,  i.  174. 

Serpents,  expulsion  of,  from  Ireland,  i.  250. 

Servanus,  bishop,  ii.  167 

Seschnan  and  lus  &mily  baptized  by  St;  Patrick.  L  221* 

Setna,  bishop  of  Saigir,  ii*  303. 

Setna,  father  of  Maidoc  of  Fems^  iL  338« 

Sezinus,  or  Sezni,  St.  an  Irishman,  celebrated  in  Brittany,  i*  261* 
Said  to  have  died  there,  492. 

Sheep,  white  and  blade,  in  Ireland^  iv.  357,  359. 

Shrowle,  barony  of,  i.  421. 

Shrowl,  or  Shrule,  monastery  of,  iv.  130,  1&8. 

Sidonius,  an  Irish  monk  at  Rouen,  iii.  114.    Death  of,  ibm 

Sidonius,  companion  of  Virgil,  in  Bavaria,  ilL  179,  185. 

Sieikeran,  abbey  of^  iL  8. 

Sigberet,  king  of  the  East  Saxons,  baptized  by  St  Finan,  ii.  428. 
Brinffs  with  him  St,  Cedd  to  convert  his  subjects,  f^.  Receives 
St.  Fursejr  kindly,  ii.  458. 

S^bert,  king  of  Austrasia^  ii.  432,  434. 

Sigritia,  St.  vngin,  said  to  be  sister  to  St.  Gerard  of  Mayo,  iii* 
170,  171. 

Sincha,  St.  death  of,  iL  32. 

Sincha,  St.  abbess  of  K^s,  iii.  14. 

Sinell,  St.  said  to  be  the  first  convert  made  by  St.  Patrick  in  Ire- 
land, i.  208.  Establishes  a  monastery  atOIeig,  441.  Called 
Senior,  to  distinguish  him  from  Sinell,  a  priest,  iL  Presented 
with  a  ceU  at  Cluan-Damh,  by  St.  Ailbe.  ib.  Death  of,  ii. 
70. 

Sinell,  St.  successor  of  Tigemach  at  Clogher,  ii.  183. 

Sinell,  son  of  Maynocur,  abbot  of  Cluain-inis,  ii.  233.  Disciple 
of  St.  Finnian  of  Clonard,  ib.  Master  of  St.  Fintan  Munnu^ 
404. 

Sillan,  St.  bishop  of  Maghbile,  death  of,  ii.  303. 

Sillan,  St.  bishop  of  Devenish,  death  of,  iiL  36. 

Simony,  condemned  by  the  council  of  Kells;  iv.  147>  149«  In* 
t^mcted  by  canon,  271. 


^00  INDEX. 

Siolkudi  eiTor  of  ArchdaD  respecting  him,  i.  265. 

Sitric,  king  of  the  Danes  of  Dublin,  takes  possession  of  Water-* 
ford,  iii.  S^,  S28.  Sets  out  on  a  pilgrimage  to  Rome,  45% 
4SS.  Returns  to  Dublin,  ib.  Grants  lands  to  Donatua, 
bishop  of  Dublin,  4S4. 

Ske^,  island  of,  visited  by  St.  CoIumbkiD,  ii.  162. 

Sknne,  various  churches  of  that  name,  ii.  132,  136. 

Skrine,  in  Meath,  episcopal  church  of,  iv.  322.  Appropriated  to 
the  abbey  of  St.  Mary,  Dublin,  ib. 

Slane,  arrival  of  St.  Patrick  at,  L  223.  Ancient  name  of^  ib, 
St.  Hercus  or  Ercus,  bishop  of,  3i6.  Death  of  Ercus,  bishop 
of,  435«  Dagobert,  son  of  Sigebert,  king  of  Austrasia^ 
placed  in  the  monastery  of,  iii.  101,  102.  Church  of,  d^ 
stroked  by  the  Northmen,  271*  laundered  by  the  Scandi- 
navians, 276.  Church  of  plundered,  375.  Plundered  and 
burned,  377,  378.  The  castle  aiy  demolished,  iv.  230.  Epis- 
copal diurch  of,  322. 

Slaves,  Ei^lish,  liberated  in  Ireland,  iv.  196. 

Sleben,  abbot  of  Hy,  iii.  192,  193.    Death  of,  194. 

Sleigh  Grian,  County  of  KQkenny,  ancient  inscription  there>  L 
228.  '" 

Sletty,  St.  Fiech  bishop  of,  i.  274,  335,  435. 

Sliebhliag  or  Slieve-league,  in  Donegal,  i.  341. 

Slieve  Donard,  the  highest  of  the  mountains  of  Moume,  i.  21 4« 
Mountains  of,  ii  312,  329.    Monastery  of,  319,  321. 

Slieve-Mis,  mountain  of,  i.  216. 

Sligeach  or  Sligo,  river  of,  1 .  256, 

Snam*lathir,  monastery  of,  ii.  133. 

Snaiydaen,  St.  Patrick  crossed  the  Shannon  at,  L  240. 

Snedbran,  bishop  of  Kildare,  death  of,  jiL  202. 

jSochla,  mother  of  Lugeus,  ii.  205. 

Sodelbia,  daughter 'of  Aidus,  kinj^  of  Leinster,  ii.  327. 

Soeibretach  of  Coric,  death  of,  iii.  327. 

Soignes,  monastery  of,  ii.  491. 

So^das.    See  Cadoc,  L  491. 

Sorar,  brother  to  Faila,  ii.  328. 

Sponsalia  de  flituro,  iv.  283.    De  praesenti,  1 5. 

Staff  of  Jesus  deUvered  to  St.  Patrick,  i.  176.  Carried  away 
from  Armagh  by  Niell  the  usurping  bishop,  iv.  95.  Restored 
to  Armagh,  97.  Removed  from  Armagh  to  Dublin,  241. 
242. 

Stellan,  succeeds  Camin  at  Iniskeltra,  iii.  11,  13. 

Stephen  appointed  successor  to  Roding  at  Bellilocus,  ii.  492. 

Stq>hen,  St.  monasteiy  of,  at  Saltzburg,  iii.  205, 207. 

Stone  buildings  in  Ireland,  iv.  1 27* 

Stone  churches,  iv.  393,  397* 

Strangford,  or  Strangford  Lough,  conjecture  on,  i.  214. 

Strongbow,    arrival  of,  m  Ireland,  iv.  193.    Married  to  Em^ 


'^ 


IKPSX.  501 


daughter  of  Dermod  Mac  Morogh,  J  94.    Takes  Dublin«  and 

massacres  the  inhabitants,  223.     Shuts  himself  up  in  Water* 

ford,  225.    Founds  the  priory  of  St.  John  at  Kilmainham, 

2S0.    Death  of,  ib. 
Struthuir,  or  Struthair,  St.  Mogoroc  of,  i.  425,  427* 
Sua-naght,  Danes  defeated  at,  iii.  275,  276« 
Suarle,  or  Suarlech,  bishop  of  Fore,  iiL  177. 
Subhneus  Meann,  monarcn  of  Ireland,  ii.  301.    Killed,  302. 
Succat,  the  first  name  of  St.  Patrick,  i.  140. 
Suibert,  first  bishop  of  Verden,  iii.  219,  220. 
Suibhne,  son  of  Curthri,  abbot  of  Hy,  iii.  36« 
Suibhne,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iiL  162.    Death  of,  170« 
Suibhne  II.  abbot  of  Hy,  iiL  194.    Death  of,  232. 
Suibhne,  doctor  of  Clonmacnois,  death  of  iii.  329,  330. 
Suibhne  O'Finnachta,  bishop  of  Kildare,  iii.  329. 
Suibhne,  prior  of  Kildare,  carried  off  by  the  Northmeui  iii.  346* 
Sulchoidi,  battle  of,  iii.  391,  392. 
Sulgenius,  bishop  of  St.  David's,  iii.  490. 
Sunum,  monasteiy  of,  iv.  1 28. 
Swiftness  of  foot  of  the  Irish,  iv.  364. 
Swords,  monasteiy  of,  notbiult  by  St.  Columbkill,  ii.  132.  Erected 

by  St.  Finnan  the  leper,  133.     Monasteiy  of,  governed  by  St. 

Fman,  iii.  83.     Part  of  the  possessions  of  the  see  of  Dublin^ 

iv.  i40.  ^ 

Synods,  various,  i.  284,  286,  331,  47oi  iL  338^  389,  392,  397. 

iii.  140Jiv.  37,  38,  42,  97,  118,  l29,  164,  167,  168,  178, 
"195,  204,  217,  222,  233,  264,  267,   319,  376,    378,   380, 

381. 


T. 


TabemuBy  Tabumia,  where  situate,  i.  93. 

Tabullium,  monasteiy  of  in  France,  ii.  491. 

TaUtetiy  the  sporU  of,  i.  210,  233.     St.  Patrick  goes  to,  iB. 

Talech,  mother  of  St.  Flnnian  of  ClonanU  L  464. 

Talh^h  or  Tallaght,  St.  Maohuana  bishop  of,  iii.  232.  Part  of 
the  possessions  of  the  see  of  Dublin,  iv.  240. 

Talulla,  sister  of  St.  Molaisse  of  Devenish,  ii.  327* 

Tamaria,  Tamerensis  or  Temeria,  island  of,  i.  173,  174. 

Tanoo,  a  Scot,  successor  of  Patto  at  Amarbaric,  iii.  219,  and  af- 
terwards in  the  Lee  Verden,  ib, 

Tarah  or  Temoria,  arrival  of  St.  Patrick  at,  i.  220.  Where  &!• 
tuate,  221.  Fire  kindled  at  the  festival  of,  224,  278.  Fes  o^ 
471.    Danes  defeated  at,  iii.  415.  416. 

Tarannanus,  St  ii.  137- 

Tassacb,  bishop  of  Rathcolptha,  L  346,  419. 


son  IND£X« 


Tathacus,  St.  an  Irishnuui,  L  489. 

Taugbbo^ei  monastery  of,  ii.  259. 

Tax,  levied  on  Munster  by  Feidhlun,    son  of  CriiQthann  and 

Artrigius,  bishop  of  Armagh,  lii.  268. 
Teach«eon.    See  Nena^h. 

Teach-Mochoe  (now  Timahoe)  monastery  cfy  i.  S49« 
Teach-Munnu,  monastery  of,  ii  406. 
Teach-na- Roman,  i.  38,  41. 

Teagh-baithen,  or  Teagh  baolthin,  monastexy,  of,  li.  259,  41 S. 
Teagh-talain  or  Teagh-talian,  church  of|  L  266»  270. 
Tearmann-Fechin,  monastery  of,  iii,  47. 
Tech-Xelle,  called  from  St,  Telle,  ill.  129,  130. 
Techet,  lake  of,  1.  245. 
Teffia,  the  country  about  Ardagb,  it  389. 
Tagh'brighide,  or  Brigid's  house  in  Kend-fiacha,  L  389. 
T^-Sacra,  monastexr  of,  ill.  140. 
Tehallan,  church  of,  i.  266,  269.  . 
Teige  O'Brien  defeats  his  brother  Donogh,  iiL  425. 
Tellan  St.  i.  270. 
TeUe,  St.  iii.  130. 
Temori.    See  Tecah. 
Temple-na-fearta,  i.  314. 
Temple-fiutagh,  i.  314. 

Terminus,  iv.  85.     Canons  relatmg  to  the,  386,  388. 
Termon-Fechin,  nunneiy  of  St.  Mary  of,  confirmed  in  its  poosca- 

sions  by  the  Pope,  iv.  327* 
Termon  lands,  iv.  85. 
Thaddeus,  St.  school  of,  i.  489. 
Theodebert,  kine  of  Austrasia,  iL  275,  284,  285.    Forced  to 

embrace  the  clerical  order,  289. 
Theodore,  entrusted  with  the  care  of  Gallus,  ii.  432,  433. 
Theodoric  or  Torlough,  king  of  Thomond,  retires  to  the  monas. 

teiy  of  Lismore,  iii.  145.     Returns  to  Thomond,  iL 
Thomas,  St.  abb^  of,  at  Dublin,  iv.  233,  234. 
Thomas,  St  monastery  of,  at  Strasburg,  iii.  101. 
Thomian,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  ii.  347,  409.  iii.  34. 
Thorannu,  one  of  the  disciples  of  Columba,  iL  137. 
Thuaim,  monastery  of,  iL  102,  350. 
Thule,  or  T^le,  island  of,  L  401.    Missionaries  sent  there  firom 

Ireland,  iiL  220. 
Thurles,  English  defeated  there,  iv.  225« 
Tibrada,  monastery  of,  iii.  51,  52. 
Tigerq^ch  or  Tighemach. 

Tigemach,  bishop  of  Clogher,  1.  434,  436.  ii.  7Q»  183. 
Tighemach,  bishop  of  Cluaineois,  i.  436« 
Tighemach,  abbot  of  Clonmacnois,  iL  58,  59. 
I,  father  of  Conanus,  iL  222. 


(' 

^ 


INDEX.  ftOS 

TUiemacfay  son  of  &U  Melle,  erects  tbe  mooasteiT  of  Lcn^ 
Me1ge»  iiL  192.— Gives  it  over  to  his  mother  Su  JMelle  for  « 
Dunneiy,  ib, 

Tigheruadi  Bordiech,  abbot  of  Clonard,  lii.  446, 448. 

Tighemach  0*Braoin,  abbot  of  Clonmacnois,  iii.  487,  489. 

Tighemmas,  monarch  of  Ireland,  i.  250. 

Timolin,  church  of,  pillaged  by  the  Danes,  iiL  272.  Nunneiy  of 
St.  Mary  of,  iv.  338. 

Tintem  Abbey  founded,  iv.  235,  286. 

Tiobruide,  Tiobruidhe,  or  Tibraid,  bishop  of  Eml^r,  iiL  354,  361. 

Tir-Amalgaidh,  or  Tir-Awley,  St.  Patrick  amves  in,  i.  253. 
Princes  of  the  house  of,  Christians,  394. 

Tir-aodh,  now  the  barony  of  Tyrhugh,  i.  263. 

Tirdaglas  or  Tirdeglas,  monastery  of,  ii.  71»  74.  Ravaged  by 
the  Northmen,  iii.  271* 

Tir-da-croebh,  meaning  of  the  name,  ii.  140. 

Tirechan,  author  of  the  life  of  St.  Patridc,  i.  222. 

Tirellfl,  L  244. 

Tireragh  barony,  i.  256. 

Tiivglais,  L  288* 

Tirtme,  bishop  of,  iv.  348 

Tithes,  iv.  80,  205,  218,  271, 282,  284. 

Tobur-enadhaic,  i.  252, 

Tola,  St  bishop  of  Clonaid,  iii.  171, 173, 174. 

Tola,  St.  abbot  of  Ardbraccan,  death  of,  iii.  192. 

Tomgrany,  church  o^  iiL  381,  883.    Burnt,  iv.  182. 

Tonsure,  discussion  concerning  the,  iii.  68,  69.  seqq.— Of  the 
Irish  monks,  iv.  357.    The  Roman,  364'. 

Torpadius  of  Tallagh,  death  of,  iiL  829. 

Totnan,  a  deacon,  companion  of  St.  Kilian  in  his  voyage  to  Fran- 
conia,  iii  116.  Martyred  there  by  a  son  of  Grulana,  m£e  of 
Gozbert,  117- 

TouL  'Mansuetus  first  bishop  of,  an  Irishman,  L  3. 

Tours,  monastery  of,  L  156,  157. 

Treguier,  in  Britany,  landing  of  St.  Patrick  at,  i.  150. 

Trena,  father  of  larlath,  L  392. 

Trenan,  one  of  ColumbkilFs  monks,  ii.  175. 

Tressan,  St.  goes  to  France  with  six  brothers,  iL  487.  Stops  at 
Rheims,  ib.    Death  of,  id. 

Trevet,  monasteiy  of,  iL  170. 

Trian,  bishop,  entertains  St.  Patrick,  i.  302.  A  Roman  or  Con- 
tinental monk,  348. 

Tribuma,  village  of,  ii.  11.    Bishops  of,  f&.  and  iv.  344. 

Tribute  of  cows,  given  to  the  See  of  Armagh,  L  417.^ 

Trichem,  erroneously  said  to  be  the  father  of  AiGll,  L  440. 

Trim,  St.  Loman  or  Luman,  bishop  of,  i.  222.  The  church  o^ 
317.  Qonnac,  bishop  of,  416.  liL  176,  1*77.  St.  Fortchera, 
bishop  of,  427^.  466.    St.  Luman  of,  i.  428.    Steeple  of  the 


504  INDEX. 

diurcfa,  of  burnt,  iv.  66.    The  fortifications  of  destroyed,  225. 
Episcopal  church  of,  S22.    Error  of  Ledwich  respecting,  324. 

TVinitarians,  iv.  SIS. 

Trisingen,  in  Germany,  i.  462. 

THstemagh,  priory  of  St.  Maiy  of,  founded,  iv.  SS5,  SS7. 

Trowsers  or  1  rowses,  iv.  S6S. 

Trumheri,  bishop  of  the  middle  Angles,  ii.  428. 

Tuadear,  hiahop  of  Kildare>  death  of,  iii.  266. 

Tuam,  larlath,  first  bishop  of,  iL  41.    The  cathedral  of  stormed 
by  ibe  Momonians,  iv.  98.     Burnt,  182.    Synod  of,  217. 

Tuathal,  lecturer  of  Clonmacnois,  death  of,  iii.  255. 

Tuathal  I.  monardi  of  Ireland,  kOled,  ii.  21. 

Tuathal  II.  monarch  of  Ireland,  i.  494. 

Tuda,  successor  of  Colman  at  Lindis&me,  iiL  75,  77* 

Tuenoc,  St  abbot  and  bishop  of  Ferns,  iii.  SS. 

Tuladi-Dubhglaisse,  ii.  1 14,  1S6. 

Tulach-min,  monastery  of,  iii.  8S. 

Tulelatia,  id)bess  of  Kildare,  death  of,  iii.  S29. 

Tullen,  ravaged,  iii.  377. 

Tunica  foemoraliSf  iv.  S6S. 

Turgesius,  the  Norwegian,  invades  Ireland,  iii.  241,  24S.  En- 
ters Armaeh,  and  expels  the  primate  and  all  the  students,  276, 
278.    Defeated  and  drowned,  277»  279. 

Turlogh  O'Brien  proclaimed  king  of  Munster,  iii.  474.  Becomes 
master  of  Dubun  and  most  part  of  Irdand,  ib.  Death  o^ 
484. 

Tutilo,  of  St.  Gall's,  instructed  by  Moengall,  an  Irishman,  iiL 
^5, 

'Tyle,  island  of,  i.  400,  401. 

Tytheable  articles,  iv.  271* 


U. 


Uisneach,  Uisnhidi,  Usneagh,  or  Usney,  in  Meath.  St  Brigid 
receives  the  veil  at,  i.  339.     Synod  of,  iv.  37,  38,  39. 

Ulidia  or  Ullagh,  St  Ennian  revered  at,  ii.  26.  Destroyed  iv« 
182. 

Ulmus,  monastery  of,  iii.  198. 

Ulster,  disputes  between  the  princes  of,  iv,  278. 

Ultan,  St  writer  of  the  life  or  St  Columb,  i.  87. 

Ultan  of  Ardbraccan,  St  1.  454.  ii.  342.  iii.  51.    Death  of,  iL 

Ultan,  son  of  Ere,  successor  of  St  Dedan,  i.  461. 
Ultan,  successor  of  St  Ailbe,  i.  461. 
Ultan  Magonighe,  L  463. 

Ultan,  bishop  of,  the  3d  class  of  Irish  Saints,  ii.  331. 
Ultan,  brother  of  St  Fursey,  accompanies  his  brother  to  England, 
S.  458.    Retires  to  the  monastery  of  Cnobhersbuig,  459.  Goes 


INDEX.  505 


to  BiBbant  with  his  brother  FoQaD^  464'.    They  erect  a  monae- 

teijatFoue,  ib, 
Ultan,  abbot  of  Clonard,  carried  off  by  the  pestilence,  iii.  54?. 
Umalia,  district  o£f  i.  245* 
Usher,  some  errors  of,  L  254,  278,  2S1»  806,  315,  330,  358, 

423,  433,  468,  469,  474,  481,  seqq.    iL  33,  66,  104,  157» 

293,  321,  336,  345,  438.  iii.  16,  41,  331. 


V. 


Vadro,  the  meaning  of  the  word,  iv.  354. 

Valenop,  synod  of,  iii.  294. 

Valentia,  lord,  his  account  of  round  towers,  iv.  404. 

VaOisRosina,  l^n. 

Valoniis,  Hamon  de,  harasses  John  archbishop  of  Dublin,  and  in- 
vades ecclesiastical  property,  iv.  331.  Recalled  to  England, 
332.  Grants  20  plough-lands  to  archbishop  Cumin  and  his 
sucoessOTs,  i5« 

Vestments,  &c.  to  be  burned  when  worn  out,  iv.  270. 

l^dd)eret,  St.  an  Irishman,  preached  m  Friedand,  iL  135.  Re- 
turns to  Ireland,  ib» 

Victor,  the  Angel,  i.  145,  146. 

Victor,  a  bishop,  i.  266. 

Victor,  Mt.  Sl  granted  to  the  monastery  of  St.  GaD,  iii.  286. 

Vienna,  a  monasteiy  erected  at,  for  the  Irish,  iv.  157. 

VHbrord,  appointed  l>y  St.  Egbert  to  the  mission  of  Friesland,  iiL 
135. 

'^^nnoe^  a  holy  man,  contemporary  with  St.  Fatridc,  i.  269. 

l^igilius,  abbot  of  Adiabo,  death  of,  iii.  202. 

Viigilius,  Viigil,  or  rearj^  bishop  of  Saltzbuig,  an  Irishman,  iii. 
179,  180,  186.  Received  by  Fepm,  mayor  of  the  palace  of 
France,  t5.  Goes  to  Bavaria,  tZr.  Disputes  between  him  and 
St.  Bonifiice,  182.  Consecrates  a  basilic  of  St.  Stephen  in 
Sahzburg,  205,  207.  Goes  on  the  visitation  of  his  diocese, 
206.    Returns  to  Saltzburg  and  dies,  i5. 

Viride  Lignum,  the  monasteiy  of,  iv.  132. 

Visbns  of  St.  Furs^,  ii.  455,  458. 

Vivian,  cardinal,  inresides  overaqrnod  at  Dublin,  and  allowed 
to  the  English  liber^  to  take  toe  provisiona  out  of  the  Irish 
diurdies,  iv.  233. 

Vosges,  the  monasteiy  of,  erected  by  St.  Hildulf,  iii.  104. 

Vidgsnius,  St.  an  Irishman,  ii.  443,  445. 

W. 

Waldodorus,  monasteiy  of,  iii.  401,  404. 

VOL.  IV,  Q  Q